ă€ŠA Degenerate&#x27;s Taleă€‹


 Chapter 1 Prologue

    Earl lived a good life. Currently on his deathbed, he is surrounded by his many grandchildren. He couldn''t help but recall his entire life knowing that he was to die soon.

    At a young age, he started a business that met with sess even while in school. There, he met his first love, his school teacher. They began to have an affair secretly and that period quickly passed.

    Entering college, he was able to find the second love of his life, his childhood friend whom he hadn''t seen in years. They quickly grew close to each other and that increased his girlfriend count to two.

    His business continued to grow and he was able to buy his first house at the age of 21. He lived life together with his two girlfriends harmoniously before an incident ured. He was hospitalized after getting caught in the middle of conflict between his two girlfriends.

    Fortunately enough, he was tended by a beautiful nurse who tended to his every need. And just like that, his girlfriend count increased to three.

    Life continued until he was smitten by a younger girl. Because of his high number of girlfriends, Earl had to work harder than ever and became a multi-millionaire by the age of 30. That achievement earned him another girlfriend and he now had a total of four girlfriends.<sub> </sub>

    Stuff happened and he ended up bedding the mother of his newest girlfriend so his harem finally settled at thefortable number of five.

    As one of the richest men in the city, he continued to operate his business and bought a mansion in the suburbs before living happily after.

    As one would expect, he made sure to impregnate everyone of his girlfriends which is why on his deathbed, there were almost a dozen grown grandchildren surrounding him.

    "Get along when I''m not here, everyone." Earl said hisst words. "I''ming to join you all nowˇ­"

    Even in death, Earl died as a proud degenerate. That is until he was reincarnated into another world.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 2 Ari, The Court Mage

    In the Kingdom of Ax.

    There was a destroyed vige. Houses were torn down and mutted bodies littered the ground. At the border of the Kingdom, incidents like this happen every year.

    Ari, the Court Mage of the Kingdom was passing by. She had beautiful raven ck hair flowing down her shoulders. Her was face sculpted with no imperfections and she appeared to be in her early 30s. Her eyes were purple like the most beautiful amethyst with a small mole at the corner of her right eye. To finish it off, her body was iparably voluptuous, unconceble by her ck mage robe with gold trimmings.

    "Ara, how terrible." Ari sighed.

    She floated down from the sky to check for survivors. Ignoring the mutted corpses, Ari walked through the vige with a solemn heart. It would upset anyone to see a vige ruined in this condition.

    She swept through wood shrapnels, with wind magic carefully and there was nothing. With a sigh, just as she was about to take off from the ground with flying magic, she heard a baby''s cry in the distance. Her expression turned into that of pure joy. Without wasting any time, she flew to the location of the cry and sure enough, she found an infant in a closet.

    He appeared to only be a few days old and the conditions of his surroundings were enough to tell her what happened. His mother must''ve been protecting him at the veryst moments to keep him safe from the beast tide.

    "What a beautiful baby," Ari held the baby in her arms and her heart melted. The baby''s amethyst eye was enough to tell her that he would be the perfect fit for her. "I will keep him,"

    Time passed.

    In the Court Mage, Ari''s Magic Tower.

    "Yes, my son, keep sucking it just like that."

    Ari had her bare chest revealed, exposing her giant knockers. In her arms was Earl, the baby she saved some time ago. Right now, Earl was being breastfed by Ari and he was enjoying every moment of it.

    While Earl sucked on Ari''s nipple, he made sure to fondle her breasts at the same time. His small hands sunk into her huge knocks to be greeted by the sensation of iparable softness.<sub> </sub>

    "Fufufu, what a lively boy," Ari rubbed Earl''s head lovingly.

    As a Court Mage of the mighty Ax Kingdom, she naturally had her own ways to make herselfctate through the use of potions.

    She remembered the outroar she caused when she returned with a baby in her arms and imed him as her son. In the politicalndscape of the Kingdom, she might as well announce that she had a son early on.

    This would give her an excuse to do less work for that pesky king.

    Through the months she spent with her son, whom she named Earl, she was exposed to many unexpected surprises.

    First, his extreme love for her breasts and milk. If he didn''t get his way with her assets, he would make it known to her by crying. On the other hand, if she spoiled him ordingly, he would be the most obedient child and this appealed very well to Ari who had a case of mommy fetish.

    "I''m going to spoil you to death, aren''t I?"

    Earl was now almost 4 months old and he was the most adorable baby, sharing his Ari''s ck hair and purple eyes. And at 4 months old, he was able to crawl already and was currently learning how to walk. From this, Ari knew she had picked up a special boy. Their encounter must''ve been fated.

    Ari let Earl suck her on her milkers until he fell asleep. She continued to pat his head lovingly before cing him back into his cradle.

    Ari then left the room to continue with her magic research. She was approaching the Archmage level after all.

    After Ari left, Earl suddenly woke up from the sound of an explosion from Ari''sb. This was amon urrence that he had gotten used to.

    After spending months with Ari, Earl had a good idea of his situation now. Number one, he was in a medieval fantasy world with magic. Number two, his mother was very hot. Number three, his mother was very hot. Number four, his mother was very hot. Important things must be repeated three times.

 Chapter 3 Magic

    One year had passed and Earl was now one year old.

    He hade to terms with his reincarnation and he had a few ns in mind. Firstly, he must bed his mother at all cost. Why? How could one let such an attractive creature go to waste? From what he could see, he did not have a father figure in this life so Ari must be free to take. Ari had everything he needed in a woman. She was strong, she was sexy and beautiful. And most importantly, she was absolutely crazy. How did hee to such a conclusion? Because half of his brain was his dick, of course.

    Secondly, he would work hard at magic. In his previous life, he was able to enjoy everything a man could possibly enjoy but magic? This was in a different ballpark altogether. Something that didn''t exist in hisst life and it was definitely every man''s fantasy to be a cool mage. But every n requires a backup. If it turned out he did not have talent in magic, he would go back to his roots and be a merchant.

    From the asional walks outside he took with Ari, he also came to find out the existent of elves, beastkin, and demons. This was something absolutely crazy and world-changing so his third priority would be to capture them all into his harem.

    While Earl was formting his ns for world domination, he felt his head getting squished into something soft.

    Boing!

    Ari held Earl''s head tightly against her breasts. "Ara, sweetie. What are you doing, sitting here alone?"

    "Mommy is done with work?" Earl asked in a muffled voice as he rubbed his face against Ari''s

    "What a cute child, thinking about mom''s work already." Ari stuffed Earl''s head further into herrge bosoms and let him grope as he pleased. "Do you want some milk?" Ari took Earl''s action as a signal for milk time.

    Without waiting for him to reply, she began to unbutton her sleeveless shirt and exposed her bare milkers.

    Boing!

    Earl said no more and took Ari''s pink, tasty nipples into his lips and sucked. He used his other hand to squeeze her other boob causing milk to spray everywhere. Earlughed uncontrobly seeing this and Ariughed along with him.

    "Can mommy teach me magic?" Earl asked as he lifted his face off from her breasts. Ari''s beautifully sculpted face reflected off his clear, purple eyes.

    Earl''s gaze caused Ari''s heart to melt. "So young, yet so eager to learn. Of course! Mommy will teach you everything you need to know about magic."

    "Really!? I will be able to fly do the water pew-pew things like you?" Earl did his best child imitation.

    "It might take a while, but you''ll be able to do it!" Ari gave her encouragement. While she said this, she was excited beyond belief. She really picked up a treasure! Earl was about to crawl at 3 months old, walk at 5 months old, said his first words at 6 months, and started talking at 8 months old. On top of that, he was about to learn magic at 1 year old!

    If the other Court Mages and nobles heard of this, their hearts would be bleeding with jealousy. They would think she''s absolutely crazy for trying to teach magic to a one-year-old child as well. But what would they know? Ari was, after all, a step away from reaching the highest mage rank of legends, the Archmage!

    "I''ll get you started after dinner, my dear." Ari patted Earl''s head. "Let me go get some food ready, okay?"

    Earl cutely nodded his head. He could already vaguely understand what kind of person his mother is. The better, more talented he was, the more she would meet his needs. Just by walking and talking early, he had already unlocked many perks with Ari!

    This could range from touching her naked body in the shower to ying with her giant knockers at any time.

    Ari soon returned with a bowl of porridge. As a one-year-old, he would have to be introduced to more solid foods, and in a few years, he would be weaned off milk entirely, not that he would let that happen, of course.

    He remembered in his previous life, he made his nurse girlfriend pump her breasts religiously so she would never stop producing milk for him. The things they could in the bedroom from that alone could be described as... heavenly.<sub> </sub>

    "Earl? say ahhh??,"

    <o>,m "Ah?... Nom..."</o>

    Ari fed Earl bit by bit with a spoon. His cuteness and obedience caused Ari''s blood pressure to spike and she would smile to the point her face would cramp.

    "Good... Keep eating lots so grow up healthy and strong?."

    After dinner was over, Ari brought Earl to her study and seated him on the couch.

    The study was what one envisioned when they think of a study. The floor was with a red carpet with gold trimmings on top. Bookshelves were on every side of the room. There was onerge french window behind the main desk. In front of the desk were two sofas for any guest. The room was dim and it was lit up by a few candles.

    Ari took out a few books from the shelf and took a seat next to Earl, giving him a good whiff of her wonderful fragrance. Earl ced one of his hands on her thigh and nudged his body closer to her.

    "Fufufu, do you want to be on myp?" Ari offered.

    "Yeah!"

    "As you wish." Ari ced Earl on herp and her two milkers rested on Earl''s head nicely.

    "There are a few things we''re going to go through today."

    "Hmm, let''s start here! The Mage Association. They don''t really matter but they came up with a ssification we all use. I will go through it one by one, okay?"

    "This is an Apprentice level spell! Learning this makes you an Apprentice Mage!" Ari put one finger up and a small wisp of me appeared at the tip of her fingers.

    "Novice level!" The wisp of me on top of her finger erged to the size of a fist.

    "Intermediate level!" The me transformed into the size of her huge milkers.

    "Advanced level!" The me changed into a blue color.

    "Expert level!" The me turned a paler blue and fragmented into many different pieces.

    "Grand level!" The me turned white and covered the whole room. Shockingly enough, nothing was lit on fire because of Ari''s perfect control of the mes.

    "Mommy can''t do Archmage level yet but give me a few months, okay? There are many more uses of the me than this but we''re limited by space so this is the most I can show you."

    Ari then waved her hands and the white me condensed into a ball, a cube, a spear, a sword.

    Earl waspletely awed. He didn''t know that his crazy hot mother was this cool.

 Chapter 4 Intermediate Reward

    3 yearster.

    Earl had just finished his practice session and he had reached the Intermediate Mage level! The magic of this world was very simple. Everyone had mana inside them. By projecting this mana outside, they were able to influence the outside world''s mana.

    Per the words of his mother, Ari, Intermediate Mages and below really have no need to increase their reserves yet because, at that level, they weren''t even capable enough to utilize all the mana they had in capacity to influence the outside world!

    Advanced Mage was a qualitative change where one is able to fully utilize their mana potential and must increase their capacity to go any further. However, this did not mean that from the Advanced level and onwards, the only difference in strength is mana reserves. From here onwards, the structure of magic bes moreplicated and requires extremely delicate control of mana as well as understanding.

    Reaching the Novice Mage level meant that Earl could utilize control almost 25% of his mana to influence the outside world.

    By utilizing his knowledge from the modern world, he was able to finally learn his first Intermediate level spell, Whirlwind.

    Earl peaked his head through the various room in his mom''s castle in hopes of surprising her. It didn''t take him long to find her in the kitchen, preparing dinner.

    Her back was facing the entrance. Today, she wore a white sleeveless shirt that showed off her fair arm and sideboobs along with a short, ck, knee-length skirt.

    Without saying a word, he ran straight to her juicy ass.

    Boing!

    While hugging her soft thighs tightly, he began to sniff. At the age of four, he was tall enough to be right under her asscheeks.

    "Ara, who do I have here?" Ariughed at Earl''s cute antics and continued to peel her potatoes. "I''ll be done with dinner soon, okay?"

    "Okay! I became an Intermediate Mage today, by the way, mom!"

    Ari made a surprised expression that quickly changed into a proud one. In the Kingdom, children usually not train in magic until they are at least 8 years old. The achievements of Earl was unheard of and unprecedented. Perhaps only the elves couldpare to him. She dropped her potato on the table and kissed Earl on the lips. "That''s my boy."

    When Ari parted her face, Earl rubbed his nose and said, "You''re the best, mom!"

    "Anything for you sweetie," Ari replied back lovingly.

    How might have this happened you may ask?

    We must rewind to 2 years ago when Earl was two years old. It was a fine day, the birds were chirping, the clouds were floating, and the sky was blue.

    A couple was having an intense make-out session below Ari''s magic tower. Noticing that his mother was nearby, he quickly used this to his advantage.

    "Mom! Look! What are they doing? They''re eating each other''s face!"

    Ari then came by the tower to take a look. "They are lovers, my son." She said as she ruffled his hair.

    "Can..." Earl gave his best puppy face, "Can we do it too, then?"

    Ari chuckled and kneeled down to give Earl a peck on the lips.<sub> </sub>

    When Ari''s soft, pink lips came in contact with Earl''s he blushed red like a tomato.

    "A-again!"

    Seeing her son''s cute reaction, she couldn''t help but do it another time. When they were done, "I really liked that, mom! Let''s do it lots from now!"

    And just like that, kissing became a regr thing within the family.

    Back to the present.

    Ari finished cooking her stew. After cing the stew on the table, she carried Earl in her arms and seated him next to her. They began to eat as usual with Ari spoon-feeding her son. When they were done, Earl asked.

    "Am I going to get a reward for reaching Intermediate Mage?"

    "Of course! What would you like?" Ari responded as she usually would. Spoiling her son silly was one of her favorite things to do, after all.

    "Hehe," Earl looked away and said. "It''s a secret! I''ll tell you tonight."

    "Fufu, you naughty boy." Ari pressed Earl against her full chest as "punishment".

    Night quickly came.

    Ari and Earl were in bed together. Ever since Earl got off his cradle, there was never a day where they haven''t slept together. And because of Earl''s addiction to Ari''s milkers, there was never a day where she was not topless when they were sleeping.

    Today appeared like any other day at first nce. Ari was just wearing her ckce panties on the bed, looking iparably sexy. Earl drooled at the sight before crawling onto the bed andtching his lips onto one of her nipples.

    *Nom.

    Earl could never get tired of the taste of Ari''s milk. It had a certain tone of sweetness that would never get old. As he yed with her nipple in his mouth, he could feel it bing harder. By the time he looked up, Ari''s face had a hint of red on it as she gazed at him lovingly.

    "So what would you like as your reward?" Ari asked while patting his head.

    "I want you to let me help you!" Earl said after taking his lips off her delicious milkers.

    "Oh?" Ari was amused. "With what?"

    Earl fell silent. "Mom still gets itchy down there at night, right?" His voice became earnest. "Why don''t you let me help you? You never let me help you before." Perfect acting.

    Ari face turned strange, not knowing how to respond. She didn''t expect her child to still remember the request he made months ago when he caught her touching herself. "I really appreciate the consideration sweetie, but it''s a private area of women, alright?"

    "You touch mine all the time in the shower so isn''t it fine?" Earl gave his best puppy eye.

    When faced with such an attack, Ari had no defenses especially since she was getting turned on from Earl ying with her breasts.

 Chapter 5 Moms Lesson

    Seeing Ari''s conflicted expression, Earl celebrated inside. As someone who had many women in his previous life, he could only see Ari as another woman. Sure, there was some underlying family love that was formed unavoidably formed but that just made the taboo element stronger.

    To counter Ari''s conflict, Earl changed his face into a tearful one. "I can''t..?"

    This was the final, finishing blow to Ari''s heart. Countless thoughts ran through her mind in order to justify this situation. He''s not my biological child. I love him with all my heart. Who could say anything when I be the Archmage? It was at this moment that Ari realized that the key was within her hands all along. As a person one step away from the level of the Archmage, she could do whatever she wanted. How could she let her son down? Wasn''t the reason why she adopted him to fulfill her need to mother someone? Having her son pleasure her was exactly in line with this thought!

    "Of course you can, my dear," Ari said seductively. It was as if a gear had been switched on inside Ari''s mind.

    Earl, upon seeing this reaction fist-pumped internally. His mom really was a crazy woman after all! Normal logic did not apply to her! Earl could not help but fondle his mom''s milkers as hard as he can while he sucked.

    "I''ll teach you when you''re done having your fill," Ari rubbed Earl''s head while rubbing her thighs together. Ari could see her horny face through Earl''s gem-like purple eyes.

    The way her jet-ck hair fell over her shoulders, her slightly narrowed eyes, and her parted lips. She could not wait to give her dearest son a piece of her. Her son whom she raised to be the perfect gentleman.

    When Earl looked down, he could see a patch of wetness on Ari''s ckce panties. Smiling like a degenerate inside, he crawled over Ari''s twin mountains and began to kiss her. Pecking her lips multiple times before inserting his tongue inside. In response to this, Ari only hugged him tighter and reciprocated the tongue battle.

    When they parted, a string of saliva that connected their lips was the only evidence of their intense makeout session that happened a few seconds prior. Earl waspletely enchanted by his mother''s purple eyes. A small mole at the bottom of her right eye only added to her subus-like charm. Compared to everyone Earl has seen, Ari was definitely one of the most beautiful women ever.

    "Mom..." Earl unconsciously leaked out a voice.

    "Did you like that? Good boy." Ari patted his head while whispering softly. After giving him a few seconds to recover, Ari lifted Earl off her body and ced him in front of her crotch.

    Right now, Ari had her legs up in the shape of an M, giving him a full view of her soaked panties. She then lifted her hips up and took herced panties off with a single hooked index finger.

    Even though Earl has seen it multiple times in the shower, this was the first time he has seen it this aroused. Her folds were the perfect shade of pink, the same as her nipples. They were perfectly symmetrical and parted slightly to show her level of arousal. A transparent string of liquid could be seen dripping out of it. To top it off, her pussy was perfectly bare and naked, without a hint of hair. This was definitely the second most beautiful thing Earl has seen aftering to this world. The first being Ari, of course.<sub> </sub>

    "Did mommy pee herself?" Earl continued to stay in character.

    Ari chuckled at Earl''s reaction. "No Earl, this liquides out when a woman is ''itchy'' down here. We call it love juice."

    "Love juice? Does that mean you get itchy when you love me?" Earl put one finger on his lips and tilted his head slightly.

    "My son is so smart. That''s right when a woman loves you, she''ll get itchy down here and will need your help."

    Earl ced his nose by Ari''s lower lips and took a whiff of her lewd smell.

    "Watch and learn, okay?" Ari said as she used to fingers to open her pussy lips open for Earl to see.

    "This is the most sensitive part of women, you must treat this part gently." Ari began to y with her clit with her other fingers. She started by putting two fingers into her mouth to coat it with saliva before rubbing her clit slowly.

    "You can tell if a woman is enjoying it or not by the amount of love juice she produces." Ari was now sopping wet. Every time her finger ran by her clitoris, there would be a lewd squelch sound.

    "Below it is where all the fun part is." Ari took the same two fingers and inserted them into herself, all while opening her pussy lips for Earl to see.

    "You can have all the fun you want here." She demonstrated this by fingering herself in various ways. In and out, up and down, side to side.

    "Now are you ready?" Ari removed her fingers including the one that held her pussy lips open and ced both her hands on her giant milkers. The sight was so iparably seductive to Earl that his little pickle ejacted.

 Chapter 6 More Magic

    "Be kind to it okay?"

    Following the words of his mother, Earl feigned inexperience as he rubbed his small fingers against Ari''s honeypot. He lead with his index and middle finger, fingering her right below her clit to tease her.

    "Yes, just like that."

    When Earl''s finger came into contact with Ari''s pink folds, he could feel how wet she was. Without much effort, he was able to insert his fingers into her easily. Every time his fingers came in and out of her, there would be a loud squelch sound that followed along with a light tremble of her body.

    If Earl was any taller, he would''ve nted his face forward to start sucking on her tits but as a child, the best he could do was sit on his ass in front of her crotch and finger her.

    As he continued to finger her, Ari''s moans only grew and everything turned into a blur.

    "Faster?! Finger my harder, my Earl?!"

    Before he knew it, Ari had squirted all over his fingers.

    "Ahhh?"

    After Ari climaxed, the only sound left in the room was her heavy breathing. Earl could see her twin peaks heaving up and down, glistening in sweat.

    "Mommy?" Earl made a worried face and crawled onto her stomach.

    Ari wiped her sweaty forehead with her hand before smiling weakly, "That was good. You''ve helped your mom with her itch." She then pressed Earl down for a deep, passionate kiss before passing out.

    If anyone walked into this mother and son pair right now, they would be absolutely disgusted. Ari was in her birthday suit with her legs in the shape of an M. At her crotch, the bedsheet was absolutely soaked to the point where it looked like she peed herself. On top of her stomach was her growing son, asleep while using his mother''s breasts as his pillow.

    Morning came and Earl woke up to the sensation of his face getting squished by his mother''s cleavage.

    Ari remained in the same position she wasst night. Seeing Earl''s groggy morning face only made this mad woman happier.

    "Oh, Earl! I love you so much!" She squealed and pressed Earl tightly against her chest. Having one''s face squished for so long by Ari was borderline suffocation causing Earl to tap her three times for mercy.

    "Mom! Can''t breath!"

    Hearing Earl''s cries, Ari only became happier and squished him more with her chest before letting go.

    "I- I almost died."<sub> </sub>

    "My son is so adorable, hehehe." She giggled at his reaction and patted his head. "Sorry Earl, mom just loves you too much."

    Earl pouted at this and grabbed Ari''s milkers for revenge which only resulted in getting milk sprayed into his face. "Earl loves you too!" He said bitterly.

    ...

    Time passed and it was time for a magic lesson with Ari.

    They were currently outside the Royal Capital of Ax. Ari didn''t want Earl breaking in the castle while training his magic so they would usuallye outside the city to practice. Outside the Royal Capital was a beautiful grasnd. Even though they were outside the city, it was rtively safe because of the high number of Adventurers doing quests around the city.

    They were currently seated under a big tree for its shade.

    Magic is the product of one''s imagination in conjunction with fine control of mana. This meant that it was possible to do almost anything as long as one''s mind could control the concepts behind the action itself. Because of this world''s medieval setting, the most popr form of magic that came from this was elemental magic.

    There were four main elements that everyone started with. They were the ssic quadbination of fire, wind, earth, and water.

    Further variations coulde from these basic elements. The one Earl was most familiar with was Ari''s Frostme. It was her own magic she came up with when she became a Grandmage. She was able tobine ice''s freezing property with fire''s destructive and spreading property. Earl had once seen her throw a Frostme the size of a fingernail to a Wyvern and killed it in one go.

    Earl had just finished his practice session. Since he learned Whirlwind as his first intermediate spell, he wanted to learn the other variations as well. Today, he practiced ming Whirlwind.

    With his back sprawled to the grass, Earl gazed at the sky through the leaves of the tree that sheltered him.

    "Good job today," Ari came by and took a seat next to him. She was carrying two sticks in her hand.

    Seeing Earl''s questioning gaze, Ari said, "I don''t know if you figured this out already but this might be a good tip to learning the ming Whirlwind."

    Ari ced the two sticks perpendicr to each other and rubbed them together to start a fire. She then exined, "Fire forms from these sticks because of what? Friction, right? Same thing with mana. Rub them together when you form your whirlwind."

    A lightbulb went off in Earl''s head. He already knew that modern physics could be applied to magic when he created blue fire. Now, he suddenly felt dumb for forgetting such a simple fact when casting hybrid magic. He got off his ass and gave Ari a peck on the lips before running off. "Thanks, mom!"

    Ari rubbed her lips and smiled. This was her proud mother moment.

    Later that evening, Earl sessfully casted his first stable ming Whirlwind.

 Chapter 7 The Talk

    In the Ax Royal Castle. In the throne room.

    A well-built man sat on the luxurious throne. He had short silver hair and a pair of piercing blue eyes. Despite being in his middle years, one could see traces of his youth on his aged face. He wore a standard royal garb. He was the king of Ax, King Ax the 66th.

    ? He was currently having an audience with his strongest Court Mage, Ari. She was the Kingdom''s number one genius that many were afraid of. On top of her once in a hundred-year talent, she was known to have an unpredictable temperament.

    "That finishes my report for today, Your Majesty." Ari saluted and bowed. She was wearing her usual ck robe with gold trimmings today.

    "Very good. By the way, how is your son doing?" King Ax nodded and asked offhandedly.

    "He is the best son I can ask for. Why do you ask, Your Majesty? It is unusual for you to ask."

    "Hm, nothing much. My Sharon had just turned 5 and she could use a ymate. It would be a good chance for our children to bond, don''t you think?"

    Ari narrowed her eyes. "A ymate... Yes, that''s certainly necessary indeed. I will bring my son along with me one of these days."

    They continued more small talk until there was nothing left to talk about.

    "Well then, Your Majesty. I shall be taking my leave now."

    "Mhmm." King Ax only nodded.

    On Ari''s walk back, she began to think. The only person Earl ever had to socialize with was her. Having a ymate at his age was what he needed so he does not be socially inept in the future. Not that it was a problem even if it did happen as long as he had her, of course.

    She thought of all the lewd things that they had done together causing her panties to be a little wet. Ara, it wouldn''t be good if others were to find out, would it? Thus, Ari decided she must teach her son somemon sense before sending him out to meet Princess Sharon.

    ...

    Ari teleported to her castle and arrived at her office. After stretching lightly, she took her ck Court Mage robe off and hung it by the coat hanger. She arrived in front of her mirror and checked her appearance. The woman in the mirror had fair skin and an unusual purple pair of eyes with a small mole below the right, a perfectly sculpted face, and flowing ck hair. She wore a navy button-up dress that emphasized her hourss, motherly figure.

    "Perfect." She smiled.

    She left her room and made her way to the training room where Earl usually spent his time. And sure enough, Earl was working hard at his magic in the training room when Ari arrived.

    Earl was an unusual boy. On top of being a genius, he also had habits that furthered his talents. For example, the only books he liked reading were ones rted to magic and nothing else. If he wasn''t reading magic books, he would be practicing his magic. His hobbies and life could be boiled down to three things. Studying magic, practicing magic, and spending time with his mother.

    She had read that children his age shouldn''t be reading or practicing magic at all but why should she care? He was immensely talented, and the son of her, Ari!

    Ari didn''t make any noise as she watched her son train his magic. He would cast the same spell over and over again until he could cast it with his eyes closed. It was an unusual method of training for sure, but whatever worked for him worked for him.

    She waited an hour for him to finish practicing. After he was done, she summoned a cold ss of water and handed it over to Earl.

    "Good work today, as usual." Ari praised her son. She could never get over how his face would light up the instant he saw her. Having such an angel whom she raised all on her own by her side, what else could she possibly need?<sub> </sub>

    "Mom!" Earl jumped straight into Ari''s twin peaks, ignoring the cold ss of water in her hand.

    "There, there. Did you miss me?" She put the water away and rubbed his head.

    "Yeah!" Earl answered with no hesitation. Ari could feel her heart melting.

    After Earl had his share of Ari''s heavenly peaks for the day, he finally settled down and drank the cold ss of water.

    The training hall had walls made of reinforced stone. There was a practice dummy that Earl used to test his spells on. A bathroom, a pantry, and a bench to rest on. Overall, it was a simple room that had everything one needed to train.

    Earl and Ari were now on the bench with Ari giving Earl ap pillow. She had one bare breast hanging out of her dress which Earl was sucking on.

    "Mommy needs to talk to you about some things today," Ari said while petting Earl''s head.

    Earl showed his acknowledgment by sucking Ari''s nipple harder which earned a chuckle.

    "It''s about the things we do."

    Earl stopped sucking.

    "Keep sucking. Don''t worry it''s nothing big."

    Earl resumed his sucking.

    "How should I say it? What we do is considered very intimate and for lovers so people don''t usually do it with their mother."

    "Others don''t do this?" Earl expressed his confusion.

    "Yes, people usually aren''t lovers with their mother. It''s considered very rare, actually."

    "They''re missing out!" Earl expressed his thought.

    "Fufu, that''s true. What I''m getting at is that since what we''re doing is so rare, people won''t like it if they find out."

    "Why won''t they like it?"

    "Well, it''s considered taboo by many to be lovers with their family. So in the future, make sure no one finds out, okay?"

    "Okay! That just makes our rtionship more special!"

    "Yes... Of course." Ari said while praising herself internally for having such a smart child that could catch on so quickly.

 Chapter 8 2 Years

    2 yearster.

    At the Royal Garden.

    A boy sat by the flowers, he had ck hair and and a beautiful pair of purple eyes. His face was adorable and he was dressed like a noble. He was Earl Roth, son of Ari Roth.

    Across from him was a little girl with silver hair and blue eyes. She was the cutest girl in every sense of the word, dressed in her pink princess gown. She was Princess Sharon Ax, the youngest daughter of King Ax.

    "Again! Again!"

    The two children were currently ying. Earl was now 6 years old while Sharon was 7. Even though Sharon was the older one, it appeared as though Earl was the big brother.

    "Okay, I''ll do it again." Earl said amicably. He pointed his finger and summoned a stream of water at his finger tips before drawing it across the air. Everywhere his finger went, a stream of water would follow in which he could manipte the shape of it. Thispletely wowed the mind of Princess Sharon.

    Earl manipted the water to do loops around Princess Sharon, encasing her within and then changing it into the shape of a blooming flower. Princess Sharon was like the most beautiful flower princess with Earl''s water magic.

    "Wow!" Sharon reached her small hands out and tried to get a solid grasp of the water around her. But water is water. He fingers went through the water as one would expect. "When will I be able to do this?"

    "Maybe next year, Your Highness. I was told that children typically starts learning magic when they turn 8."

    "That''s not fair! Howe you''re learning magic already?" Sharon threw a tantrum.

    "Well, as the son of my dearest mother, I am considered an exception. This was supposed to be a little secret between the two of us, wasn''t it?" Earl patted Sharon on the head and easily calmed her down.

    "Okay..."

    Earl''s and Sharon''s rtionship has not always been this amicable. Earl remembered when he first met Sharon how haughty and stuck-up she was. It was also at that moment that he came to realize what kind of setting he was in.

    The Kingdom of Ax was ruled by King Ax under the assistance of his advisors. King Ax was known throughout thends to be a kind and understanding king. Under his rule, he has encouraged the widespread use of magic among nobles which earned him the support of many mages. Along with this, were the Court Mages. The Court Mages were the pirs of the Kingdom of Ax and there were only 4 of them. Among the Court Mages, Court Mage Ari was known to be the strongest.

    Because of Court Mage Ari''s reputation, even the King of Albax could not order her around easily. This gave Earl an idea of how powerful his background really was. The fact that Earl was adopted was also a major secret that even Earl did not know. This is helped by the fact that Ari and Earl had many simr traits. Namely, their ck hair, purple eyes, and fair skin.<sub> </sub>

    Ever since Earl became Sharon''s ymate, his reputation has spread far and wide within the Royal Pce, being known as a young genius. This not only benefited Earl''s standing, but Ari''s standing within the Royal Court as well. With many nobles offering marriage alliances to Earl, Ari''s standing was elevated to another level.

    "Don''t be so down, Your Highness." Earl plucked a flower from the garden and tucked it above Sharon''s ear. "You are prettier when you smile." He shed a smile.

    Earl''s killer smile caused Sharon to blush. She pressed the flower close to her head and looked down, averting Earl''s gaze.

    "As a princess, you need not learn something like magic so soon anyway."

    "T-true. I am the princess of the great Ax Kingdom after all!" Sharon continued to avert Earl''s gaze and said haughtily.

    "That''s the spirit, Your Highness." Earl chuckled and lifted himself off the garden floor after catching sight of Ari at the corner of his vision. "It seems our time today is over now, Your Highness. I must return with my mother."

    "O-okay. See you!" Sharon waved her goodbyes and finally looked at Earl in the eyes. She really did look like the most adorable princess with a white flower tucked on top of her ear.

    Earl smiled and saluted before making way to his mother. They made eye contact and Ari''s purple eyes looked at him fondly. She was as beautiful as ever in her ck mage robe. He reached his hand out for her to grab and they left the pce together while holding hands.

    When they returned home to Ari''s magic castle, Earl immediately jumped into Ari''s breasts while eximing, "Mommy!"

    His previous elegant self which he showed to Princess Sharon waspletely gone. All that was left was Ari''s favorite Earl.

    "Oh dear, never growing up are we?" Ari lovingly hugged Earl while petting his head.

    Earl had grown taller over the two years and he could now almost reach Ari''s breasts while standing up.

    "I''m a little sweaty from going out. Shall we take a shower? Fufufu."

    "Yeah!"

 Chapter 9 Shower

    Inside Court Mage Ari''s Castle.

    Earl walked into the bath with a towel wrapped around his waist. The bathroom was veryrge and luxurious. Even by noble standards, it would be considered very extravagant. The floors were made out of carved marble. It was lighted with several magic circles that hovered around. In the middle of this room was a bath sorge it could be considered a small pool. This was a natural hot spring bath which meant that the entire room was always covered in a thinyer of steam. At one of the walls were two shower heads and two stools. It was obvious that the bath was constantly used by two persons at the same by the number of stools.

    Earl first dipped his hand into the hot spring to check the temperature. After confirming that it was at afortable level, he went and sat at the stool while turning on the shower.

    The shower utilized water magic technology. The shower head was made out of a mana stone infused with a water spirit. Turning the knob meant infusing mana into the showerhead which led to the phenomenon of water gushing out.

    This was considered the highest level of luxury. One could imagine the level of difficulty in order to capture a live water spirit and trapping it into a mana stone.

    The water that came from the showerhead was at the perfect temperature. Earl could feel his fatigue washing away with the water.

    While Earl closed his eyes and enjoyed thefort of the shower, Ari entered the room with a white towel wrapped around her chest and down to her buttcheeks. Without a word, she went behind Earl who was sitting on the shower stool, and hugged him, pressing her ample bosoms against his small back.

    "Were you waiting for long?" She whispered to his ear.

    "Not at all," Earl answered promptly.

    "Let mommy wash your hair for you,"

    Earl did not need to answer as Ari had already coated her hands in shampoo. Gently and meticulously, she massaged his scalp which earned a quiet moan from Earl.

    "Feels good?"

    "Feels great."

    "Hehe."

    Earl did not need to do anything. He only needed to sit back and let his mother do all the work. Soon enough, Ari rinsed his hair free of shampoo. A soapy fragrance lingered in the air.

    This was usually a signal for Earl to start washing his mother''s hair. However, today was different. Ari continued to press her soft mounds on his back and whispered, "What''s this?"

    She grabbed at Earl''s erect member which was hidden under his bath towel.

    "M-mother?" Earl leaked out a voice. This was only a facade, of course. The boy was celebrating inside.

    "It''s not good to let it stay like this. Let mommy take care of it for you," Ari continued to whisper. Because Ari was behind Earl, he could not make out her expression which was that of pure perversion.

    Today would mark another step in their rtionship. This has never happened before because Earl''s growing member was small enough to not be noticeable with a bath towel on top. Today, it finally became big enough to attract his mother''s attention.

    Ari had already educated Earl about their incestuous rtionship so she had nothing to worry about.<sub> </sub>

    Through the years they have spent together, the furthest they have gone is Earl pleasuring his mother with his tongue.

    Earl felt a jolt of pleasure running through his spine the moment he felt his mother''s touch. Every stroke would bring him a world of pleasure and in no time at all, he released his first load that was induced by his mother.

    Earl''s degenerate mind turned nk as he felt like he busted the biggest nut of his life. "Ohhh." He inadvertently leaked out a loud moan.

    "Felt good right?" Ari''s voice continued to whisper through his ear.

    He turned around to see her face. Ari''s sexy face was right by his side. Her purple eyes continued to mesmerize him. At this moment, she brought the same hand she used to pleasure him to her face and licked a portion of his cum off it.

    "Delicious," She said seductively. "It''s my reward to you for working so hard every day."

    The sight was too much for the young Earl. He felt something well up in his heart and before he knew it, he already jumped in to kiss her.

    Ari did not resist and reciprocated, engaging him in a tongue battle. The kiss felt mouthwatering sweet to the pair.

    "You''re the best mom. I love you."

    Ari held Earl by the side of his head and returned, "I love you too, my dear."

    And then they hugged. Another big step in their rtionship was crossed and both of them felt the impact of it.

    Earl felt Ari''s erect nipples press against his chest and Ari felt her son''s throbbing member pressed against her stomach. This caused the previous scene to reenact itself. Ari snaked her hand to her son''s cock once again and stroked gently.

    Their hug turned into a position where Ari was sitting on the stool and Earl was standing up. Earl was sucking on Ari''s breasts intensely, draining her of her milk while Ari stroked Earl''s cock like a loving mother.

    They both felt something they''ve never felt before. The taboo aspect of what they were engaging in was too much for Ari causing her to orgasm just from having her nipples yed with. On the other hand, Earl was assaulted with both the noble image of his mother and her beautiful figure that would cause his me of lust to light up.

    "It''sing mom! I''m going to pee white again!"

    "Let it out, my son! Spray it all over me!"

    "Yes, mom!"

    Earl''s mind turned nk and he sprayed his clear ejacte all over Ari before copsing on her soft body.

    "Good boy," Ari said softly with a content smile on her face and rubbed Earl''s head. "My dearest son..."

 Chapter 10 The Merchant District

    Earl found himself in the pool-sized bath with his mother when his mind returned from heaven. The steam-filled room prevented him from seeing anything too clearly but it added to the erotic air of the room. He leaned back to feel Ari''s milkers against his back.

    "Awake?" Ari asked.

    Earl faked a blush and looked down. "Thanks, mom."

    "Hehe." Ari suddenly hugged Earl''s young body. "Grow up quickly, okay?"

    <o>,m He felt his heart warm up. "Yeah!"</o>

    The rest of the bath went uneventful with the two cuddling together, enjoying the afterglow of the session they just had.

    It was already mid-afternoon by the time they got out of the bath. The sun was high in the sky. Earl was dressed in a short-sleeved white dress shirt with a red string bow tie. For his bottoms, he wore brown double pleated shorts. Combined with his handsome looks, he was the ideal image of a noble child.

    Ari wore her Court Mage robe. She rubbed his head and asked, "Mom has some errands to run, do you want toe along?"

    The Capital of the Kingdom of Ax was the heart of the Kingdom. The city was divided into four sections. At the north, the Noble District. At the south, the Merchant District. At the East, the Magic District. At the West, the Commoner District. And in the middle of it all, the Royal Pce.

    The names of these districts were self-exnatory. The Noble District was where all the nobles resided. The Merchant District was where all merchandises were sold. It was the most lively ce in the city where travellers from all over the world gathered. The Mage District was the product of the reform by thetest king, King Ax the 66th. Certified Mages were granted the right to purchase homes in the Mage District. The houses in the Mage District was almostparable to the houses of nobles and it was a huge incentive for the citizens of Ax. The Commoner District was where all themoners and inns were. Travellers, when visiting Ax had to reside in the Commoner District.

    Ari held Earl''s hand as they entered the Merchant District. At the Merchant District, the ground was paved with stone. The buildings were mostly built from wood and concrete. There was a path for carriages to go through, and a path for people to walk through.

    "Selling bags of mana stones for 1 silver!"

    There were stalls that lined the streets.

    "Wolf pelts for 5 silver!"

    "Slime cores for 2 copper!"

    It was a lively ce with street merchants yelling out their prices. The main customers of these merchants were Adventurers. Adventurers consisted of both Mages and Adepts. They made their living by epting quests and were ranked from F-ss to S-ss like any other fantasy medieval world.

    The street stalls were most concentrated at the entrance of the Merchant District. As one ventured deeper into this district, there would be more well-established stores.<sub> </sub>

    As a young child, Earl did note out very often. And as a businessman at heart, this ce made him feel like home. He enjoyed the atmosphere of this ce and looked around everywhere like a proper child for once. Ari did not teleport to her destination directly because of this. She knew her son would enjoy this sight from all the previous trips they had together. The phrase "a mother knew best" was not a lie.

    Walking through the crowd at the entrance, they did not bump into anyone. This was through Ari''s discreet use of wind magic that pushed people away without them noticing.

    "What errands are you running today, mom?" Earl asked while pulling on her sleeves.

    "Just some materials for my research and I wanted to show you around," Ari replied while petting his head.

    They walked a while before arriving at arge hall. The entrance reminded one a church. Walking in, one could immediately tell it was a store for the nobles.

    The lights that were used were magic circles. The floor was made out of some shiny white material and the goods were showcased in a ss case.

    It did not take long for someone to attend to Ari.

    "Miss Ari." An old man with a butler-like demeanour greeted with a slight bow. "How can I help you today?"

    "I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll pick out the goods myself."

    "As you wish, ma''am."

    Ari nodded lightly before taking Earl to one of the ss cases.

    [Dragon''s Saliva. 100 Gold.]

    "One of these," Ari told the old man. The old man nodded and ced the Dragon''s Saliva aside. While waiting for him, Ari asked Earl, "Do you remember the effects of the Dragon''s Saliva?"

    Earl scratched his head and tried his best to recall, "Uh, it has good healing effects, as well as a tempering property to metals it touches?"

    "Smart boy," Ari praised. "The way they acquire the saliva is quite humorous, I would say. Since dragons are too strong to be killed, Adventurers have to get creative in how they acquire these. The mostmon way is to get eaten by a dragon... Don''t be shocked now. Since dragons are prideful creatures, they absolutely refuse to eat humans so they would just spit them out. You can guess what happens after. Although, idents do happen where dragons don''t notice humans in their food and they end up getting swallowed and die in the dragon''s stomach."

    After the old man handed the Dragon''s Saliva over to Ari, she continued to browse through the shop, giving exnations to Earl about its uses and such. Most of the things she told Earl were considered secrets that were not written in books. It was her way of educating her son about the world.

 Chapter 11 A Date With Ari

    After Ari was done with her business, the mother and son pair son took a rest at a nearby bench. Earl felt like his head was ringing from answering Ari''s questions about the ingredients she bought. By no means, was Earl the smartest man. The only reason why he was able to answer her questions was that he transferred the passion he had for business and money over to magic. This was the reason why he studied magic texts religiously as an infant to now.

    Ari may be a loving mother that provided care that went above and beyond that role but she was still a mother in the end. Her motherly instincts to have the best things for her child could not be suppressed. Because Earl had been an early bloomer for everything and was regarded as a genius, Ari''s expectations for him were sky-high. In order to not disappoint her, Earl had never stopped studying his ass off.

    This desire to not disappoint his mother did not just stem from their rtionship of mother and son, but also from their rtionship as man and woman. This was Earl''s source of pride: he could not afford to disappoint his women.

    He was sure that even if he could not live up to Ari''s expectations, she would not love him any less so he took it upon himself to have this discipline to never disappoint her and Earl''s efforts shone through.

    Ari''s heart softened at the sight of her drained son. She had nned to stop quizzing him on the ingredients after he missed one but it turned out that he was able to answer them all. Even by her standards, this was something impressive.

    "You''ve worked hard." She said softly.

    Earl lifted his face up to meet her eyes and said cheekily, "I want to make you proud."

    What Earl said struck a chord in the Court Mage''s heart. Her mind recalled to all the moments when Earl trained until exhaustion. He was approaching the Advanced Mage level and he was only 6 years old...

    Ari suddenly felt her eyes moisten. Not wanting to show Earl her ugly face, she turned the other way. She was genuinely proud to have a son like Earl.

    After a short break on the bench, Ari asked. "Is there anything you want to do?"

    "I want to spend more time with mom!"

    "Okay."

    And so, they spent the day looking through the Merchant District together.

    Right now, they had stopped at a clothing store per the request of Earl. "I want to see mom try on different clothes!"

    She could only oblige at his puppy eyes.

    The particr clothing store they stopped at was where the trendy clothes were gathered. It was a store with many branches throughout the continent which meant it had a variety of clothes from every area.

    <o>,m She held Earl''s as usual and entered store. After entering, she was immediately tended by one of the assistants. It was mainly because of her gold-ck robe. The status of Court Mage was one that demanded respect. However, the assistant was immediately shooed away by Ari.</o>

    "What do you want your mother to wear?" Ari asked while ying with her hair.

    This was a signal for Earl to go to town. He led his mother by the hand and helped her choose different outfits that attracted his eye. After spending a good hour mixing and matching, they went to the changing room in the back.

    It wasmon for these clothing stores aimed towards nobles to have changing rooms. Their establishment was big enough to showcase various clothes while having room to amodate multiple changing rooms.

    And because these changing rooms were for nobles, they could not be small stalls like back on Earth. The rooms were big enough tofortably fit 5 people. There was one mirror in the room the size of the wall, and a bench across from it. There was also a ce to deposit clothes that one didn''t want.<sub> </sub>

    The first outfit Earl chose for Ari was a white sleeveless dress with a sash at the back. The dress presented a clean and minimal design without any buttons and went down to the knee. Earl knew that his mother looked good sleeveless from all the sleeveless shirts she wore so this dress was perfect for her.

    He watched his mother strip down in the changing room like he was watching a striptease. One by one, she removed a piece of clothing until she was left with nothing but her white underwear. Her perfect body without a hint of excess fat was in full view for Earl.

    Ari did not mind being ogled by Earl. She enjoyed the special attention.

    "Do you like what you see?" Ari teased Earl by striking a pose.

    "You are so hot, mom!" Earl was not stingy with hispliments.

    "My, who taught you such words? Fufu."

    A momentter, Ari was fully dressed in her new outfit. The dress clung tightly to her body, showing off her curves, and especially herrge milkers. Because of theirrge size, a natural side boob view was formed by the dress. It was unfortunate that she was wearing a bra so only half the view could be enjoyed.

    "What do you think?"

    Ari posed in various positions for Earl.

    "You look perfect."

    "My son is such a sweet talker." Sheughed. "I''ll keep this one."

    The second outfit was a white blouse with a short blue skirt, and an overcoat-style navy robe to finish it off. Earl also made Ari wear ck stockings with it.

    When fully dressed, Ari''s mature charm was fully maximized. She held the robe by the sides and did a light twirl.

    "I like this robe. It makes me feel like a fashionable mage."

    As a modern man at heart, Earl knew the appeal of overcoats. He nodded like a satisfied manager and let out a toothy smile.

    For thest outfit, it wasn''t really an outfit.

    Ari was fully naked while holding two tiny pieces of clothing in her hand. Her head was slightly tilted to express her confusion. "My dear son, you are quite naughty, aren''t you?"

    She said while putting on the bra Earl chose for her. It looked like a typical ckce bra until she put it on. Herrge breasts were slightly pushed up by the bra and her pink nipples were fully exposed. It was a bra without the part that covered the nipples. The panties were simr, yet different. It had the silhouette of a thong, which enting Ari''s wonderful ass while at the same time, exposing her lower lips. It was a crotchless panty.

    Ari had heard that this type of garment was popr among the nobledies but she had never thought she would be wearing one. Before she could say anything else, she found that Earl had already stuck his lips onto her exposed nipples.

 Chapter 12 Lemon & Beastkin

    Earl sucked on Ari''s huge milkers like a baby. It felt more erotic than usual because they were out in public and Ari was in her lewd lingerie.

    A yful look shed through Ari''s eye. She twirled her fingers and a small barrier was set around the room, unbeknownst to Earl. Earl''s sucking sent waves of pleasure through her mind. Small droplets of milk began to leak out of her other nipple, begging to be sucked while her secret ce leaked out its own juice, causing her to rub her thighs together.

    Years of having these moments with Earl led her to be incredibly turned on just from having her breasts sucked.

    "The other one too." She whispered softly to Earl.

    "Mhmm." Earl moved his lips over to Ari''s other breast causing her to breathe heavily.

    "Haaah."

    Ari''s heavy breathing was a huge turn-on for Earl. His throbbing erection pitched a tent through his shorts.

    "Already so lively again?" Ari continued to whisper with a smirk on her face. "Let mommy help."

    *Ziiip.

    The pants came off with a flick of her finger. Earl''s throbbing erection was exposed. Because he was a growing boy, his little brother was not very big, having a cute appearance. His foreskin covered his entire head like a turtle hiding behind its shell.

    The moment Earl''s cock was exposed, he leaned back involuntary, supporting himself by putting his arms behind him while he continued to suck on Ari''s tits.

    Contrary to what he expected, Ari did not start stroking his sword immediately but danced her hands around his thigh causing his heart to well up with anticipation.

    "Mom..." He let out a begging voice.

    "Fufufu."

    Hearing Earl''s voice, Ari stopped dancing her hand and ced her soft hands on Earl''s undeveloped sack. The feeling of her soft hands sent a shiver down Earl''s spine.

    "Do you like that?" Ari whispered while petting his head. She began to roll Earl''s nuts in her soft hands, sending heavenly signals to Earl''s brain.

    To get revenge, Earl squeezed both his mother''s milkers together and sucked on both her pink, cherry-like nipples at the same time. He could feel his mother''s body shake from the unexpected action.

    This became a battle of who could please the other more. Earl continued to suck earnestly while Ari held his balls in one hand and jerked herself off with the other.

    When Ari felt like she was approaching climax, she gently nudged Earl away from her breasts before recing her nipples with her honeypot by standing up and straddling Earl''s face.

    Earl weed this change and pleasured his mother by sucking on her clit. As Ari inched even closer to climax, she grinded her bald pussy more against Earl and whispered sexily,<sub> </sub>

    "Haah... Earl!"

    The moment Earl''s name was said, his dick throbbed uncontrobly, sending clear cum everywhere. At the same time, Ari squirted into Earl''s face with all her might.

    A mother knew best. Ari was able to time her climax with Earl''s perfectly by edging with his balls earlier.

    Ari then came down from Earl''s face and took a seat before putting Earl on herps, pushing his face into her breasts. And in this position, they rxed in the afterglow of their climax.

    One hourter, they exited the clothing store in brand new clothes with radiant smiles on their faces. Outsiders would only think they were a happy family, but they both knew what they had done was beyond family.

    The night would be approaching soon so Ari brought Earl to a nearby restaurant.

    It was nothing too extravagant. The entire building wasposed of wood, having three stories in total. The first floor was rowdy, filled with drunk adventurers. The second floor, on the other hand, was quieter, requiring special status to enter. They were seated by the window side, having a full view of the street below them.

    The magicmps by the streets began to turn on, revealing the beautiful sight of the capital at night.

    Earl was seated directly next to the window, peeking his head out. Ari was seated next to him, enjoying Earl''s childlike behaviour.

    A momentter, a waitress came to take their order. She was rtively pretty with orange hair and green eyes. However, that was not the most remarkable part of her. Her most distinct feature was her cat ears seated at the top of her head and her fluffy orange tail. Combined with her ck and white uniform, she was a killerbo for any man. She was a beastkin.

    "Good evening! How can I help you today?" She said the standard line.

    Ari scanned her eyes through the waitress, causing her to tense up. This was her usual demeanor as Court Mage Ari. "Just get me all your signature dishes." She said lightly.

    "O-Okay." The waitress said before running off.

    "Do you like beastkins?" Ari asked Earl with her head slightly tilted.

    "I think they''re very cute!" Earl answered honestly like a child. Earl was well aware of how their rtionship dynamic was. Even if Earl said he liked a girl, it was impossible for Ari to be jealous. Why? Because their rtionship was ultimately that of mother and son. It was an unbreakable bond of love.

    "Okay, we can go see some when we''re done here." Ari said softly.

    "Really!?"

    "Yes, really."

 Chapter 13 Slave Market

    It was night time when the mother and son pair left the restaurant. Ari held Earl''s little hand as they hailed a carriage. The carriage was entirely out of wood with small magic circles inscribed here and there. The driver appeared to be middle-aged but his face could not be seen clearly as he had a cone-shaped hat on.

    "Where to, ma''am?"

    Ari tucked Earl into his seat before answering.

    "The ve markets."

    "Very well."

    Earl''s first carriage experience was not bad. Because of the magic circles on the carriage, the entire ride felt smooth andfortable.

    "Howe we didn''t use teleportation magic, mom?" Earl asked his mother curiously inside the dimly lit carriage.

    Ari thought about Earl''s answer for a little before returning her gaze to him. "When you be as proficient as mom in magic, you''ll find things to be too easy if you use magic for everything."

    "It doesn''t sound too bad when I say it like that right? But life bes a little boring when you skip experiences like these. I want to love my life so I stick to the ways of themon people whenever I can. Understand?" Ari then gave Earl a little peck on the lips.

    Earl was stunned by Ari''s surprisingly well-thought-out answer. He didn''t know what to say in return for a long time.

    It didn''t take long to arrive at the ve markets. The carriage came to a stop and then the door was opened by the driver. "We''ve arrived."

    This only earned a nod from Ari as she tossed a few silver coins over to the man.

    The ve markets appeared to be in the shady part of the city. They were in a ce that someone resembled a town square with many tents and carriages pitched. Compared to the ce they had juste from, this ce was very dimly lit with the only source of light being torches outside the tents.

    Outside of every tent was a man that held onto a leash that held at minimum 5 ves. It appeared as though each tent had a speciality of their own. Some carried strongmen, while others carried young, beautiful girls.

    "What do you think?" Ari asked her child.

    The existence of ves within the Kingdom was something that was considered normal. Ari, herself did not care much about it but she knew that it might be different for a growing child.

    "How did they end up like this?" Earl returned her question with a question. He was obviously very interested in the ves, especially the pretty young girls.

    "It''s simple. They either lost their right to live or were sold into very by their guardian."<sub> </sub>

    "Lost... their right to live?"

    "Yes. Something like their country was destroyed or even as stupid as betting their lives on the line just to end up as a ve." Ari answered. "That''s why you shouldn''t care about them too much, alright?"

    Ari guided Earl to one of the tents that carried strongmen. The owner of the tent, seeing the two approaching, immediately gave his pitch, "These are former soldiers from a recently copsed country. They are very well trained and strong, so they are a good fit for heavybour jobs!"

    The owner tugged his leash closer, causing the ves to walk closer to him. Each of the ves wore a metal cor around their neck and a small piece of cloth around their waist. They were essentially naked so it was easy to see their bodyposition. Most of the men in leash were tanned withrge muscles. However, many of them also had permanent injuries that made them crippled for life. Their facial expressions were lifeless, without a hint of resistance.

    "Let''s look at the next one," Earl told his mother. He was not interested in looking at men.

    They went over to look at more, but none of them caught Earl''s eye before arriving at a particr one. It was a ve tent that sold demihumans. The shop owner held a leash with various demihumans attached.

    Some of them were well built, muscr male beastkins, while others were half-naked, voluptuous demonkins. Earl''s eyes lit up when he saw the demonkins.

    They looked like regr humans but two ck, curved horns curling out from the side of their head on top of their pointed elf-like ears as well as a thin, ck whiplike tail that came from their tailbone. Some of them even had small, bat-like wings on their backs.

    The demons presented in the front did not match Earl''s standards but he knew that with a well-sculpted face, and body, it would be a totally killerbo with the horns and tail!

    "Interested?" Ari smirked at Earl''s excited expression. "Let''s go check it out."

    She approached the owner directly and said, "I would like to see more of your stock."

    The owner was a tall and thin man. It was difficult to discern his age from looking at his face that appeared to be as sly as a snake. He had a head full of ck hair and a moustache to finish the look.

    "Certainly." He nodded and brought them into therge tent.

    The space inside was muchrge than one would imagine from looking outside. There were many cages that lined the sides of the tent and some were stacked on top of one another like boxes.

    The scene was like paradise to Earl. very was something he had never looked into back on earth, mostly because it was very illegal and hical. However, he was a man with an open mind.

    The owner walked them through the tent, letting them have a full glimpse of his entire stock. The demon women were dressed so thinly to the point where one could see their full breasts and buttocks while the men all wore the same thin cloth around their waist.

    Ari continued to be amused by Earl''s reactions when the owner showed something different. When they were done with the tour, she suggested, "How about this? If you can get to the Advanced Mage level, I''ll get you one, no matter the price."

 Chapter 14 Shadow Magic And Aris Past

    Monthster.

    Earl was standing still in his training room. His shadow was cast from the flickering torches in the room. His purple eyes suddenly flickered open and his shadow warped like a whip and turned into a dark sphere beforending his hand. The sight appeared unusual and unreal, with Earl standing still without his shadow behind him.

    This was his own original magic that he had been working on, Shadow Magic!

    Shadow Magic was inspired by the Darkness Element Magic of the demons. After adding his own twist to it, this new element was formed by using his knowledge of modern physics. As for how it works... It wouldn''t be magic anymore if it could be exined, would it?

    "Hahaha!" Earlughed loudly at his aplishment.

    The shadow ball in his hand trembled and then returned to form his shadow. Because he was only an Intermediate Mage, he could not fully assimte himself with his element yet. It was the ability of Advanced Mages to be one with their element to a certain extent after they fully realize their mana capacity.

    Now you might ask, what led Earl to create his own magic? First, if you were to realize that you were crazy talented at magic, why wouldn''t you try? And secondly, Earl really wanted a high-quality ve of his own. With his potential, creating his own magic would be the best way of achieving this. The creation of magic required deep thought and research, which in turn, deepened one''s understanding of magic and control. It was like killing two birds with one stone.

    Earl''s desire for a ve did not mean that he was bored of Ari. It was quite the opposite, in fact, what he could not do with Ari, he would do with his future, beautiful ve. Man''s greed was uncontainable and this was certainly the case for a degenerate like Earl. He remembered in his previous life, what he couldn''t do with one girlfriend, he would do it with another. Each of his girlfriends had their own charms that provoked the desires of men. This did not mean he was incapable of love, but rather, he was a firm believer that one''s love could not be contained by one person.

    Of course, this could be considered double standard as his 5 girlfriends had to share one man, but what could do they about it? The more he thought of his previous life, the more content he became. He truly had died with no regrets so, with this life, he would die with no regrets as well.

    Earl exited his room and looked out his mother''s castle. The castle they were in was located by the Royal Pce. This meant he could have almost a full view of the city. Seeing the busy bustling streets, a happy smile emerged on his face. He really was happy and enjoying his life in this new world.

    Later that evening, while Earl and Ari were cuddling on the bed, Earl asked an unexpected question about his family. "Mom, what was your family like when you were growing up?"

    Ari ruffled Earl''s hair gently and a fond expression came upon her face as she thought about her answer. "My family? My parents, or rather, your grandparents were former adventurers who had settled down. We grew up in a peaceful vige..."<sub> </sub>

    Ari''s mind shbacked to when she was younger.

    The vige they grew up in was a small one at the outskirts of the Kingdom. Her parents were former S-ss Adventurers that protected the vige against any dangers. As such, their family held a special status in the vige.

    Her father, Herbert Roth, was amoner who worked hard as an Adept to eventually be S-ss. Her mother, Daisy Roth was a noble who had eloped with Herbert and also an aplished Expert Mage.

    Life was simple in the vige. They were days that she looked back on very fondly. Throughout the day, Ari would help her mother with various chores and would be taught magic by her asionally, where she discovered her talent for magic.

    Every day was the same until she reached the age of 6. That was when Daisy gave birth to another child, a beautiful baby boy. From that day onwards, Ari made a vow to protect this beautiful boy from harm no matter what.

    From infancy to early childhood, Ari made sure to y with her little brother as much as she can. That was because, at the age of 10, she would be sent to the Royal Academy of Magic, where she would note home for a long time.

    At the Academy of Magic, Ari was the number one genius with nopetition. She enjoyed crushing whoever thought they could match up to her like ants. That was because, by the time she had reached the Academy, she was already an Expert Mage, a realm that many would-be stuck at in their lifetime.

    Every summer, she would rather home to spend time with her family, and her beloved brother who had ordinary levels of talent. However, that did not stop her from loving him. That was the time their "fun" began. It became their little secret that they would engage in every time she came back.

    "That was until disaster struck." Ari suddenly said with a sad voice. "I was 15 when I returned home at the time. I returned to a vige that was ruined by a beast tide. And my family had fallen with it." A single tear rolled down from Ari''s eyes.

    This was the first time Earl had seen his mother cry. It felt like his heart was being gripped. He crawled up to her face and hugged her tightly and said nothing.

    It did not take long for Ari to get over her sadness. She returned Earl''s hug and said sweetly, "Thank you, my Earl."

 Chapter 15 Another Fun Night With Ari

    "You must''ve been lonely."

    Ari thought about what Earl said. "Yes. I was lost without them. But now that I have you, all my pain is washed away..."

    The words of Ari would cause anyone''s heart to warm up. "Mom..."

    Earl buried his face into herrge chest and left a deep hickey, "Chuuu!"

    "All lively after I told you my story now, huh?" Ari grinned and ced Earl on her stomach. "Take your pants off." She said.

    Earl took his pants off with some difficulty. His bare ass was nted to her stomach with his throbbing erection exposed, pointing at the sky. He scooted his ass closer to Ari''s face, causing his thighs toe into contact with her breasts that spilt to the sides of her body.

    "I''ll give you a little treat today." Ari summoned a bottle of lube with space magic and spilt it on her bare chest, giving it a shiny, oiled look. Earl knew where this was going so he helped her spread the lube by massaging her massive breasts that he could not contain in his little hands. "Smart boy." Ari didn''t forget to praise Earl for his actions as she sandwiched his small peener into her cleavage.

    The moment Earl saw his member disappear into Ari''s deep valleys, he experienced heavenly pleasure. It felt soft and smooth, firm and stic. Words could not describe this sensation.

    As Ari gave Earl his first tittyjob by massaging her twin peaks against his little sword, milk began to leak out of her pink nipples. The sight was so arousing to Earl that he had to pin his two little arms by Ari''s head and he began to thrust involuntarily.

    With Earl thrusting in conjunction with Ari''s massaging, her fresh milk leaked everywhere that some spilt onto the pristine white bedsheet.

    "So lively today!" Ari teased while increasing her intensity.

    With the position Earl was in, his face was directly above Ari''s face because his arms were pinned by her head. When he looked into her beautiful purple eyes, he knew he could not hold for much longer. He began to french kiss her with all might while cumming at the same time.

    "Mhmm!"

    He let out a moan while kissing his mother''s lips. It felt like his dick was exploding in the most wonderful cloud.

    "Haah..."<sub> </sub>

    When they were done, Earl leaned back and breathed heavily. Ari no longer held her breasts and let it spill to the side in its natural position. On her exposed chest, Earl''s clear cum and Ari''s white milk mixed together to create a picturesque scene.

    In no time at all, Earl had already recovered his erection. Without saying a word, he reverse-mounted Ari''s face with him facing her body. His underdeveloped penis plunged into his mother''s willing mouth while his nutsack dangled over her perfect nose. In this position, Earl held onto Ari''s twin peaks for support while thrusting intensely into his mother''s mouth.

    When milk started leaking out of her breasts again from his grip, he bent his back to suck on her nipples, letting her milk flow into his mouth fully. At this moment, Earl was experiencing too many sensations to describe. In no time at all, he was already close to climaxing once again.

    It was at this moment that Ari did something unexpected. With a slight nudge of her mouth, Earl''s small peener sunk deeper into her throat, officially entering deepthroat territory. Along with this, Earl''s nutsack also entered Ari''s lips. This was something that was only possible because of Earl''s undeveloped size.

    Earl could feel Ari''s lc tongue caress his family jewels gently. It brought out a pleasure he has never experienced before with his penis fully deepthroating her and his balls in her mouth at the same time. If heaven was real, then this must be it.

    "I''m cumming!"

    He said and shot out the biggest load of his life directly into her throat. The climax took everything out of Earl. He copsed onto her cum-milk spilt breasts before rolling away from her face and fainting directly.

    With Earl copsing, he missed out on the chance to see Ari''s face of pure perversion. She licked her lips sexily and pulled Earl close to her. "Such a naughty boy, only caring about his pleasure."

    But there was nothing she could do about it now that Earl had fainted. While holding Earl with one hand, she used her other hand to lift her breast to her face, sucking her own nipple. And with the same hand, she began to finger herself intensely.

    "Ohh, Earl! My son!"

    She whispered Earl''s name while smelling his fragrance.

    In the moonlit night, only a wet squelching sound could be heard from Ari''s room.

    That night, it was unknown how many times Ari climaxed to her own masturbation. The only sure thing was that the white, pristine bedsheet was thoroughly stained with many bodily fluids that night.

 Chapter 16 Mages And Adepts

    Another year passed in the blink of an eye.

    Earl was now 7 years old and quickly approaching the Advanced Mage level.

    It was morning. Earl was in his training room. He wore a loose set of grey training clothes. With a wave of his hand, a portion of his arm changed into a shadow.

    After discovering Shadow Magic, it had be Earl''s main focus. While being taught by Ari, he was told that he would hit the Advanced Mage level as soon as he manages topletely turn his body into a shadow.

    Different elements had different properties when fused with the body. Because Shadow Magic was technically a sub-element of Darkness element, it shared the property of body morphing and concealment.

    As for the basic four elements, the Fire element gave the user''s magic an explosive property. The Earth element reinforced the user''s body. The Water element increased mana efficiency. The wind element increased mana agility. Of course, these were just baseline traits and each person may have more variations.

    Ari, with her Frostme, for example, was able to imitate Earl''s shadow properties after he showed it to her. He remembered it was quite the terrifying sight to see Ari''s entire body turn into mes. It was also at that moment that Ari taught Earl the characteristics of Grand Mages. Grand Mages were able to imitate the properties of other elements to a certain extent. Now, this may sound confusing but it basically meant that the higher one''s attainment in magic, the more freely they are able to control mana to their will.

    Earl continued to turn into a shadow from his right arm to his right shoulder, to his entire right side before stopping at the left shoulder. More than half of his body had sessfully transformed into an intangible, ck, shadowy wisp.

    He appeared in front of his room''s wall in an instant before whipping his arm at it. A simr effect to paint stter happened where his shadowy arm fell t to the wall, like a paint spill in the shape of an arm.

    After his arm fused with the wall, the rest of his body continued to fall into the wall until only his human parts were left. If anyone walked into the room right now, the sight would be rather creepy. It appeared as though Earl had half of his body glued to the wall, with the other half unseen.

    After a brief moment, Earl removed himself and removed his shadow transformation. A moment of thought would lead one to the conclusion that this ability was better for Adepts rather than Mages. However, he had other ns for this spell.

    Adepts were those who mainly utilized their bodies. This could range from professions such as Swordsmen, Archers, Assassins, to Guardians. These professions were collectively summed up as Adepts, and just like Magecraft, they possessed the same structure with the lowest-ranked Adept being Apprentice Adept, and the highest being a Hero, which is Magecraft''s equivalent of an Archmage.

    To reiterate, there were 7 ranks to the order of Magecraft and Adepts. From the lowest to highest, they are Apprentice, Novice, Intermediate, Advanced, Expert, Grand, and finally, Archmage or Hero.

    Since Earl had reincarnated into a world of Sword and Magic, his only interest was of the way of Magic. This is further reinforced by his mindset in his previous life which led to his sess, which is to master the craft one is most interested in. The way of the Adepts did not interest Earl.<sub> </sub>

    Having finished his morning session for the day, it was time to go to the Royal Pce.

    Because Earl was now 7 years old, it was time for him to start receiving his education, albeit, a little early for his age. However, there was a reason for this.

    He walked the red carpet floors to his mother''s office. The interior to Court Mage Ari''s Magic Tower was simple. The stone floors had a long, red carpet with gold trimmingsid down. There would be simple pieces of furniture here and there, decorated tastefully. In a few moments, he had reached Ari''s office.

    "Mom?" He called out.

    His crisp voice lingered for a moment before the door opened on its own with the use of magic. Inside, Ari''s office appeared just like when he first saw it as a child who had yet to learn magic, yet it was slightly different.

    There were piles of parchment scattered on the floor and a big pile of papers on top of her wooden desk. The curtains were drawn open, illuminating the room with the morning sun and Ari''s divine figure could be seen by the window.

    She had her ck hair tucked behind one of her ears as she took her eyes off the paper she was currently reading. Today, she wore a cream-coloured knitted sweater which exposed her deep cleavage. The sweater''s length went all the way down to below her waist, dually acting as a dress.

    Just like how Earl was steadily improving in Magecraft with time, so was the case with Ari. Or perhaps, it was the opposite. Because Ari improved without any signs of a slowdown, it acted as a motivation source for Earl to work even harder.

    "Is it time already?" Ari looked at the clock as she ced her paper to the side.

    "Not yet," Earl shook his head. "I wanted to spend a little more time with mom before we leave." He said as he nted his face into her ass.

    "Ara, you naughty boy." Ari chuckled and patted Earl''s head behind her. "Let me finish reading this first, okay?"

    "Sure," Earl replied with a smile while continuing to sink his face into her heavenly ass.

    And just like that, Earl spent the remainder of his time sniffing Ari''s perky butt before leaving for the Royal Pce.

 Chapter 17 Court Mage Merlin

    Whoosh!

    A grey magic circle appeared in the Royal Pce''s garden before transforming into Earl and Ari.

    Ari was wearing her usual Court Mage robe while Earl wore his usual white shirt with a red ribbon bow tie. She patted him on the head and said, "Be nice to the old man, okay?"

    Earl nodded with a smile. "Okay!"

    Deeper into the Royal Garden was a courtyard.

    The ground was paved with marble, and there were several stone benches as well as fountains that decorated the ce. In front of the fountain stood an old man. He had a head full of grey hair, and a pair of piercing blue eyes. Hisplexion was pale and his skin, wrinkly. He wore a ck robe with gold trimmings, he was Court Mage Merlin.

    In front of him sat a little girl on a bench. She had beautiful, long silver hair and soft blue eyes. With her frilly, white and pink dress, she appeared to be the most adorable little girl. She was Princess Sharon.

    Earl walked elegantly to the pair, rendering a proper noble greeting before taking his seat next to Princess Sharon.

    "You are here." Court Mage Merlin nodded with a faint smile. He gave the impression of a very kind, and gentle grandpa. Perhaps that was why he was chosen to be the teacher of these two kids.

    "Earl!" Princess Sharon greeted and gave him a small nudge before blushing and looking the other. Compared to the arrogant, haughty princess she was when they first met, the difference was night and day.

    "You look beautiful as always, Your Highness," Earl said his usual flowery words causing her blush to deepen. These were only superficial words, of course. Until she ripened enough for taking, Earl could only nt the seeds in preparation for the future.

    Pa!

    Court Mage Merlin suddenly pped to get their attention. "Now, now... Shall we start the day off with a little pop quiz?"

    "Pop quiz?" Both kids sounded.

    "Correct! Princess Sharon!" Merlin directed his attention to the small princess.

    "Yes!" Sharon straightened her back.

    "Tell me about the continents in this world." Merlin ced his hands behind his back and sat in front of a fountain, waiting for her answer.

    Princess Sharon took a moment to think before answering. "There are 3 continents in this world. The Great Continent we are on, the Holy Continent, and the Demon Continent."

    Merlin then signalled with his wrinkled hand, "Go on."

    Princess Sharon took a deep breath and continued. "The Great Continent is known for harbouring numerous races. The most well-known ones being humans, elves, and beastkins.

    The Holy Continent houses exclusively humans. Under the leadership of the first Pope, as well as the first hero numerous years ago, all demihumans on the Holy Continent were subjugated or exiled.

    And finally, the Demon Continent is the home to the demonkins. They are lead by Demon Kin-"<sub> </sub>

    "Stop right there." Merlin suddenly interrupted Princess Sharon. "Perfect answer. Now let''s have Earl finish off what you were saying earlier. Earl!"

    "Yes." Earl nodded.

    "Tell me about the order structure of the 3 continents."

    "The Great Continent is ruled by 4 main powers. Our great Ax Kingdom in the west, the Elven Kingdom in the north, the Beast Kingdom to the south, and the Ofrain Kingdom to the east.

    The Holy Continent is ruled entirely by the Holy Kingdom and there is not much to be said here.

    The Demon Continent is ruled by 12 Demon Kings. These Demon Kings are ranked and act in a hierarchy. They are the remnants of the Demon Lord''s forces that were subjugated by the Holy Church as well as the Hero King." Earl answered without missing a beat. As someone who spent the majority of his time reading during his infancy, all of this information had be second nature to him.

    "Excellent. Excellent." Merlin nodded slowly and stood up. "With that little warm-up done, shall we get started with our magic lesson for the day?"

    The reason behind Earl''s early education was because of this. Princess Sharon had turned 8 years old and could start learning magic. 8 years old was also when one would formally receive general education. Because Earl had been Sharon''s closest ymate throughout the years, King Ax had asked Merlin to teach Earl and Sharon at the same time. This would not only strengthen their childhood bond, but also the bond between the Court Mages and the King himself.

    And to avoid attracting too much attention to Earl''s magical talents, Ari had informed the King that she had only begun teaching Earl this year. She had also told the King that Earl had reached the Novice level in magic. Because of this, the King was further motivated to have Earl and his daughter together, seeing Earl as a good source of motivation for his daughter.

    "Let me see your progress with Fire Magic," Merlin said as he conjured up a small wisp of fire in his hand.

    "Okay!" Princess Sharon said excitedly as she jumped out of her bench. As in turned out, watching Earl use magic over the year had totally turned Princess Sharon into a magic geek.

    She brought her little hand forward and focused intently. Her silver eyebrows furrowed together and her lips pursed together, making her look exceptionally adorable. A few seconds passed...

    Whoosh!

    A small wisp of me lit up in her hand for a few seconds before disappearing.

    "I did it! Did you see that Earl!" She turned her little head over to Earl with the biggest smile on her face. It has only been a few days since they had started learning magic together and she had made incredible progress.

    Her positive energy was contagious. Merlin and Earl broke out into a smile seeing her reaction.

    "Very well done, Princess. What about yours, Earl?" Merlin pped before turning his attention over to Earl.

    Earl would not do anything to blow his cover yet so he yed his character as a "Novice Mage". However...

    He opened his palm, and a small fireball instantly conjured itself. The colour was beautiful, approaching a golden colour earning gasps of astonishment from both Merlin and Sharon.

    ...This did not mean he would miss out on the chance to make his mother look good. The size of the fireball was the perfect image of a Novice spell. It was the colour and mana control that went above and beyond.

    Merlin could only sigh in shock. "As expected of the son of that woman..."

 Chapter 18 The Joy Of Learning

    "...Now for today''s magic lesson!" Merlin directed their attention to the fountain behind him. "A couple of days ago, I taught you Fire Magic, so today, we''ll be covering Water Magic." He spoke to Princess Sharon directly as there was no need to teach Earl magic he already knew.

    "In many circumstances, you will find that Water Magic is more convenient to use than Fire Magic. Why? Because water is everywhere, unlike fire which you have to generate."

    "Let''s start with that nice fountain behind me. If you use your mana to urge it a little..." Merlin reached his wrinkly old hand forward and momentster, a small portion of the water disconnected from the fountain and came into Merlin''s hand in the shape of a sphere.

    Princess Sharon let out an excited wow seeing this.

    "Pretty cool, right?" Merlin let out a warm smile. "Here, let me teach you." He stroked his chin and took a moment to think. "Imagine inhaling with your mana towards the water. That should make sense?"

    "Okay!" Princess Sharon then went to the water excitedly. She then took a deep breath and closed her eyes. When she reopened her eyes, they were filled with incredible focus. Her dainty little hands reached forward and she waited.

    1 second...

    5 seconds...

    10 seconds...

    "It''s noting..." She said in a disheartened voice and looked to Earl first, then Merlin.

    "Don''t be discouraged, Princess. Even I didn''t seed on my first try. It''s just the nature of magic. You have to work hard and constantly try to achieve sess." Merlin said with augh, causing the wrinkles on his face to deepen.

    "Hmph! Useless!" Princess Sharon threw a tantrum and turned her head little head the other way.

    Court Mage Merlinughed harder at this. Seeing the child princess throw all etiquette out the window because she failed was simply too amusing.

    Merlin''sugh caused Princess Sharon to be further irritated.

    "Earl!" She called Earl for help.

    With a helpless smile, Earl said. "Princess, how about you try this?"

    He went forward and dipped his hand into the fountain. "You can start small and try to have the water stick to your hand when you dip it into the fountain first."

    Earl then took his hand out of the fountain. A small sphere of water covered his hand for a few seconds before dropping back into the fountain. "And then after you get a feel for it, you can have ite to you directly."

    As if time was rewinded, water came out of the fountain and formed a sphere around Earl''s hand like before.

    "Ooh!" Mage Merlin let out an impressed sound from the side.

    Princess Sharon pouted and stared at the water silently. "...Fine! I''ll give it another try..."

    She returned to the fountain and dipped her hand into the water. A few seconds passed, and Princess Sharon took her hand out of the water. A small amount of water was stuck to her hand. It was not a perfect sphere like Earl''s, but it was something.

    "I did it!" She said excitedly and ran to hug Earl. "Thank you, Earl!"<sub> </sub>

    Earl was unfazed by the hug. He kept aposed smile, "Of course, Your Highness."

    "That was excellent, Princess. Why don''t you try doing it without putting your hand into the water now?" Court Mage Merlin chimed in from the side, immediately causing Sharon''s face to cramp.

    She stuck her tongue out towards the old man and went back to the fountain. "Fine! I''ll try again!"

    As Sharon was facing the fountain, her back was facing Earl and Merlin. The two men gave each other knowing smiles. The princess may be throwing a tantrum but they both knew this was part of the joy of teaching and learning. Seeing her go through her struggles brought their fond memories of when they were first learning forward.

    Sharon reached her hand forward, hovering them above the water.

    "Remember! Inhale with your mana!" Merlin reminded her from the back while stroking his wrinkly chin.

    Sharon took Merlin''s words to heart. Inhale... She recalled the feeling of when she was able to get the water on her hand. And to her surprise, a portion of the fountain broke off and made contact with her hand!

    "I did it!" She became excited again, jumping in the air.

    "Superb. Superb." Merlin nodded repeatedly at her progress. Her taking so little attempts at basic Apprentice-level Magic was a sign of her talent.

    After Sharon came off her learning high, she fidgeted over to Merlin. "M-my apologies for my words earlier." She apologized while averting her gaze.

    "Hahaha!" Mage Merlin onlyughed. "It''s nothing at all!"

    For the next hour, Sharon practiced her Water Magic while Merlin and Earl watched from the side with Merlin giving Earl advice on fine-tuning his mana control.

    When they were done with their lesson, Merlin took his leave coolly by fluttering his ck mage robe leaving Sharon and Earl on their own.

    Now that it was just Earl and Sharon, it felt awfully quiet. Sharon looked around for her maid and said, "Do you want toe to my room?"

    "Hm?" Earl was taken by surprise by Sharon''s unexpected question. It was his first time being invited to her room.

    "Y-you don''t want to?" Sharon''s face started to turn red from embarrassment.

    "It would be my pleasure, Princess."

    And so, they made their way over to the Princess''s room. Apparently, Sharon''s maid was waiting for her at her room so their walk was peaceful without anyone interrupting their conversation.

    The Royal Pce''s hallway was built out of a myriad of colourful tiles. Their footsteps left a rhythmic sound as they walked over the tiles. By their side would be asional french windows, giving them a full view of the bustling city below. At their other side were rows of armoured golems. These were the Royal Pce''s guards that could automatically detect intruders.

    As they were about to turn the corner to the princess''s room, they suddenly met an unexpected guest.

    He was a boy with silver hair and pretty blue eyes like Sharon''s. His face was sculpted and symmetrical. With just one look, one would be able to tell that he would grow up to be a good-looking man. Standing tall, he appeared to be at about 10 years of age. And like Earl, he wore a white dress shirt with a ribbon bow tie and a pair of shorts, the standard attire for nobles. He was Seth Ax, the first prince of the Ax Kingdom, as well as the older brother of Sharon Ax.

 Chapter 19 Sharons Room

    "Sharon..." Seth let out a big smile when he saw his sister. Then his eyes moved over to Earl, "...and Earl."

    "Brother!" Sharon greeted. "What are you doing here?" She inquired curiously.

    Their living quarters were in opposite directions so it could not be a coincidence that Seth was here.

    "I heard that you started your education with Lord Merlin a couple of days ago so I came to check on you," Seth said with a smile to Sharon. With the same smile, he looked over to Earl. "However, it appears that you are preupied right now so maybe another day."

    "Have fun, you guys," Seth said before walking away.

    "Okay, we will!" Sharon waved her goodbyes as Seth''s figured slowly disappeared into the hallway. "That was pretty weird, wasn''t it?" She said to Earl.

    "Hm? Was it?" Earl couldn''t care less about the prince but continued ying his character anyway.

    "Yeah! He doesn''t usuallye here!"

    At another hallway, Seth continued to walk for a while before stopping with a dark face. "Sharon..." He muttered. To say the least, Seth was a sis-con through and through.

    Back to Earl and Sharon.

    When the arrived at Sharon''s room, her maid was already waiting by the door.

    Sharon''s maid was an looked very ordinary with ck hair and ck eyes. Fitting her ordinary appearance, she lived a boring life, simply doing her job as a maid every day with no motivation to move on. But who could me her? It was the fate of those who were born ordinary, without any talents.

    "Prepare a meal for two," Sharon told her maid.

    "Very well." The nameless maid bowed and took her leave for the kitchen.

    The princess watched her maid leave before opening the door to her room. And as expected, her room wasrge and extravagant, fitting of her status as a princess.

    As soon as one entered her room, their eyes would be drawn to two things. Therge window at the end of the room, which showed the city, and therge bed, which could probably fit at least 6 people. The bed had luxurious, red wooden frames which surrounded it with pirs that reached the ceiling. The bedsheets on the bed itself were white with pink, flowery patterns. It was totally over the top.

    At one corner of the room was a corner desk with various female essories on it as well as arge mirror. At another corner was the entrance to a walk-in closet in which one could catch a glimpse of all of the princess''s dresses for a brief moment.

    All the furniture were mainly built of redwood, finished off with gold trimmings while the walls and floors were white, decorated with pink patterns.

    "W-what do you think?"

    "I think it''s totally you, Princess," Earl answered promptly.

    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Sharon pouted at Earl''s answer and put her dainty hands on her hips.

    "I think it''s very cute and organized, like you, Princess."

    "Really?" She looked at him in the eyes with her cute face. Her silver hair flowed down her shoulders, perfectlyplimenting her blue eyes.

    "Yes, of course," Earl answered with a straight face.<sub> </sub>

    "Good!" The princess gave a satisfied nod before running over to the window where there was a round table with two chairs next to it. "Look! We can enjoy our lunch here while looking at the city!"

    A few momentster, Earl and Sharon were seated at the table with food in front of them. Their lunch of the day was a sandwich with roasted magical meat as the highlight.

    The pair often enjoyed lunch together whenever Earl visited, however, this was the first time in Sharon''s room. The rules of the Royal Family was to eat together at dinner only. This is to amodate the habits of each family member. Some were early risers, while others werete risers who would sleep past breakfast and dinner. This turned out to be advantageous for Sharon who could use this opportunity to asionally enjoy lunch with Earl.

    "Do you want to go down there, Princess?" Earl suddenly asked Sharon.

    Sharon continued to gaze down the window. "I would love to. How did you know?"

    "It''s hard not to notice when you always look out the window."

    "So it''s that obvious? I love the city, but the family never lets me go out. I''ve only walked the streets of Ax twice."

    "It''s not obvious." Earl shook his head. "I notice because I look at you often."

    Earl''s casual words caused Sharon''s face to redden and finally took her attention away from the window and to Earl. "W-w-what are you trying to say!?"

    "It''s nothing, Princess." Earl only smiled in return.

    The current Earl did not have an interest in the current Sharon. What he was interested in was the future, Sharon. Even with his depraved mind, he would not go after a little girl who did not know better but this did not mean he would stop nting seeds for the future.

    "Hmph!" Sharon looked away and chomped into her sandwich.

    Princess Sharon was bashful, honest, and pure. Sometimes she would throw tantrums, but she would apologize after. They were outstanding qualities in a woman and conflicted with her identity as a princess. Because of this, Earl knew that she would grow up to be an outstanding woman.

    Earl wiped his mouth off with a towel and stood up.

    "Thank you for the meal, I will be taking my leave now, Princess." Earl bowed and then left the room simply to avoid any awkwardness that woulde.

    Inside the room, Sharon rolled around in her bed.

    "Argh! Sharon you idiot! Why didn''t you talk more after inviting him to your room as mother told you?"

    She rolled around left and right in her frilly dress with a red face while recalling the conversation she had with her mother the other day.

    "You like that boy, Earl, right?" Her mother suddenly said one day.

    "W-w-what are you saying, mom!" She stammered on her words after what her mother said in which she merely replied with a smile. "Fine! M-maybe I do like him a little!"

    "Well, if you like him, you should get him to like you too. As a princess, these matters are important. He''s the son of a Court Mage so he would be a good match for you. Why don''t you start by inviting him to your room so you could be closer?"

    "Invite him to my room!?"

    "Inviting a man to your room shows trust and a part of your character. Trust me, he''ll appreciate it."

 Chapter 20 Vacation

    It was afternoon.

    Earl was reading in his shared room after returning from the Royal Pce. At his age, he should have his own personal room but with a milf of a mom like Ari, he had zero desire in having his own room. As such, even though he was already at the age of 7, he continued to sleep with his mother, sucking on her breasts to sleep every night.

    While reading, he continued to construct the ns for his life in this new world. He would continue to charm his mother while growing up. Eventually, he would have to attend the Royal Academy of Magic. There, he nned to pick up a few girls if they were to his liking. With his good looks and the societal norm being that nobles should have multiple wives, everything would be smooth sailing. Although one question remained, what should he do after he graduated from the Royal Academy of Magic? He did not like fighting. He enjoyed living a passive lifestyle and slowly watch his foundations increase. As Earl continued to ponder on his life decisions...

    Bang!

    The door suddenly mmed open, followed by Ari who came hugging at him with a huge smile on her face.

    "Let''s go on vacation, Earl!"

    A few momentster, Ari dragged the confused Earl into a carriage that quickly disappeared into the distance.

    The inside of the carriage was luxurious, having been built out of white wood. The seats were made of red pillows, which felt like clouds. There were gold trimmings everywhere in the white carriage, and many amenities to ease the journey. And because the carriage was expanded with Space Magic, there was plenty of space inside. The driver was a golem that Ari built. The golem appeared to be human at first sight, until one looked at its head. The head of the golem was apletely round, shiny white ball with two red dots to indicate the eyes. It was dressed in the standard attire of carriage drivers with a cone hat and a brown coat, and ck pants with boots. It was Ari''s personal golem, Jeff.

    Inside the carriage, Earl waspletely lost. "What''s with the sudden desire to go on vacation, mom?"

    Ari twirled her finger around her hair before responding. "It''s because something really good just happened!"

    Earl scratched his head. "What''s good?"

    "You''ll see when we reach our destination!" Ari gave another vague answer while ying with her hair.

    Earl resigned to his fate and looked out the window. The sights outside immediately reminded him that he should be excited about this vacation. This was his very first vacation after all!

    "Where are we going, mom?"

    Ari didn''t answer Earl''s question immediately, but snatched him from the window and ced him on herp. "We''re going to the Beast Kingdom!" She said before kissing Earl deeply.

    Chuu...

    p Earl was taken by surprise at first but quickly reciprocated. Opening his little mouth for Ari''s lc tongue to enter. An intense battle began. When the battle ended, a string of saliva connected their lips before breaking off. Ari''s slightly blushed face was right in front of his eyes, and he could see his own blushing face through the reflection of Ari''s amethyst eyes as well.</anda>

    "Since it''s going to be a long ride, why don''t we have a little fun?"

    Ari then removed her sweater dress with both hands, showing her sexy body to Earl. Today, she was wearing a light blue bra with flowery patterns, giving her a pure vibe. It contrasted nicely with her body which oozed sexual appeal.

    Her voluptuous breasts were the dreams of any breast-man. They were big, full, with the perfect ratio of softness and firmness and showed no signs of sagging. Her bra pushed her breasts together, which showed off her deep cleavage. The simple sight of it caused Earl''s imaginations to go wild. Sandwiching his face in it, having his member wrapped by it, licking her pink, juicy nipples...

    "Fufufu..." Ariughed at Earl''s dumbstruck reaction. She then pulled her bra up, instead of taking it offpletely causing her huge breasts to shake everywhere.<sub> </sub>

    Boing! Boing!

    Her pink nipples were exposed. They were already erect and had a small amount of milk leaking out. Earl waiting no longer and immediately nted his lips onto one of them.

    "Good boy..." She ruffled through his hair lovingly.

    As Earl drank Ari''s milk, he immediately noticed something different. It was sweeter... More fragrant... More addicting. He unconsciously began to suck on her nipple harder.

    "It''s good, isn''t it? Fufu." Ari said with a lewd expression. "I modified it to be more to our liking..."

    She then grabbed her unused breast and sucked on her own nipple.

    Earl looked at her action in awe. No one has ever done that to him before! The next moment, however, would shock him even more.

    After Ari sucked on her nipple, she held her milk in her mouth and gently pulled Earl''s face away from her other nipple. And the next moment, she kissed Earl on the lips and slowly transferred her own milk over.

    Gulp. Gulp.

    Earl tookrge gulps of Ari''s milk. The lewdness behind her actions made the milk more delicious than ever.

    "Hahh... Haah..." He took heavy breaths after swallowing all her milkpletely.

    "How do you like it?" Ari''s breasts swayed with her words, almost hypnotizing Earl.

    "It''s really good... It''s delicious, mom."

    "Is that so? Why don''t you try feeding me now?" She squeezed her milkers together with her arms, creating the most beautiful cleavage, before offering it to Earl.

    Earl felt his mouth go dry from the amazing scene. He squeezed both her breasts together and sucked both her cherry pink nipples at the same time. As he squeezed on them, more milk would spray into his mouth. He held arge amount of it in his mouth, his cheeks puffing up like a chipmunk as he reached forward to kiss Ari.

    Gulp. Gulp.

    Ari diligently swallowed her own milk from Earl''s mouth.

    "Thank you..." She let out a pure, radiant smile.

    Earl felt his heart melt. "I love you, mom!"

    They spent the rest of the time cuddling and asionally drinking milk until their next stop.

 Chapter 21 Tavern And Glen

    The Beast Kingdom was located in the south of the Great Continent.

    As the carriage continued to head south, the wildlife became more and more vibrant. From the in grasnd to a forest filled with colourful flowers.

    The had stopped at Ko, a city at the border of Ax. It was thest city they would stop at before entering the Beast Kingdom.

    Ko was a popr spot amongst nobles and adventurers alike. This was because of the vibrant nts that covered the city walls of Ko. At night, the wall would light up a myriad of colours, ranging from pink to blue, and green.

    The leaves of the nts in Ko were a mix of a very dark and very light shade of green. Every house and building would have at least a bush of some kind. The more extravagant ones would have a tree that lit up at night.

    The streets of Ko was a type of stone that had a tinge of brown mixed in, further adding to the otherworldly feeling of Ko. Outside Ko, there was a myriad of monsters thanks to the forest that acted as the border between Ax and the Beast Kingdom, as well as a dungeon that the city was built upon.

    Many races could be seen walking on the streets of Ax. The poption of beastkins that could be seen in Ax was almost equal to the number of humans. There were even asional rare elves that could be seen.

    Earl and Ari had arrived at night, the perfect moment to catch the most beautiful moment of Ko. Earl had his head peeked out of the white carriage, admiring the view of the city.

    Even while it''s night time, the streets were still bustling with people. Restaurants were open, the smell of delicious food lingered in the air. Themps gave off a warm, orange colour. Combined with the colours of the leaves that lit up at night, Earl immediately fell in love with the city.

    The carriage soon stopped in front of a cosy looking tavern.

    "We''ll be eating here," Ari told Earl as she stepped out of the carriage while putting on the overcoat Earl picked out for herst year over her outfit which consisted of a white, sleeveless shirt and a frilly ck skirt.

    Earl then stepped out of the carriage after her. Today, his ribbon bow-tie was a light blue colour whichplemented his purple eyes. He held Ari''s hand and sniffed the air, which smelled of barbeque.

    "Smells great!"

    The tavern was not veryrge, but it gave a very cosy,fortable vibe. The entire building was built out of dark brown wood. There was a counter in the middle of the tavern, where the owner could be seen grilling barbeque in the back for his customers to see.

    Beside the counter, there were several tables in the back in which adventurers could be seen enjoying themselves. A cute girl could be seen walking around in that area, taking orders and delivering food.

    There were sounds of chatter, but it wasn''t anything too loud. The whole tavern really did give afortable vibe.

    Ari took Earl to the counter and had to lift his body up so he could sit on the high stool.

    From this high, angle Earl could have a full view of the tavern owner''s appearance. The tavern owner was middle-aged. His skin was tanned and he had a short, stocky body that rocked a beer belly and a long, white beard that reached all the way to his waist. His head was bald and there was a slight scar on his cheek. From his height, Earl could tell that he was a dwarf.

    Dwarves were known to be tanned, short, and stocky. They possessed excellent cksmithing skills and were often under the care of a dragon. However, it was not rare to see dwarves settle in human cities.

    When the dwarf noticed Ari and Earl, his eyes lit up.<sub> </sub>

    "Now that''s a face I haven''t seen in a long time!" He jumped and mmed his arm on the counter to reach them. His short legs could be seen dangling because he wasn''t tall enough. "It''s been almost 10 years! Is this yer son?"

    "Yes, it''s been quite a long time, Glen. I have some business near here so I came to visit." Ari smiled and nodded to the dwarf, Glen.

    "Ayyo, is that so? I''m honoured to have yer here today. Back then, yer was just a small adventurer mage. Now yer is now all grown up and a mighty Court Mage now!" Glen chuckled and pulled out 2 mugs of beer. "Yer dinner is on me tonight. Enjoy these first!"

    Ari took one beer and then pushed the other one back. "Thank you, Glen. My son is too young for this, though."

    "Ayyo is that so? Yer humans and yer stupid rules!" Glen took the mug back and exchanged it for a cup of orange juice. "This okay for you, little guy?"

    "Yes, thank you," Earl replied politely. His mind lingered on when Ari said "too young" and he had a shback to all the lewd things they have been doing.

    "Aren''t ''ya a polite fe? Barbequed Minotaur meating up!" Glen returned to grilling his meat.

    "I stayed in this city for a year or two before I became a Court Mage years ago," Ari told Earl as she sipped on her beer. "Every day after I finished training in the dungeon, I woulde here. You could say that I was a regr, fufu."

    Earl listened to his mom''s words with interest. It was always nice to hear about her past. "So you trained here... Can I go to the dungeon tomorrow too?"

    "Sure. It would be a good experience for you." She agreed.

    When they finished talking, Glen came back with two tes filled with barbequed minotaur meat on a stick.

    Bang!

    He mmed the te against the counter after jumping. "Here yer go. Enjoy!"

    With the meat in front of Earl, the smell was incredible. He could see some traces of the fine spices on the glistening meat. Without waiting any further, he grabbed the stick and took a bite.

    It was the perfect blend of crispiness, juiciness, and tenderness. The outside of the meat was seared to be slightly crispy. After biting in, one would experience a wave of juiciness from the meat, followed by its great tenderness. The vours were excellent from the spices, and to top it off, a sprinkle of lime brought everything together.

    Nom nom nom.

    Earl closed his eye and enjoyed the barbeque, chewing it enthusiastically.

    All of this was seen by Ari. It brought her immense joy to see her cute son enjoying himself so much. Without further dys, she helped herself to the meat as well.

 Chapter 22 Earls First Dungeon Experience

    The next morning, Ari brought Earl to the dungeon of Ko.

    The dungeon was located in the middle of the city. A tall tower was built on top of it, acting as a seal to prevent the monsters from spilling out. The tower was round and cylindrical, having been built out of stone.

    A long line of Adventurers was formed outside the tower. By the gate of the dungeon were two guards who stood with straight backs, donned in thick silver armour. Within their hands, they held spears. They would only allow the Adventurers to enter after inspecting their rank.

    Ari did not go through the hassle of lining up, but merely held Earl''s hand and walked straight into the dungeon. No one noticed their entry. This was the power of Ari''s Concealment Magic!

    Inside the dungeon was what appeared to be the inside of a veryrge cave. There were mana stones embedded in the walls which acted as the light source.

    Because of the high number of Adventurers frequenting the dungeon, the first floor waspletely cleared. As they walked through the first floor to move onto the second floor, Earl observed his surroundings curiously.

    He recalled the information he read about dungeons. It was said that dungeons have existed for as long as men. It was unknown where they came from and what the purpose of it was. Many mages have spected that monsters that roamed in the wild today originated from the dungeons.

    Monsters would spawn naturally within the dungeons. As one ventured deeper within, the monsters would get stronger and stronger. If a dungeon floor was not cleared for a long time, the number of monsters within would build up and result in a breakout. This was why Adventurers must continue to frequent dungeons to maintain order, as well as the reason why being an Adventurer was such a lucrative profession.

    It was unknown how deep each dungeon was. The deeper one went, the stronger the monsters would be, which would eventually turn into a bottleneck for the Adventurers in that city. Fortunately, stronger monsters took longer to form, so a breakout from the deeper floors was never a problem. The main problem was from the earlier floors, where monsters spawned every day, and could quickly build up.

    The only known instance of a person reaching the very bottom of a dungeon was of the Hero King''s party, hundreds of years ago. It was publically known that after reaching the very bottom of the dungeon, the Hero King gained an immense boost in power which aided his subjugation of the Demon Lord. That dungeon, from that day onwards, no longer spawned monsters. And it was unknown what exactly the Hero King gained from the dungeon.

    When they reached the second floor, the appearance was just like that of the first floor, except a little wider. There were still no monsters so they proceeded to the third floor.

    The transition point between each floor was a worn-looking staircase that formed naturally at the end of the floor.

    As soon as they entered the third floor, they could hear the cries of monsters right away. Compared to the two previous floors, the third floor was much brighter, due to the higher concentration of mana within the mana crystals which acted as the source of light.

    Earl looked left and right and noticed a few groups of Adventurers fighting monsters here and there. At one pir, there was even a miner digging out a mana crystal and putting it into his bag.

    "The dungeon is and of opportunity for many. Adventurerse here to hone their skills, and Scavengerse to harvest mana crystals and monster corpses." Ari told Earl. "Oftentimes, Scavengers would team up with Adventurers and help them harvest the monster corpses to increase their efficiency. In return, the Adventurers would give the Scavengers a share of their loot."

    Earl nodded in understanding and asked, "What was your party like during your adventuring days?"

    "My adventuring days?" Ari said yfully, "I didn''t have a party and went solo because there was no one as strong as me."

    "Woah..." Earl let out an impressed sound. "Wasn''t it scary? Doing everything alone."

    "A little bit at first, but it was a valuable learning experience for me. I was approaching the Grand Mage level then too, so everything here was a cakewalk until I went deeper." As Ari continued talking a group of kobolds walked out from behind a rock pir. "They are kobolds, why don''t you show them what you got?"<sub> </sub>

    The Concealment Magic was cancelled and as soon as the kobolds saw the pair, they immediately made a mad dash for them. The kobolds were about the size of Earl with the body of a human, and the head of a reptile. They were red in color, and held basic tools like spears and swords in hand, signifying their level of intelligence.

    Earl was not very experienced in fighting. Seeing 5 kobolds running at him made him panic slightly as he quickly conjured up a fireball to burn them to crisp.

    Kroa!

    The kobolds dodged the fireball and then dispersed into different directions, surrounding Earl. He took this moment to calm down and recollect himself.

    At this moment, a kobold jumped at him from his left. Having been prepared for it this time, Earl summoned an earth wall to block the attack, then changed it into an earth spear, impaling the first kobold to death.

    1 down, 4 more to go.

    Earl''s heart was beating fast. He took a deep breath and targeted the kobold behind him, summoning four earth walls that surrounded it and then impaling it from four sides. Blood seeped out of the earth cage he made, the bloody sight caused his head to throb. Despite knowing that his mother was behind him, it was still a different experience altogether to fight these wild monsters.

    2 down, 3 more to go.

    Earl was breathing heavily now from the intense mana consumption from the two attacks earlier. Everything seemed to turn in a blur as he watched the movements of the kobold. The kobolds were not very stupid. Seeing their tworades go down, all three of them attacked at once.

    Earl used the same tactic as before, using his terrain to his advantage by using earth magic. He was able to trap two kobolds instantly, but thest one jumped out of his grasp at thest moment, throwing its little spear at him.

    It was as if time had slowed down. The two earth cages he made before instantly transformed into spikes which killed the two kobolds. Thest kobold was still in the air, having escaped from his grasp, but Earl had reacted instantly, turning the area under it into arge spike.

    However, the spear was still flying towards Earl. The moment thest kobold was pierced, so was Earl. An excruciating pain went through his mind as his left arm was pierced.

    "Argh!!" He screamed and buckled down to his knees.

    In the next moment, Ari appeared in front of Earl and quickly removed the spear before healing him. "It''s okay now. It''s okay now." She repeated as she took Earl into her embrace.

    With the pain now subsided, Earl took another moment to recollect himself.

    "I''m sorry, I should''ve reacted faster," Ari said softly while embracing Earl.

    "It''s alright, mom. It was nothing. If I can''t handle something this small, how can I call myself your son?" Earl lifted his head and told Ari while looking at her in the eyes.

    Ari was dazed by Earl''s words, almost tearing up a little. She sniffed and hugged him harder, "My son has grown up..."

 Chapter 23 Aris Thoughts

    After a long hug, Earl finally pried himself away from Ari''s grasp.

    The corpses of the 5 kobolds were badly mutted on the ground after Earl retracted his earth spike. He touched the area on his arm where it was pierced. There was no wound, and the pain was gone, but it felt like he took some damage to his pride.

    "I have a long way to go," He sighed. He looked to Ari who still had a worried look in her eyes and told her, "I want to train here for a while longer."

    "I can always heal your injuries, but that doesn''t mean you can push yourself too hard, okay?"

    "I won''t," Earl promised her.

    For the next few hours, Earl would approach groups of kobolds, taking care of them with various types of magic. Because he felt like he was too reliant on Earth Magic while being surrounded by rocks, he would switch his magic usage between groups.

    After every battle, Earl would note out unscathed, but rather scratched, or even bruised. However, the injuries were nowhere close to what he first experienced. Earl''s experience quickly umted, as he would get hurt less and less the more he battled the kobolds.

    Ari''s POV

    It felt surreal seeing Earl relentless go back to battle the kobolds. Every time he finished a battle, the sight of his injuries would bring pain to my heart. However, I knew better than to interfere, as this would give him the crucial battle sense and experience he would needter on.

    It felt like today, Earl took a step forward for his growth and at the same time, a step away from me. Is this the feeling every mother feels watching their child grow up? It felt like I was given a sudden ssh of cold water that my first priority with Earl was to be his mother. He was not some gem I picked up who turned out to have an unusual level of intelligence, but my son. My son. My, Ari Roth''s son.

    I know I shouldn''t need to worry about the future of Earl, but I still do. How could I not? He was my treasure, my pearl, my child...

    Yet, I can not help but contemte if this is really the right thing to do? My dearest son was only 7 years old and should not be battling monsters already. But the same could be said about myself teaching magic so early on.

    At the same time, looking at him work so hard brings me endless pride. He was growing up to be a fine man.

    <o>,m Hours passed, and I continued to give Earl the support he needed. Giving him words of encouragement and tending to his injuries.</o>

    Earl''s growth was rapid. Because of how hard he was training, he was quickly learning about which spells were appropriate for which situations. For this, he deserved a reward...<sub> </sub>

    By the end of the day, Earl was already able to handle the kobolds easily, taking care of them without having to move a step. When that was done, he did a little cheer to himself and ran to my embrace, stuffing his face into my breasts as usual. Fufu, this naughty boy.

    He seemed to have treated my breasts as his pillow because, by the time he finished stuffing his face, he has already fainted from exhaustion.

    I ruffled his lovely ck hair and looked at his delicate face. It was hard to imagine that this cute and beautiful boy was the same one who lusted after his mother, and was immensely intelligent. Although, the lustful part would have me to me. Fufu, Iughed to myself and lifted him up into a princess carry and left the dungeon.

    We teleported into our hotel room in the blink of an eye. Because I was travelling with my son, I made sure to reserve the most luxurious andfortable room. Spoiling my son silly was one of my biggest joys, and he deserved it for being such the good boy that he is.

    I made sure to tuck him into the bedfortably before leaving for the Adventurer''s Guild. The Adventurer''s Guild appeared to have never changed at all since I''vest seen it.

    It was a wide, built out of brick and had three stories. It was exactly what an Adventurer''s Guild one would have imagined to look like. I remember wanting to form my own party and being an Adventurer for a living like my parents. Oh, how funny fate works. Now I''m just a woman obsessed with magic.

    The sky was dark, but the Adventurer''s Guild was as rowdy as ever. I walked over to the receptionist who took me warmly and gave what I requested.

    It was a paper detailing the different parties which epted my quest. It was a simple quest that would escort my carriage over to the Beast Kingdom. Obviously, it was unnecessary for myself who was at the Pseudo-Archmage level, but I must maintain my cover and extra security for my treasure, Earl wouldn''t hurt.

    I quickly skimmed through the papers and finally paused at one that caught my eyes.

    [(S-ss) Wild Rose]

    They were a party of Adventurers that consisted of purely girls and on top of that, the girls were all of different races too. I couldn''t wait to see Earl''s reaction when he sees them tomorrow.

    I already knew he had a strange taste for demonkins. I wonder if any other race would catch his eyes?

    As Iughed internally, I handed the paper back to the receptionist.

    "I''ll have the Wild Rose as my escorts."

 Chapter 24 Wild Rose

    The Wild Rose was an adventuring party that consisted of four people.

    Sheryl awakened before dawn to make preparations for the escort mission her party had undertaken. In the bathroom, she washed her face, causing her muddled mind to awaken.

    In the mirror, there was a fox girl with pink hair, ears, and tail. Her facial features were delicate and slightly childlike and she looked adorable when her pink ears twitched from the cold.

    She then went over to wear the traditional attire of beastkins, a red kimono withrge flower patterns. The red color of the kimono matched perfectly with her crimson eyes. When she walked, her wooden sandals would leaverge, satisfying click sound. She was a Grand Adept, Sheryl, the leader of the Wild Rose.

    After getting her morning stretch, she knocked onto the room of her party members one by one.

    "Wake up! We have a job today!"

    Tired groans could be heard from inside the rooms. Sheryl assumed they had stayed up to gamble and drink again. The first to leave their room was Pa, a beautiful elf with fair skin, blond hair and blue eyes.

    As she walked out of the inn, she stretched her arms over her head and said, "Good morning, leader. It''s the two of us first as usual, huh?"

    Sheryl shook her head. "What a troublesome bunch! I told them we had an escort mission today and they still stayed upte!"

    "Escort mission huh? They''re always one of the more fun ones, aren''t they." Pa tilted her head.

    "Yes, it''s always a great feeling to safely escort travellers into my homnd." Sheryl nodded smugly.

    When Pa and Sheryl were standing side by side, one could see an obvious difference in height. Even while Pa was slouching slightly, Sheryl''s head only managed to reach her chest...

    A cold breeze of morning wind passed by, and the morning dew which were collected on the trees fell. Pa''s long, elven ears and Sheryl''s pink fox ears twitched from the cold, and thest two members of their party arrived.

    In front, was Alexia. She was your typical dark elf with pointed ears and dark skin with ck hair. Because of her role as a scout, she wore ayer of fis under her shorts and vest, which entuated her tight figure.

    After her was Brenda, a short, stocky, muscr dwarven female. She carried a big axe that was almost twice the size of her body and her height only reached up to Pa''s waist.

    "Sure took your time, huh?" Sheryl said in an irritated tone.

    "W-w-we''re sorry leader!" Alexia and Brenda said at the same time. "It''s all Brenda''s fault for making us all drinkst night!"

    "Hmph! Ungrateful! This is dwarven wine we''re talking about!"

    Bonk!

    Sheryl smacked both their heads at the same time. "We''re setting off!"<sub> </sub>

    As they made their way over to their client, Sheryl briefed them on the details of their mission. "We''ll be escorting a pair of mother and son into the Beast Kingdom and stopping at Dai, a city by the coast."

    "That far..?" Alexia, the dark elf groaned.

    "And just a pair of mother and son? What are they thinking?" Brenda followed up with her deep, dwarven voice.

    These two pairs of dwarf and dark elf appeared to be the main troublemakers of this party.

    "What about the rest of the details of the mission?" Pa chimed in.

    Sheryl ignored Alexia and Brenda, only answering Pa. "This is all the information they gave us."

    "Huh?"

    "Isn''t it interesting..? I have a feeling that it will be." Sheryl said with a smile, her pink fox tail wagging slightly.

    When the Wild Rose arrived at the agreed-on meeting spot, the first thing they saw was a beautiful, white carriage emitted the charm of luxury, and minimalism. It had gold highlights on the outside that swirled around into a simple pattern. The carriage was attached to two armored horse golems that had the same gold pattern as the carriage.

    "Woah... So pretty!" They all eximed.

    "Must be some nobles we''re escorting. Aren''t they worried about attracting bandits with this fancy of a carriage at all?" Brenda pointed.

    "Now, now, isn''t it our job as escorts to protect them?" Pa said.

    Once they started talking, the door to the carriage opened and a beautiful woman walked out. Her skin was fair, and her hair was a perfect ck, flowing down her shoulders. Her eyes were a mysterious purple and there was a small mole at the bottom corner of her right eye. She was wearing a button up white dress and there was a slight smile on her face.

    After her, came her son. He was the most adorable boy with his mother''s ck hair and purple eyes. There was a cute smile on his face and he wore the standard noble attire of a white buttom up shirt with a blue ribbon bow tie, and a pair of brown shorts.

    "You guys must be the Wild Rose." The woman said.

    "Correct." Sheryl, the pink fox nodded seriously. However, it was rather difficult to take her seriously with her only reaching chest height of Ari. At the corner of her eyes, Sheryl could see the little boy giggling to himself. She tried her best to stay serious and said, "You must be Madam Roth?"

    "Right." Ari nodded and scanned her eyes over to the rest of the Wild Rose''s members, sending goosebumps down their spine. "Shall we leave right away?"

    "R-right." Sheryl nodded cutely.

 Chapter 25 Aris Lesson

    The carriage moved at a steady pace on the dirt road while powered by the horse golems. At the side, the Wild Roses walked on foot to follow them.

    "Hmm..." Pa let out a sound.

    "What''s wrong? You''ve been making that face for a while." Sheryl asked.

    "I don''t know. I feel like I''ve seen the woman before?"

    "Is that a problem? It''s not strange to see a familiar noble once in a while."

    "That''s not the case. I feel like I''m forgetting something..." Pa then shook her head. "I''m probably just imagining it."

    "Right." Sheryl nodded. "Don''t let your guard down, we''ll be entering the Forest of Deep soon." She warned.

    The terrain they were currently walking on was just a regr grasnd. However, up ahead would be the Forest of Deep, the main problem for travellers trying to cross into the Beast Kingdom''s border.

    The Forest of Deep was a natural barrier for the Beast Kingdom. It was filled with rich and dense wildlife, almostparable to the Elven Kingdom''s. Because of the dense and tall trees, it became a natural hiding ce for many ouws and fugitives who preyed on travellers. Also because of the dense trees, there were only a few paths into it, as the rulers of the Beast Kingdom did not want to ruin their natural barrier.

    The Forest of Deep was also home to many dangerous monsters. It was said that even to this day, the Forest of Deep has yet to be exploredpletely due to some parts being dangerous even for those of the Grand rank.

    This was the reason why Ari hired for extra security, despite being at the Pseudo-Archmage realm. It was also the reason why Ko was one of the only ces with S-rank parties that epted escort missions. The pay was good, and the level of danger possessed a significant level of challenge for them.

    Inside the carriage, Earl wasying on his mother''sp while sucking on his mother''s breasts for milk. His eyes were half-open as hezily sucked whileyingfortably.

    The top buttons on Ari''s dress were unbuttoned to expose herrge mounds, while the rest of her dress stayed. She was looking out the window and it was unknown what she was thinking. Because of the huge size of her breasts, she could not exactly look down to see Earl''s face, so the best she could do was look out the window.

    Seeing his mother so bored, Earl began to fondle his mother''s breasts. Even after so many years, nothing has changed to Ari''s beautiful appearance. Earl enjoyed the feeling of sinking his hands into her soft, marshmallow-like softness. When he let go, it would spring back into its original shape.

    It was hard to describe the sensation. Firm, but not so firm that it would ruin the softness. From the position he was in, he could not see Ari''s face, but he began to nibble on her nipples. He could feel it be harder, as her sweet milk poured into his mouth. At the same time, he could feel his little brother bing awake.

    Soon enough, his call for attention was answered. He could feel his mother''s soft touch near his trousers. "Ara, what''s this? Feeling naughty?"

    Ari''s soft hand began to rub his hard shaft from outside his pants.

    "It''s all mom''s fault for being so sexy." He told her while continuing to suck on her milkers.

    "Ara, it''s my fault?" Ari smirked as she began to unbutton Earl''s shorts with one hand. As soon as thest button was released, his sword sprang into life.

    It was still not very big and appeared very childlike. Ari could not see Earl''s face but could tell he was getting excited by how much he was fondling her boobs. Without waiting too much, Ari grabbed hold of Earl''s penis and stroked. "I guess I will take responsibility then." She said sweetly.

    Ari could feel her face slowly heating up into a blush. She was bing more turned on and milk leaked out of her other nipple without being sucked. She took a moment to take her hand off Earl''s hard penis and used the same hand to pinch her unupied nipple, spraying milk into her hand.

    And with the hand that was full of milk, she used it to grab Earl''s member. The sight of Earl arching his back from the unfamiliar sensation. "Mom..!" He leaked out a voice.

    "Fufu." Ariughed lightly, enjoying the view of her son''s cock being painted white from her milk. It reminded her of drizzling a cake with frosting to finish it off. She licked her lips and pulled Earl away from her milkers.<sub> </sub>

    "Sit upright, okay?" She whispered to her son.

    Earl followed his mother''s instructions and sat upright on thefortable carriage seat. Ari then went down on her knees on the carriage floor and positioned herself between Earl''s legs. He could already tell what she was going to do so he leaned back to enjoy the show.

    And as he expected, Ari sandwiched his underdeveloped member between her huge breasts, enveloping itpletely.

    "Your breasts are so soft, mom." He said.

    "You love it when I use my breasts like this, right?" Ari smiled gently and pushed her breasts together to massage Earl''s small penis that was hidden within.

    The sight of his mother on her knees, serving him with her breasts gave Earl a feeling of dominance. He grabbed her by the sides of her head then bent over to kiss her. It was another thing that was only possible because of his child body.

    They engaged in a tongue battle while Ari gave him a slow tittyfuck. When they parted, a strand of their saliva lingered and then fell onto Ari''s pale breasts.

    "So which one of them has caught your eye?" Ari began to tease her son and brought up the Wild Roses.

    "Eh?"

    "You don''t have to be shy. You''re starting to approach that age." She grinned and stopped moving her breasts. "Fufu,e on. If you want to cum, you have to tell me something at least."

    Earl faked a blush and looked to the side. He yed with his fingers. "W-well, obviously none of them are as pretty as you." He said.

    "Uh-huh~" Ari nodded with anticipation.

    "The one with fox ears..." Earl made his face go all red.

    "Fufufu. So cute." Ari said and lifted her head to kiss Earl.

    "Y-you''re not mad?"

    "Why would I be mad? We do this because we are mother and son. We are not lovers, you know?"

    "But I don''t want to leave you."

    "That''s has nothing to do with that, you know?" Ari shook her head gently. "When a person grows up, they have their family and their lover. Obviously, what we are doing is incest and a bit over the line of family, but that doesn''t mean you can''t find yourself a lover if you wish to find one. We are mother and son, our bond is unbreakable and we will always be able to do this. Basically, what I''m saying that I want to see you fall in love."

    "O-okay. But we''ll never stop doing this, right?"

    "Of course not, my dear~. Here''s a reward..." Ari took her breasts away and nted her lips onto Earl''s exposed member.

    Her tongue technique caused Earl to climax right away. As he climaxed, the only thought on his mind was ''my mother is crazier than I thought.''

 Chapter 26 Campfire

    When night came, the party stopped at a clearing by the road. They were surrounded by trees, and the area they found was spacious enough tofortably fit multiple carriages.

    When Earl stepped out of the carriage, the Wild Roses were walking around to verify the safety of the area. The stocky dwarf, Brenda went over to a tall tree and chopped it down before rolling it over to use as a bench.

    The others gathered branches to start a campfire. It felt more like they were on a camping trip, rather than staying the night at a dangerous forest. Although to be fair, under the protection of an S-rank Adventurer group and his mother, there was nothing to be fear and it wouldn''t be wrong to call it a camping trip.

    A cold breeze passed by causing Earl to shiver.

    "Cold?" Ari asked and opened her palm. "Try this, it''s good practice for your magic too."

    A small me lit up in her palm and then she used to warm her hands.

    Earl followed her example and held his hand together while leaving a pocket of air to summon a small fireball. And sure enough, his hands quickly heated up which then spread to his entire body.

    Together with his mother, he approached the Wild Roses who had just finished setting up their campfire.

    "Mind if we join you guys?" Ari asked with a smile.

    "Of course you can join us!" Sheryl weed them with open arms.

    Ari took a seat on the wooden log first and then ced Earl onto herp. Around the campfire, there was only Sheryl and Pa. The other two went out to hunt their dinner.

    When Pa saw Earl use a small fire in his hands to warm himself up, her elven ears twitched from surprise. "What fine mana control!" Pa praised. She ced both her hands under her chin and leaned forward. "How old are you, boy?"

    "I''m 7 years old!" Earl answered cheerfully.

    "7 years old with this proficiency with magic?" Both Pa and Sheryl were shocked.

    "Yes, he''s my pride and joy." Ari smiled proudly and rubbed Earl on the head.

    They continued their small talk. Under the veil of the night, they sat around the campfire. Earl would join the conversation asionally but his eyes would often end up staring at Sheryl''s pink ears.

    "Is something the matter?" Sheryl suddenly asked while tilting her head to the side.

    "Your ears!"

    She touched her ears then asked again. "My ears?"

    "Can I... Can I touch them?" He asked while putting on his best cute face.

    Sheryl was taken aback by Earl''s request. She never had someone request such a thing from her before. She was a Grand Adept, no one has tested their luck by teasing her like this. If it were any other man, she would''ve kicked them flying. However, when the request was from an adorable little boy like Earl, was there any way she could refuse.

    "Kehahaha!" She could hear Pa giggling from the side.

    "Ugh..." Sheryl let out a sound to express her embarrassment. "Fine, just a little bit, okay?"<sub> </sub>

    "Yay!" Earl cheered and jumped off Ari''sp. From the corner of his eyes, he could see his mother chuckling to herself too. This entire ordeal was very entertaining to her and Earl was pleased to see his mother so happy and rxed.

    With happy steps, Earl came to Sheryl''s side of the campfire.

    "H-here," Sheryl bowed her head slightly to allow Earl to touch her ears.

    At this distance, Earl could see all of Sheryl''s delicate features. The way her pale skin was blushing slightly from embarrassment with a tinge of orange from the campfire. The way her naturally pink, silky hair flowed down her shoulders and onto her kimono. The way her red eyes avoided his gaze. And finally, the way her pink fox ears twitched.

    Suppressing his excitement, Earl had his first touch of a beastkin''s ear. It was soft and fluffy as one would expect. However, the fact that it was a beastkin he was petting increased the wonderfulness of the situation.

    "Ah~" Sheryl identally let out a voice from Earl''s touch to which she hurriedly suppressed by putting her hands over her mouth.

    The damage was already done, however. Earl suppressed his grin and put on a face of curiosity. "Does it feel good?"

    Earl''s childish voice caused Sheryl''s embarrassment to heighten. Just as she was about to answer, Pa could no longer suppress herughter. Earl''s voice was the final straw for her.

    "Kehahaha... Hahaha!" By Sheryl''s side, Pa held her stomach and let out an uncontrobleugh.

    "Pa!" Sheryl let out a voice. Earl could see her pink tail that was wagging before jolt up straight like a stick.

    "Hahaha! I''m sorry leader... I never thought there would be a day where I would see you getting taken advantage of by a little child... Hahaha." Pa finally said a sentence with great difficulty. "Haha... My stomach hurts. The great Sakura Death... Petted by a child..."

    "Pa..." Sheryl repeated her name again in a quiet voice.

    "Huh?" Pa leaked out a voice, sensing the killing intent directed at her.

    "Pa." Sheryl said again.

    It was at this moment, Pa knew, she had screwed up. She let out a scream, "Nooo! I''m sorry leader! Spare me!" Then sprinted out to the other side of the clearing.

    However, Pa was a physically weak mage. Sheryl followed her like a spectre and pinned her down to the ground.

    "Time for your punishment!" Shery said as she lifted her two dainty hands up intimidatingly and began to tickle Pa''s long ears.

    "Ahh~" Pa let out a voice simr to a chicken that was about to have its feathers plucked.

    On the other side, Earl stood and watched the scene speechlessly before going back to Ari''sp with a sulking expression.

    "I only got to touch her for a little..." Heined to his mother.

    Ari petted Earl with a smile tofort him. "There, there. Isn''t this fine too?" She looked to the scene of the beautiful blonde elf being pinned by a fox girl shorty. "They''re having a lot of fun. It''s contagious isn''t it?"

    And before they knew it, the mother and son pair wereughing cheerfully together. By the campfire under the veil of the night, was a happy ce.

 Chapter 27 Campfire Dinner

    When Brenda and Alexia returned from their hunt, they were greeted to the unexpected sight of their leader tickling the life out of Pa. They looked at each other in the eye and silent agreed to act like they haven''t seen anything.

    Both of them held a freshly hunted rabbit in their hand. Completely ignoring the shenanigans of their leader, they went to the campfire.

    "Ah, are you here to join us?" Alexia, the dark elf said when she saw the mother and son pair.

    "Yes, Sheryl has graciously allowed us to join," Ari said happily.

    "Ah alright, we have 4 rabbits so it''s more than enough." She then tossed her share of rabbits over to Brenda. "Get to work, dwarf!"

    Brenda caught the rabbits easily and lifted an eyebrow from Alexia''s remark but didn''t say anything, continuing her work of preparing the rabbit meat.

    "You guys sure do get along well," Ari pointed out.

    "Get along well?" Alexia and Brenda said at the same.

    "Who would want to get along with this dark elf!?" "Who would want to get along with this short dwarf!?" They both said at the same time.

    Ari and Earlughed at this. "See?"

    Alexia and Brenda: "..."

    The preparation for the rabbit meat soon finished and Brenda began to barbeque the meat.

    The wonderful smell of the spices caused Earl''s stomach to rumble. After sucking back his saliva, he asked Brenda, "Are all dwarves, good cooks?"

    Brenda lifted her manly face up from the campfire and replied. "Smart boy! Yes, us dwarves take pride in our cooking skill! Why? Have you had meals cooked by dwarf before as well?"

    "Yes, I was fortunate enough to have a dwarf cook us a meal back in Ko."

    "Ko, huh? You talking about the tavern?"

    "Yeah!"

    "That old fe is well known among us, Adventurers. You speak well for someone your age, little fe. Didn''t expect it from a little noble kid like you." She said to Earl then looked to Ari. "You raised him well."

    "Of course, he is my pride and joy." Ari happily repeated the same sentence she told Sheryl and Pa before. On herp, Earl could feel Ari''s happiness level rising exponentially from having her son praised twice on the same night. He leaned back and rested his head against her soft pillows.

    As Brenda continued to cook the rabbit meat, the rest of her party members were summoned. Pa crawled over in a miserable state, while Sheryl came hopping back with a refreshed expression.

    "Woah~ We''re having rabbit meat for dinner tonight?" Pa said while salivating.<sub> </sub>

    From the brief interaction Earl had with the Wild Roses today, he hade to have a general grasp of their personalities.

    Sheryl, the leader of the Wild Rose was someone who deeply cared about her party members. Even though they were all close, she was able to remain strict and have the ability to prioritize the mission over certain things while maintaining the atmosphere of their party to not be too serious.

    Pa, the pretty blonde elf could be described as somewhat of an airhead. She had a carefree attitude and also prioritizes the mission. She could also be seen as the mediator between Sheryl, the strict leader, and the dark elf-dwarf pair, the troublemakers.

    Brenda and Alexia could be seen as a pair. As a dwarf, Brenda had a certain way of conducting herself which could be seen as rather troublesome. Like how she had to get a drink every night to prove her identity as a proud dwarf and so on. Alexia, on the other hand, sought fun and entertainment. In one way or another, Brenda''s way of conduct is perceived as fun by Alexia which is why they would often stick together.

    All in all, the four of them could be seen as a very close group with good bnce.

    By the time Earl finished his monologue, Brenda was done cooking. She took out paper tes from who knows where and began ting the barbequed rabbit meat while handing it around the campfire.

    When Earl got his te, he was not disappointed. The rabbit meat was cut into bite-size cubes for him. The outside was seared to be slightly crispy, while the insides were cooked to a perfect medium-rare with the best shade of pink. At the side, there was a weird vegetable he has never seen before that was grilled slightly.

    Everyone was excited to have their meal. Because it was time to eat, Earl had to sadly remove himself from Ari''sp to give her space but he still sat as close to her as he could.

    Brenda then poured everyone a beer with her muscr arms. Earl had to settle with orange juice once again.

    Around the firece, they lifted their sses up.

    "Cheers!" Brenda started.

    "Cheers!"

    With that done, Earl was finally able to have a taste of his rabbit meat and he was not disappointed. This wild rabbit, in particr, had naturally soft meat that gave the melt-in-your-mouth texture. Along with the unique texture, there was a light fragrance as well. It didn''t taste anything like the moremon meats like beef, pork, or chicken. It was not a bad taste, but quite excellent. Earl allowed his tongue to be immersed in this vor haven.

    After he tried out the rabbit meat, he tried the strange vegetable. And as expected, it went well with the meat. If one had to describe the taste, it would be thebination of a cabbage and lettuce.

    Earl relished himself in the taste and quickly finished his portion. However, as a child, his eating speed was quite slow. By the time he finished, everyone else was already done.

    He put his te aside, then climbed back onto Ari''sp.

    "Vacations are great, aren''t they?" Ari said when Earl positioned himselffortably in herp. Her soft breasts pressed against the back of his head.

    "Yeah! I''m d we came out here!"

    "Right?" She rubbed Earl''s head. They continued their small talk for a bit longer and under the barrage of Ari''s soft touches, Earl quickly fell asleep by the campfire.

 Chapter 28 Bandits

    The next morning, Earl awakened in his mother''s embrace. His face was squished into her exposed breasts and a bit of dried milk was left by his lips.

    Today, Earl woke up earlier than usual. He carefully moved his small body to not wake his mother up and ced the fluffy nket back on her sleeping figure. They had slept on the carriage for the night. The seats of the carriage could be pushed together to form a makeshift bed, so their sleep was actually veryfortable.

    Earl found the sight of his mother''s sleeping face very cute. He resisted the urge to touch her and exited the carriage.

    The sky was still dark when Earl stepped out of the carriage. There was something different about early mornings that made one feel refreshed. The dark sky that slowly turned bright. The sound of birds chirping and leaves rustling. There was a fresh smell in the air apanied by the scent of burnt wood from the campfirest night.

    When he looked over, he found that Sheryl was awake. She was standing by a corner, swinging her sword. Her sword was a beautiful one. It resembled a katana from his previous life. The de was a crystal pink, almost translucent in colour. The hilt was gold in colour, and the handle was a crimson red. It matched her perfectly.

    Earl found himself breathless at the sight of her beautiful swordsmanship. Every swing would leave afterimages. He could feel the intent and concentration behind every swing. Her eyes were focused and she was in the zone. Her red kimono and pink hair would flutter from her movements. It was more of a dance than swordsmanship. Perhaps this is what they called sword dance.

    It was unknown how long Earl watched her for. When Sheryl finished her practice, the sky was already many shades brighter. She wiped some sweat off her forehead and approached Earl.

    "It was beautiful," Earl said. "Your swordsmanship."

    Sheryl chuckled while covering her lips with one of her sleeves. "Thank you but it''s quite rude to watch someone practice from afar like that, you know?"

    "Ah, is that so? My deepest apologies." Earl bowed his head slightly like a proper noble.

    "No no, it''s nothing. I''m perfectly fine with it, but it might be different with other Adepts." Sheryl said while waving her hand. When they were standing close by at this distance, Sheryl was only a head taller than Earl. "Is it okay for you toe outside like this without your mother?"

    "Mother needs her beauty sleep, and despite how I look, I am very strong!" Earl told her.

    Sherylughed again and petted Earl''s head unconsciously, "Hehe."

    Earl did not mind her hand and watched her facial expression. Her eyes were narrowed because of her smiling face and her head was slightly tilted to the side. It was very cute, and her touch was very soft too on top of that.

    "Now I get to pet you too!"

    "Ah? Okay."

    After this little interaction, the others soon awakened and they continued their journey into the Beast Kingdom.

    They had continued on to be on their way for several hours now. Earl was reading a book in the carriage because he was bored of watching the trees outside.

    Opposite of him, Ari was also doing her own thing. She had her eyes closed and an iplete halo was floating on top of her head. The halo was purple in colour, the same shade as her eyes and it was made up of many runes. Earl did not have the slightest clue of what she was doing, but he knew it had to be somethingplicated. Just looking at the halo would make him dizzy.

    It was something she has been doing for the longest time, Earl could not remember. Compared to before, the halo was much more detailed with runes and beautiful now. It was just inches away frompletion. He had a hunch that something big would happen when her halo waspleted.<sub> </sub>

    <o>,m At this moment, the carriage suddenly stopped which startled Earl. When Earl looked up, he found that Ari has startled awake as well.</o>

    "Bandits." She told him with a smile. For some reason, the smile sent chills down his spine.

    Outside, dozens of bandits surrounded the carriage. They were all mixed of different races, but the majority were humans.

    The Wild Roses'' face turned serious.

    Sheryl unsheathed her pink katana, Pa readied her magic, Alexia took out her daggers, and Brenda took out her battleaxe.

    "Hehe, what a treat we have today. Such pretty girls we can have fun with!" A bandit said.

    "The carriage looks luxurious too. Must have some nobles inside... More fun for us!"

    The bandits wore typical bandit uniform. An unremarkable brown tunic with pants to match. They all held different beaten down weapons.

    After the Wild Rose took a moment the observe their attackers, they rxed.

    "Tch! Just some flies." Brenda said and spat on the ground.

    "Hehe, you can say that again when we have ''fun''." A bandit who appeared to be their leader said. He was unremarkable like all the others and raised his hand. "Boys! Attack!"

    Pa sighed from the side. "Why do we have to deal with these flies? I thought bandits had moremon sense and were at least informed of Adventurers passing through now?"

    "You expect too much from them," Sheryl said from the side and stepped forward, holding her katana in one hand. "I''ll deal with them."

    "Just a little girl wants to deal with us alone? You underestimate us!"

    Sheryl merely shook her little head. Her red eyes lit up like antern and she swung her sword horizontally.

    Plop. Plop. Plop.

    In an instant, all of the several dozen bandits were decapitated before they could even approach the carriage. Heads with their eyes opened rolled on the ground. Their headless bodies fell onto the ground, blood spilling out everywhere and pooled together to create a mini-ring of blood around the carriage.

    Inside the carriage, Earl''s face was grim. This was the first time he had seen such a gruesome scene. "...Scary."

    Ari didn''t cover Earl''s eyes to let him see their fate. In this world, death was amon thing and it was better to expose her son to this sort of thing early.

 Chapter 29 Hot Spring Resort

    The rest of the journey was uneventful.

    The gruesome sight of dead bandits shocked Earl for a few hours, but he was able to quickly get over it. As someone who lived an entire lifetime before, such a thing was not capable of having an effect on him for a long time.

    They arrived at a small town, their final stop before Dai, the city by the sea. It was also the first town of the Beast Kingdom Earl had seen.

    The town appeared simple at first, but there were many strange details when one took a closer look. The houses were all wooden structures that were slightly elevated off the ground. The roofs were tiled or thatched and sliding doors were used in ce of walls. These houses were all Japanese houses.

    Earl scratched his head. "Is this off-brand Japan?" He thought to himself. He already had a slight hunch the Beast Kingdom was going to be like this from the attire of Sheryl but seeing it in person was a different experience.

    "Pretty exotic, right?" Ariughed at Earl''s reaction. "I guess they don''t really mention it in books because it''smon sense in the Beast Kingdom."

    They were standing outside the carriage, preparing to go inside their hotel. Ari looked to Sheryl who appeared to be eager to give an exnation.

    "Sheryl probably knows more than me. Why don''t you tell Earl some history?" Ari said.

    Hearing Ari''s words, Sheryl puffed her small chest forward and her pink ears twitched excitedly. "Certainly! It''s said that during the Demon Lord Era, when the demon lord was still alive, alongside the Hero King, another group of heroes were summoned from another world! And one of those heroes was the Beast Ancestor, whoter found the Beast Kingdom after gathering the oppressed beastkins. The Beast Ancestor personally directed every part of the Kingdom building process, imparting us with these beautiful buildings, clothes, traditions, and more!"

    "That''s really cool!" Earl smiled and replied childishly. "But I don''t understand this part about summoning another group of heroes from another world?"

    "That''s a good question." Ari took over the conversation. "There are a lot of details to it, but basically, during the process of transferring between worlds, these otherworldly heroes gain immense power. Supposedly, this could range from immense magic power, to even having a unique ability of their own."

    Hearing these words, Earl was obviously interested. This was something rted to him after all! His eyes lit up and just as he was about to ask more questions, Ari ced a finger over his lips.

    "You''re curious now, right?" She smiled lovingly and crouched down to his reach height. "Why don''t I tell you more tonight? It''s not very courteous of us to keep these hotel staffs waiting."

    "Okay..." Earl replied in a disheartened voice.

    "Now, now." Ari patted his head. "I''ll answer all your questions tonight, alright? It''s a promise."

    Earl showed a joyful expression at Ari''s words. From the 7 years of reliving life as a child, acting childish had be second nature, easy as breathing.

    The hotel they entered was more of a hot spring resort than anything. Their main highlight was their rejuvenating hot spring, apanied by cute catgirl receptionists in kimonos and yukatas.<sub> </sub>

    "Wee to Sai''s Hot Spring Resort!" Four cute catgirls greeted them when they entered the building.

    "Ohh!!" The Wild Roses all let out impressed voices at the hospitality of Sai''s Hot Spring Resort''s staff.

    Despite this town being a small town, it enjoyed frequent traffic due to being the stop before the city of Dai. As such, this high-end resort with a steep price would only be frequented by nobles.

    The Wild Roses, despite being an S-rank group lived a humble lifestyle. Collectively, they were Adventurers for the joy of adventuring, rather than fame or wealth. As such, they did not get to experience this sort of luxury often. However, being an escort to Ari, their housing fees were covered as part of the contract. They were able to tag along to enjoy the experience because of this.

    At the reception, the pretty receptionist briefed them on general details regarding their stay. The time for when breakfast would be served, their room numbers, and most importantly...

    "And here is your timeslot for your private hot spring." The receptionist pointed at a line on their slip of paper.

    The hot spring experience was arranged in such a way that there were two separate ones. There was the public one, avable for use at any time, and a private one in which they would have to make arrangements beforehand.

    Ari took the slip of paper with details regarding their stay and handed one of them over to Sheryl. Ari and Earl would be staying in one room, and the Wild Roses would be staying in another.

    "We get to stay in this nice ce after sleeping with mother nature for so many days. How nice~." Pa said in the background.

    "Oi. Aren''t elves supposed to love nature?" Brenda quipped back.

    "Well, it''s a nice change of ce, y''know?" Pa replied sheepishly.

    They were then led by another hotel staff to their room. The lobby was in the front, and the actual hotel resort was in the back. It was built in a way in which the hot springs were in the middle with the building built around it. And outside the building was a beautiful courtyard with beautiful artificial rivers and bamboos.

    If looked at from a birds eye''s view, the resort hotel building would look like a square doughnut, with the hot springs being the hole of the doughnut.

    They walked through the courtyard to get to their rooms. Earl could smell the wonderful fragrance of the woods which refreshed his mind. By his side was his mother, who was holding his hand. asionally, he would get whiffs of her womanly fragrance as well, which mixed well with the unique refreshing smell of the resort.

    By the time they were in front of their rooms, Ari told the Wild Roses, "I''ll be at the private hot spring during our time slot if you guys want toe."

    The Wild Roses nodded excitedly. "We''ll see you there!"

 Chapter 30 A Quickie From Ari

    Inside the room, Ari answered Earl''s question about the otherworld heroes.

    To summon a hero from another world, a huge ritual would be performed over several days consisting of over 30 Expert Mages. It was originally intended for them to be puppets for the Kingdom that summoned them but because of how powerful they were, this first batch of heroes broke free and did their own thing.

    Not much was known about this otherworldly group of heroes. The most well-recorded one being the Beast Ancestor, who supposedly was not even a beastkin, but a human. He was only named such because of his huge contribution for the beastkins, freeing them from years of oppression and giving them their own Kingdom.

    This was why a majority of beastkins could not bring themself to hate humans, because their saviour was a human. The minority who hated humans to the core were obviously those who were enved and oppressed. However, in this medieval survival of the strongest world, not much could be done about the fact.

    Back to the topic of summoned heroes, the main reason behind their power was that their soul would go through a qualitative change when moving from one world to another. This qualitative change would grant them something called Unique Magic, something that wasparable to Dragons'' Wild Magic. However, this came at a price. Not all heroes that were summoned would survive the transfer process.

    Which was why in this age, the summoning of heroes was forbidden. The price was too high, and there was no guarantee that they would not go out of control as they did with the first and only batch of heroes that were summoned.

    This left Earl wondering... Does he have his own Unique Magic as well? However, it was unlikely because the process in which he came into this world was different from the summoned heroes. It was better off for him to go without any sort of Unique Magic. Ari was a genius at magic, and there was no way she wouldn''t realize his cover if she were to find out that he possessed Unique Magic. It was essentially a death sentence.

    Earl did not let his thoughts show on his face. He dismissed his thoughts and went back to fawning over Ari who was wearing a traditional yukata. The yukata she was wearing was light blue in colour. She wore it loosely on purpose to show off her deep cleavage. Despite the looseness of it, her figure could not be hidden. The yukata obi(belt) entuated her slim waist, fully showing off her hourss body. Earl was not into feet but the way her toes were exposed from her sandals turned him on in strange ways.

    After Ari finished checking herself in the mirror, she turned over to Earl who was sitting on the bed.

    "Come here. Let mom dress you."

    "Okay!" Earl hopped off the bed and jumped over to Ari, aiming to stuff his face into her ass.

    Boink!

    The ass felt softer than usual because of the thin fabric of the yukata and theck of underwear.

    "Ara ara, you naughty boy..." Ari ced one of her hands on Earl''s head and pressed it deeper into her ass, rather than pulling away. "Are you getting turned on? Mom can feel your hot breath..."

    Earl didn''t say anything and continued to enjoy the softness of Ari''s heavenly butt. After having his fill, he stepped away and ced his hand behind his back.

    Ari smiled at this and bent down to give Earl a kiss. "Let''s get you dressed for the hot spring now, shall we?"

    The reason why they were getting dressed in traditional yukatas was because of this. The traditional yukata was different than the modern yukata in that the traditional one was used as a bathrobe. This was also a rule of the resort.

    Ari began to unbutton Earl''s white shirt. There was only the sound of rustling clothes in the room. In the next moment, Earl''s shirt was removed, exposing his young body. It was soft and smooth without any sigh of blemishes. Earl''s young age stopped him from working out, but this also had its own charms.

    She then proceeded to undo his pants that had a slight bulge on it. Ari pretended to turn a blind eye and slowly unbuttoned to pants to tease Earl. When it dropped to the ground, his small erection sprang to life.<sub> </sub>

    "Oh my!" Ari said while putting one hand over her mouth to show "surprise." "Now this is troublesome. What should we do about this?" She looked up to Earl and said in a worried voice.

    Earl tried to suppress a grin at Ari''s reaction and yed along. "It looks a little lonely. Does mom want to y with it?"

    ? "Oh? And how do you want me to y with it?"

    "Maybe with your lips? It would be very happy to be yed with by those beautiful lips..."

    Ari rubbed her thighs together and fully went down to a kneel on both knees. "Fufu, my son is so lewd." She then used her thumb and index finger to slowly peel Earl''s foreskin back, showing his head which was dripping with precum. With the same index finger, she scooped up his precum and yed with it.

    "It''s mom''s fault I became like this," Earlined.

    "Fufu, that''s true. How could I not make you be like this when I love you so much?" Ari''s face began to blush slightly as she tucked her hair behind her ear and took Earl''s cock into her lips.

    Mlmnn...

    She took Earl to the hilt in one mouthful, her tongue moving all over to clean every nook and crannies.

    "I love you the most too, mom..." Earl said while letting out a moan. Ari seemed to enjoy Earl''s moans as she continued to lick the same spot that Earl enjoyed over and over. With her other hand, she began to fondle his balls.

    She then pulled her face back, exposing Earl''s cock once more that was now covered with her saliva. A strand of her saliva connected her lips to Earl''s head.

    "A little salty today, but it''s okay. Mom loves spoiling Earl the most." She said while wrapping her hand around Earl''s shaft and moved her face to suck Earl''s balls.

    "Earl will spoil mom lots in the future too!" Earl said back childishly while enjoying the feeling of Ari''s warm tongueshing against his undeveloped balls.

    She removed her lips from his balls and said, "Mom wants to be spoiled by Earl too, so grow up quickly, okay?" She then went back to sucking Earl''s little peener to finish him off.

    "I''m cumming!" He told her as he released his fluids into her mouth. Ari took it with open arms. When Earl finished climaxing, she opened her mouth for him to see his clear, sticky fluids inside her mouth before swallowing it.

    Gulp!

    Ari licked her lips and smiled, "Delicious."

 Chapter 31 Hot Spring(1)

    When the time for the private hot spring came, Ari left the room alone.

    When she arrived at the entrance, the Wild Roses were already waiting. Thedies were all wearing light blue yukatas like her. Sheryl looked especially elegant in the yukata despite small figure and not sorge chest. It could be said that her charms were amplified because of it.

    Pa, the elf also looked quite good with her big breasts and exposed cleavage. Although, her size was iparable to Ari''s huge milkers. Next to her, Alexia appeared quite ufortable in the thin yukata. Her wear of it was not the neatest, which resulted in it bing loose like the way Ari was wearing it. However, she was still charming despite herck of experience in the wear of the yukata. Her unique dark elf skinplemented the blue colour of the yukata nicely.

    Andstly, Brenda, the dwarf. There was not much that needed to be said about her. She had next to none feminine charm because of her short, stocky, muscr figure.

    "Earl is not here?" Sheryl asked curiously.

    "He was tired from the journey, so he''s already sleeping," Ari said back with a smile.

    "It was a tiring journey indeed." The rest of the Wild Roses nodded in understanding. "But that boy really is something else. I would imagine other children to beining by now if they were to take a journey this long by carriage."

    "Fufu, Earl has always been more mature than others his age," Ari said happily. She was obviously proud of all the praises her son was receiving. "Now then, shall we enter?"

    When they entered, they were first greeted by the changing room. The entire room was constructed of weaved bamboo, giving it a light and airy feel. Multiple magic stones were embedded in the ceiling to give the room light. Several baskets lined the wall for them to ce their clothes.

    Right away, thedies got down to business, stripping down to their birthday suits. The sound of clothes rustling filled the room. Ari untied her obi and let it fall to the ground. With the obi gone, everything easily came apart. Ari removed her yukata, exposing her naked body for the Wild Roses to see.

    "It''s huge..." Pa unconsciously leaked out a voice when she saw Ari''s milkers. Pa''s voice attracted the attention of the otherdies.

    "I-It''s radiating..." Alexia was the next to follow the Ari Breast Club. She then covered her eyes then looked the other way. "It''s too bright to look at!"

    Sheryl''s reaction was the purest. She blushed like a tomato then looked the other way. She then repeated looked down at her small, almost t chest thenpared to Ari''s huge rack. Today, she felt like she was defeated as a woman.

    "What''s up with you all?" Brenda asked. However, she waspletely ignored when they saw her toned, muscled dwarf body. "Hmph! We dwarves consider my body to be the pinnacle of a female body!"

    Ariughed at their reactions. "Fufu, don''t be shy now. You all have wonderful bodies as well." She then grabbed a bath towel and entered the hot spring area.

    The hot spring area''s ground was made out of cobblestone with the hot spring in the centre. The entire area was filled to the brim with steam, and there were huge bamboo walls blocking the area off.

    The steam from the hot spring caused Ari to perspire right away. Her sweat dripped down her forehead, and some dripped down to her breasts and down her cleavage looking incredibly erotic. She stood by the spring and began to stretch, causing her rack to repeatedly bounce up and down. When she was done, she slowly stepped into the spring. In no time at all, she was submerged to where only her head remained.

    "Liked what you see in there?" She whispered to the air.

    "It was very nice..." Earl''s voice came from her side. Right now, Earl currently had Ari''s Concealment Magic applied on him. Per Ari''s words, they were going to have "fun".

    "Fufu." Ariughed lightly and pulled Earl''s invisible body onto herp. At the corner of the spring were stonebs where one could take a seat while being submerged in the spring.

    Earl rxed his head against Ari''s twin cushions, causing them to be spread apart. However, it did not look unnatural because they were in the water.

    A momentter, thedies of the Wild Roses arrived.<sub> </sub>

    "Ahh... My body is already rxed just by being exposed to the steam." The voice was Pa''s.

    "You beastkins are really creative toe up with something like this!" The voice was Brenda''s.

    "Right?" Sheryl''s proud voice came. "It was the Beast Ancestor''s idea though..."

    They soon dipped in the water.

    "Ahhh..." Voices of rxation collectively rang out. They were all seated opposite of Ari.

    On thep of Ari, Earl''s hard on became diamonds when he saw the naked figures of Sheryl, Pa, and Alexia.

    Sheryl''s cute face waspletely rxed and her pink ears were down. The way her wet pink hair stuck to her neck gave her an erotic charm. The same could be said to the elf and dark elf next to her. Their breasts floated to the top of the water because of theirrge size.

    "Thank you again for paying for our stay here, Madam Roth," Sheryl said gratefully. The transparency of the water allowed Earl to see her whole body. Her small breasts, her slim waist, her t, toned stomach, and her lower lips which had a thin amount of pubic hair. Surprisingly, or unsurprisingly, her pubic hair was pink in colour, just like everything else on her. Earl suddenly felt like it''s been forever since he has seen pubic hair because Ari''s was alwayspletely bald.

    "Thank you, Madam Roth!" The rest of the Wild Roses expressed their thanks.

    "It''s nothing. You guys did a great job escorting us after all." Ari nodded.

    When that was done, Pa and Alexia went down to business. "Look! Leader is the only whose breasts don''t float!"

    Sheryl was startled from her rxation by their voices. She looked around only to find that everyone''s breasts were bigger than hers(She did not count Brenda as a fellow woman).

    "Hmph! Like I need those big mounds would only hinder my abilities inbat!" She said in her defence and pouted angrily.

    "Hehe, you''re only saying that because you don''t have any!" Alexia continued to tease her from the side.

    "W-well..." Sheryl couldn''te up with anything to say.

    At this moment, Ari joined the conversation. "I might have a technique that can help."

    "R-really!?" Sheryl''s ears perked up at Ari''s voice and her eyes were immediately drawn to her huge milkers.

    "Didn''t you just say you had no use for bigger breasts?" Alexia continued herments.

    "Shut up!" Sheryl pouted again and swam over to Ari''s side.

    "Come over to myp," Ari said with a smile.

 Chapter 32 Hot Spring(2)

    Earl, who was currently seated on Ari''sp felt his heart beat faster. He adjusted his position and moved to sit in between her legs, submerging his whole body in the hot spring water. However, it was no problem. With this use of magic, he easily transferred the oxygen from outside over to himself directly.

    Sheryl came swimming over and sat in front of Ari. "L-like this?"

    "Come a little closer."

    "Is this good?"

    "Perfect."

    Their voices sounded muffled to Earl who was underwater. Right now, he was perfectly sandwiched between his mother and Sheryl who was inches away from him. He could see the way her pink fox tail connected to her tailbone and the way it moved cutely.

    "I''m going to massage it, alright?" Ari asked from behind him.

    "O-Okay." Sheryl''s shy voice came from in front of him.

    Ari began to fondle Sheryl''s breasts. Sheryl''s face turned a deep red from embarrassment. Ari''s touch was soft and gentle. She was quickly overwhelmed with pleasure from Ari''s magic-infused touch. All her willpower was directed to suppressing her voice so she would not identally let out a voice and embarrass herself in front of her subordinates.

    "Mhmmm!!"

    Earl adjusted himself to sit on Ari''s right thigh. From this angle, he could see Sheryl''s blushing, lewd face. From his mother''s smirk, he knew right away that she must''ve used magic to turn Sheryl into this state.

    Her other party members appeared disinterested and were enjoying the hot spring with their eyes closed. When Earl was seatedfortably on Ari''s thigh, she took her right hand off Sheryl''s breast. She then ced it on Earl''s right hand before guiding it to be on top of Sheryl''s breast.

    Earl was inplete shock as he never thought the situation would escte to this. His right hand enjoyed a different kind of softness as he yed with Sheryl''s right breast in all sorts of manners.

    Unlike his mother''s breast which enjoyed the perfect ratio of softness and firmness, Sheryl''s was more soft than firm. It felt like he could manipte it into whichever shape he wanted despite how small it was. He enjoyed her body trembling and shaking from pleasure and his touch.

    Sheryl, at this moment, was too overwhelmed with pleasure from Ari''s magic and too concentrated on suppressing her moans to realize that the feeling in his right breast has changed.

    Ari continued to channel her magic into Sheryl through her left hand which was still connected to her left breast. Even though Sheryl was a Grand Adept, one of the peak powers of the continent, Ari''s Pseudo-Archmage was at a different level.

    Keep in mind, the Demon Lord and the Hero King hundreds of years ago was at the Archmage/Hero level. And now, hundreds of yearster, there has yet to be anyone to match them in power levels. It could be said that Ari''s Pseudo-Archmage was the closest one.

    Back to Ari. She felt herself get increasingly turned on from watching her son''s excited expression. This could be considered a kink of hers. With her unused right hand, she guided Earl''s free hand to lower lips to have him finger her. The pleasure was immediate. Throughout the years, she had "trained" Earl''s technique to perfection.

    Squelch. Squelch. The lewd sound was suppressed from being underwater but the water still vibrated intensely nheless.<sub> </sub>

    "Haaah..." Ari couldn''t help but let out a sound of her own. With her free hand, she began to stroke her son''s raging cock.

    Earl was currently in heaven. With his left hand, he was fingering his mother. With his right hand, he was groping the breast of an extremely cute fox girl. On top of that, his dick was being stroked by his mother.

    The fact that the other 3 Wild Roses were rxing on the other side increased the lewd factor by another point. Earl, in his excitement, began to y with Sheryl''s pink nipples. Pinching, pulling on it.

    The pleasure seemed to be too much for her as she leaked out an unrestrained voice. "Ahh~ Yes~~"

    Her body shook and her back arched like a bow as a thin, almost invisible viscous fluid leaked out from in between her thighs. Her face became incredibly lewd at the moment of her climax. Her eyes were dazed, a little of saliva was leaking from her cute lips, and her pink ears were drooped.

    Earl felt like he could cum at any moment.

    "You''re allowed to put it between her thighs from behind..." Ari suddenly whispered to him at this moment. "Remember, you''re not allowed to put it in."

    Earl felt his lips creeping up to form a smile as both of his handspletely let go of what they were doing. He swam to behind Sheryl and hugged her from behind while cing her cock right below her juicy, pink lips. Her thighs were closed together which formed a tight sleeve for his cock. From there, Earl began to thrust. The top of his dick would slide up against her juicy lips and clit.

    Behind him, Ari was too turned on to not pleasure herself. She yed with her nipple with one hand and fingered herself with the other. The sight of her son ying with another made her so sopping wet she wanted to take Earl''s virginity on the spot. However, that reward had to be saved...

    "I''m cumming!" Earl told his mother as he hugged Sheryl tightly. At the same time, Ari heightened Sheryl''s pleasure to the max causing her to cum as well. Earl sprayed his fluids into the water while Sheryl''s sticky love juice stuck to Earl''s member.

    "Ahh...~"

    By the end of this ordeal, Earl and Ari were panting heavily while Sheryl hadpletely fainted in the water. Even while she''s fainted, her delicate face was exceptionally cute.

    "That was a bit risky, fufu," Ari said with augh as she took the exhausted Earl in for a hug.

    A little while after Ari left, the Wild Roses awakened.

    "Uh-oh? We fell asleep?"

    "Well, it was pretty rxing..."

    The only one left blushing was Sheryl, who now had a bigger pair of breasts because of Ari. She remembered everything that happened, "I really fainted from having my breasts touched..."

    And of course, with Ari''s skilful magic maniption, she did not suspect a thing. Not even the invisible Earl who used her as a toy.

 Chapter 33 Sheryl(1)

    The next day, the party gathered in front of the hotel resort. Sheryl fidgetted nervously when she saw the white carriage. As a pure maiden,st night''s experience was easily one of the lewdest things she has ever done. And to further cement the fact, the slightlyrger size of her breasts will forever remind her of the hot spring.

    Having a huge orgasm while getting a breast massage from her client. How embarrassing was that? Thankfully, her party members were not paying attention back then.

    Sheryl looked down at her chest again. As a woman, she couldn''t help but be happy with her bigger size. Her fox tail wagged side to side when she thought of this. Maybe she should ask Madam Roth for help again? No no. She would be too embarrassed to show her face... Fortunately, this town was thest stop before their destination, Dai.

    The trees became more sparse as they approached closer and closer to Dai. Dai was situated by the sea, which meant more sand, t ground, and less fluorescent trees. Many newlyweds could travel to Dai for their honeymoon because of its perfect weather, and flourishing city.

    Sheryl''s mind wandered off to her perfect honeymoon Dai. But before that, she must first find a partner. Maybe a handsome beastman, or even a noble elf. Then... then they can do lewd things together...

    "Leader? Leader?" Pa''s voice awakened Sheryl from her daze.

    "Uoh?"

    p "Hah... You''re totally dozing off."</anda>

    "No, I''m not!" Sheryl said with her ears perked up.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The ground shook.

    "Uh... Well, can you tell us what to do about that thing then?"

    A reptilian-like creature stepped out of the trees. Its huge body was easily doubled the size of the carriage. It was green in colour and its silhouette easily blocked out the sun. Taking a closer look, one would find that this giant lizard creature had wings on its back, and its face was much more elongated than a regr lizard. It was an Earth Dragon, an A-Rank creature. Despite having "dragon" in its name, it was not a true dragon because of itsck of intelligence and inability to use magic.

    Sheryl was angry and embarrassed from her daydream. She said in a loud voice, "I''ll handle it!"

    The legendary sword, Sakura Death appeared in her dainty hands. The beautiful pink de glittered elegantly from the sunlight.

    "Grrrrr..." The Earth Dragon took a step back cautiously at the aura of the legendary sword. However, Sheryl''s small figure was not intimidating enough for it to back offpletely.

    "You came at the perfect time..." Sheryl said with a smile that did not appear like a smile. "I just happened to need a punching bag at this moment!"

    "Grrr!!!"

    Instantly, Sheryl appeared on top of the Earth Dragon''s head. At the position she was previously at, an afterimage lingered for a brief second before disappearing.

    Bang!

    Sheryl mmed the handle of her sword against the forehead of the Earth Dragon, making its yellow eyes roll back.

    "Aiya, who pissed the leader off?"<sub> </sub>

    "I don''t know, but she''s been in a daze since this morning."

    "You think that happened?"

    "That?"

    "Midlife crisis you know? Who knows how old she is even though she looks that young. I''ve known her 10 years and her appearance has never changed. I would bet that she''s going into her middle years..."

    Bang!

    The Earth Dragon fell to the ground,pletely dead. Sheryl stepped out from behind its dead body,pletely unscatched.

    "Alexia?" Sheryl said with a smile on her face.

    "Yes?" Alexia replied innocently and took a step back. "Please don''t walk towards me with your sword out while smiling like that, leader."

    Sheryl lifted her sword up. "I''m only 28! I''m not going into my middle years!"

    Shiing!

    "Nooo! Forgive me!"

    Later that night, the party settled around a campfire once again. By tomorrow morning, they would arrive arrive at Dai.

    Everyone in the Wild Roses was asleep in their tents with the exception of Sheryl, who was on night duty. She sat by the campfire and lovingly cleaned her sword, Sakura Death. Her mind began to drift back to her earlier days.

    shback*

    Not long after the sun rose, Sheryl''s eye abruptly shot opened. Her mind felt refreshed as she slowly removed herself from her bed. Her bedroom was a simple one. Wooden tiles made up the floor, and the sunlight shone through the window. She had just recently turned 14 a few days ago, reaching the age of maturity for a foxkin.

    She stepped out of her room and went outside. The air was fresh, filling her lungs with life and she instinctively lifted her arms up for a stretch. Feeling wide awake now, she grabbed the broom by the shrine''s entrance and began to sweep the leaves away. It was her daily routine.

    After she was done, she went to the back of the temple to wash up. It was a simple process. All the water was stored in barrels so she had to scoop the water out and rinse it over her body. When she was done, her ears were shivering from the cold. It could be considered as a part of her mental training.

    She hurriedly donned her shrine maiden outfit which consisted of a red hakama trousers and a white kosode. By the time she finished dressing, she was no longer cold.

    She was the Miko of the Crimson Fox Temple, and also the heir to the Crimson Fox n. In the Beast Kingdom, the Council governed the kingdom. Each member of the council was the strongest variant of each n, and the Crimson Fox n was the n that represented the Fox n within the council.

    But despite having such high status, Sheryl lived a simple, humble life.

 Chapter 34 Sheryl(2)

    The members of the Beast Kingdom''s Council were: the Fox n, the Wolf n, the Cat n, the Tiger n, the Naga n, and finally, the Mermaid n.

    Other ns that were not part of the council either have too small of a voice or were integrated with another n. For example, the Dog n was integrated with the Wolf n and so on.

    When Sheryl was finished with her chores, she walked further into the shrine and exited into a forest. This was her n''s training ground. Her body was rxed as she easily traversed through the forest. Soon, she arrived at her destination.

    It was in a discreet location in front of a cave. As if blocking the entrance to the cave, a beautiful pink katana was sheathed in the ground in front of it. In front of it was a cute fox maiden in a shrine maiden outfit. Her face was soft and delicate, like the purest untouched girl. There was a trace of nervousness on her face and her pink ears would twitch at any sound.

    Ever since Sheryl turned 14, it has been calling for her. The legendary sword, Sakura Death. Currently ownerless and in the safekeeping of the Fox n.

    The de of the katana was a crystal-like translucent pink. The hilt was tinum gold in colour,parable to the most precious jewellery. The sun rays shone down on it, giving it a holy radiance. The handle was made of intertwining red silk that was the colour of blood.

    Sheryl closed her eyes and concentrated, extinguishing any nervousness that was on her face before. At 14 years old, she was a genius who had already reached the Advanced Adept level in swordsmanship. She took a deep breath and she could feel her ears twitch excitedly. This was it. Today was the day.

    She suppressed her excitement as she stood in front of the legendary sword. Her power flowed through her body as a blood-red aurapletely cloaked her body and her red eyes sharpened. With preparationspleted, she grasped the handle of Sakura Death and...

    Shhh...!!

    A sound simr to cold water being poured on hot metal sounded. The moment Sheryl grabbed the sword, the ground below her dented as if gravity increased by tens of fold. However, she stood strong. Her crimson eyes never wavered and showed true determination.

    And true determination, it acknowledged.

    Shiing!

    The legendary sword came off the ground and Sheryl felt like a heavyweight was lifted off her back. Her lips lifted up for a smirk as her red aura increased in intensity and surged to the sky.

    She could feel the power and voice of Sakura Death as she held.

    "Thank you for choosing me," Sheryl said. "We are now bound by a contract. Unless one of us perishes, we will be life longpanions!"

    Sheryl''s aura reached the clouds and she ascended to the Expert level at this moment. An unheard-of feat in the Beast Kingdom. When her aura calmed down, Sheryl had a refreshing smile on her face.

    "So it''s chosen you?" A voice rang out from behind her.

    The voice startled her as she abruptly turned around to see a tall man standing behind her. He had broad shoulders and a handsomely chiselled face. His hair was a deep crimson red that reached his waist. And on top of his head was a pair of crimson fox ears. To finish off, he wore a light blue kimono.

    "Father!" Sheryl said happily as she lunged to hug him. "Yes, I am now the master of Sakura Death."

    "That''s good." Sheryl''s father said in a loving voice while hugging her. "You can protect yourself better now."

    Even with such a huge achievement from his daughter, his first priority was her safety. "Tonight, we will celebrate!"<sub> </sub>

    That night, the two of them celebrated over a well-fermented bottle of rice wine. Their family was small,posing of only two of them. They were seated on the ground by a small table, across from each other. On top of the table were various traditional foods and 3 cups of wine. One cup for her father, one cup for herself. Next to the third cup of wine, there was a portrait of a beautiful foxdy with white hair and ears.

    When the father and daughter pair toasted each other, Sheryl looked to the portrait as a small tear dripped out of her eye. "Are you proud mom? I became the wielder of a legendary sword today... Just like you..."

    Next to her, Daddy Fox was misty-eyed as well when he heard the words of his beloved daughter.

    After that day, Sheryl left her home to be an Adventurer. Both for her safety, and her distaste of the council.

    The wind blew and the campfire crackled, bringing Sheryl back to reality. Sheryl''s ears twitched as she heard moans in the distance. Furrowing her eyebrows, she made her way over to the source of the moans... the carriage.

    The horse golems of the carriage were deactivated, as well as the driver. A small amount of light was leaking from the door of the carriage which Sheryl used to peek through. She would never forget what she saw for the rest of her life.

    The seats of the carriage were moved together form a bed. Ari waspletely naked and on her back. On her stomach was her son who was simrly naked, with his member sandwiched between her huge assets. Ari held her breasts together for her son while he thrust excitedly. Every thrust would cause milk to spill out from her cherry pink nipples.

    "Oh, mom! I love your breasts!" Earl eximed while pinching her nipples. Staining his hands with her milk.

    "You love my breasts? Pinch them harder! Pull on them!" Ari whispered seductively as she squeezed her breasts harder.

    The scene was so lewd, yet grotesque to Sheryl that she did not know what to do.

    "W-what''s going on?" She gasped and wanted to look away, yet she could not. She wanted to open the door and tell them that it''s wrong, yet she could not. Her feeling of disgust went away as she felt her breath getting shorter. She felt a sort of pureness radiating from the act they were partaking. Both the mother and son showed faces of pure joy. Was this true love that transcended a familial one?

    Before she knew it, she was already fondling her breasts with one hand and fingering herself with the other. "Haah... I''m so wet..."

    Squelch. Squelch.

    "Am I really such a lewd woman who get off to watching such things?" She took out her fingers from her virgin lips and ced them in her mouth to suck on her own juice before putting them back to fingering herself.

    <o>,m Inside the carriage, Earl suddenly squeezed Ari''s breasts as hard as he could. Her immense size spilt in between the gaps of his hands. "I''m cumming, mom!"</o>

    "Yes... Cum! Cum lots! There... There...!"

    Earl then stood up from Ari''s stomach and shot his full load at her face, staining it white. At the same time, Ari''s lower lips squirted arge amount of juice. She had climaxed just from having her breasts yed with. The sight of Ari''s white stained face was beautiful and gave Earl the feeling of domination.

    "Good boy. Good boy." She licked her lips sexily then used her fingers to gather the cum around her face and licked it. "Delicious as usual."

    Outside, Sheryl had also climaxed, her hands werepletely wet from her love nectar and she felt deep shame, along with excitement. The fresh smell of love juice and semen leaked out from the door and entered her sensitive nose. She felt like she had gone drunk as her face heated up. A dose of rity suddenly clicked in, and she hurriedly cleaned herself and returned back to the campfire.

    When Earl had fallen asleep, Ari closed the carriage door with a flick of her finger and recreated the sound barrier. A mysterious smile was formed on her face as she recalled Sheryl''s lewd expression.

 Chapter 35 Shadow Influence

    "So what''s the surprise?" Earl asked his mother for the reason behind this vacation again as Dai came across the horizon.

    "Why so impatient? Tonight, you''ll see." Ari answered vaguely. She licked her lips she looked at Earl''s curious expression. She has waited so long for this...

    Outside of the entrance of Dai, there was a long line of carriages. Most of the carriages were of themon type, being made of dark brown wood but there would be more luxurious ones like the one they were in here and there along the line.

    Dai was situated by the sea. Earl could smell the salt in the air when he peeked his head out the window. He felt like it''s been forever since he has gone to the beach. Even during back in this previous life, because of his old age, he was often alone at home.

    Thinking about it, it''s truly worked out well that his wives passed away before him. If they were still alive, he would still be thinking of them, however wrinkled they may be. He loved them but his heart did not feel empty. Because this emptiness has already been filled by Ari''s love.

    He continued to observe the distant city. A short wall surrounded the city. While he described it as short, it was actually inparison to other cities. The city wall of Dai was probably half the size of Ko''s. Earl assumed it was because they were situated by the ocean, that they did not have to worry much aboutnd monsters.

    Further off into the distance, he could make out faint silhouettes of sailboats docking the harbour. This was the reason why Dai was so important as a hub.

    A lingering gazended on Earl. He turned around to see Sheryl staring at him. When she noticed his gaze, she hurriedly looked away but her pink tail wagged excitedly like a dog''s. He scratched his head in confusion. He knew he was a cute child, but the emotions behind her gaze were not such.

    Earl had no clue that Sheryl was peekingst night when he was having his daily fun with his mother.

    Outside, Sheryl''s mind seemed to enter a perpetual state of perversion. What she saw night was ying loops in her head. It felt like there was a pulling force from the carriage that urged her to look behind.

    What were those two doing inside now? She wondered. What if they were doing that... again.

    As her thoughts became more muddled, she quickly tried to regain rity by pping her cheeks.

    Pa!

    "Eh? Leader is crazy again?"

    Jiii...

    "Sorry. I didn''t say anything, leader."

    For no real reason, Sheryl began to justify what she sawst night. They''re nobles, they''re all weird like that.

    A voice inside her head then answered. Well, aren''t you a noble too!

    My family isn''t like that!

    Are you perhaps jealous? The voice in her head asked again.

    Why would I be?

    You''re approaching your 30s and you''re still a virgin. Are you jealous that a boy less than half your age is already experiencing something you have yet to experience?

    No! That''s not true! I''ve never been interested in things of that... nature.

    Is that true? Maybe you''re lying to yourself... You did masturbate to them.

    W-well...

    You think you''ve never gotten your spring of youth because those beastmen didn''t find your attractive right? Your hair colour is unusual, you''re too small, your chest is small, you''re too strong... In reality, you''ve always been seeking that spring. Isn''t that why you''ve never stopped adventuring? Maybe to find the knight in shining armour of your dreams?<sub> </sub>

    No! No! No!

    Before Sheryl knew it, her thoughts became twisted beyond herprehension.

    "Leader?"

    Pa''s voice awakened her from her thoughts. Her beautiful elven face was there when she looked up.

    "Eh?"

    "We''re already in front of the line, leader. Hurry and procure the documents so the guards don''t bother us." Pa pointed to the front of the line.

    There was only one carriage remaining in front of them. Sheryl cleared her thoughts and took out the documents.

    "Are you okay Sheryl? You''ve been out of it since yesterday." Pa asked worriedly, calling her by her real this time.

    "Yes... Yes, I''m alright now. I must''ve worried you, haven''t I?"

    "You sure did! Remember. If you ever need someone to talk to, I''m right here."

    "Thank you, Pa. I really appreciate it."

    Sheryl''s thoughts seemed to have cleared after they entered the city, like a dark cloud dispersing to show a clear sky.

    Little did she know, inside the carriage. A small shadow snaked itself into the carriage and returned to Earl''s shadow.

    Ari watched with a yful look in her eyes. Did her son think he could hide his actions from her?

    "I didn''t know that Shadow Magic could influence the soul." She said to Earl who was looking out the window and waited for his reaction.

    "Eh? You saw?" Earl tilted his head back in a panicked fashion, like a child who had just been caught doing something bad.

    "A hundred years too early to be hiding secrets from your mother." She scooted over and hugged Earl from behind. She could feel his uneasiness when their body came in contact. Did he think I wouldn''t like what he was doing? "It was an excellent show of your magic. I''m proud of you."

    "You don''t think it''s wrong?" Earl said again with some uneasiness in his eyes. This boy was too pure. Ari felt her heart beat faster.

    "You''re my child. You can do whatever you want." Ari said lovingly and stuffed his head into her chest. "Although, I do like it when it''s done in a ssy way."

    Earl stuffed his face further into her chest andughed cutely. "Hehe."

    Ari smiled and thought of the quote "Like parent like child."

    Last night, she let Sheryl see them on purpose to see her reaction. Today, her son guided her thoughts. They were quite a deadlybo.

    Inside Ari''s embrace, Earl let out a big smile. He''s never thought Shadow Magic could be used this way when inserted into someone else''s shadow.

    The best way to describe it would be inserting a set of hands into someone''s thoughts. When one made a decision, one''s thoughts would bring up the different options to choose.

    With Shadow Magic, he could "push" an option to be considered more by the target. In no way, was it powerful enough to directly change one''s decision. It was only able to influence what the target has thought of. Which meant... Sheryl was secretly a really lewd girl! And to think she saw what they were up tost night... The thoughts of it gave Earl a hard-on.

 Chapter 36 Archmage Ari

    In front of Dai''s Adventurer''s Guild.

    Ari handed the payment for the Wild Roses'' escort mission over to Sheryl. With a red face, Sheryl epted the bag filled with gold coins. Her red eyes darted between the beautiful Ari and the smiling Earl.

    "W-with this, the contract is fulfilled." Sheryl finally said.

    "It was great working with you." Ari nodded. She then pointed, "Your face is a little red. Are you alright?"

    From the side, Brenda patted her chest and gave a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry! Our leader is really strong despite how she looks. She''ll be alright! Haha!"

    Bonk!

    Sheryl chopped Brenda''s head. "I''m really fine. Thanks for worrying."

    Earl took this chance to grab Sheryl''s hand and pulled her down to meet his eye.

    "Sheryl!" He then pressed his forehead against her. "It''s not hot... Thank goodness."

    With Earl''s face so close to hers, Sheryl''s mind went back to the scene of Earl tittyfucking his mother causing her face to blush more than before.

    "You look like a tomato Sheryl!" Earl told her.

    She tried her best to smile and put her hand on his shoulder. "I''m just feeling a bit out of the weather today. It''s rude to pull ady down like that, you know?"

    "You''re lecturing me again. I do this because I like you, Sheryl!"

    Earl''s childish words caused everyone around them tough.

    "Kekeke. What a cute child. Leader finally got her first confession!"

    "Has leader''s spring of youth finallye?"

    "Ah, how romantic."

    The members of the Wild Roses were in sync and simultaneously jested.

    "Thank you, Earl. But you should really save those words for someone else."

    "Mom told me to be honest if I like someone!" Earl continued his childish act. "I want to y with you again. Come visit at the hotel, okay?"

    Having finished with his performance, Earl hopped back to his mother''s side. Ari ran her fingers through Earl''s hair and chuckled. "There you have it. My son is just a little sad to part ways with you guys."

    They then returned to the white carriage, leaving the dumbfounded Sheryl.

    "Are you expecting anything from her, my Earl?" Ari questioned Earl in the carriage.

    "No. I just want to get to know her better." Earl replied innocently.

    "Even after everything she saw?" She smirked. Because of his Shadow Magic, Earl now knew that she intentionally lured Sheryl over to watch their "fun".

    "Yeah! I don''t think it''s a problem. I find her reaction very cute!" Earl said as he snuggled his face into Ari''s breasts. In response to this, she passed her hand through his hair and unbuttoned her shirt for him to suck. With her juicy nipples before his eyes, Earl began to suck without saying a word, alternating between the two and giving them equal attention.

    While the mere act of this turned him on considerably, the pleasure he was experiencing was a different kind of pleasure. Unlike a sexual one, the act of sucking on her milk filled him with warmth and love. Like sitting by a firece during the cold winter months. That kind offort.

    Earl sucked on Ari''s milkers until they arrived at their destination. He thought they were going to their hotel right away but it was surprisingly the beach.

    Beautiful white sand was presented before his eyes and beyond it, was the ocean. The ocean was like an untainted gem. It was aquamarine in colour that brought peace to one''s heart.

    Behind, there were several traditional Japanese buildings which were various resorts. There were not many people around. Earl assumed they were at the more deserted part of the city because the carriage ride took a while.<sub> </sub>

    "You asked why we''re here, right?" Ari asked as she buttoned her shirt, hiding her assets and wore her mage robe which she hasn''t worn in a while. "Come here."

    Earl jumped into her arms and they were lifted off into the sky.

    He was slightly confused about the development but rolled with it anyway. Her familiar milky scent lingered in his nose. The city they had just arrived became smaller and smaller as they flew into the sky, and into the direction of the ocean.

    Not far from what he could see, there was a small ind in the distance. He guessed correctly and they promptlynded on this little ind. This ind was filled green peaks and appeared to be uninhabited as green vines grew all over down the slope.

    Only on the beach, they were standing on was t with the beautiful white sand.

    "Mom wants you to be here so we can witness this moment together." Ari ced Earl down and gave him a deep kiss. Because he had drunk her milk earlier, the kiss was exceptionally sweet and heartwarming. Earl could feel his mother holding him by the sides of his head as she aggressively sucked on his tongue. Their saliva dripped down their chin and fell onto the white sand beneath. When their face parted, there was a blush on her beautiful face. Her lips were a bit swollen from their kiss, and so were Earl''s.

    "Watch me!" She said and flew into the sky and hovered above the ocean.

    Earl felt his heart calm down when he saw her lone figure from afar. He didn''t know what she was going to do exactly but he instinctively knew that this must be a very important event.

    The sound of the waves was the only sound that apanied the silence. Ari''s ck robe fluttered with the wind and her eyes were closed. A moment passed, and her eyelids fluttered open revealing her glowing purple eyes. An iplete purple halo appeared on top of her head. An innumerable number of runes were engraved onto the halo. The halo appeared to be about 95%plete, only needing a tiny bit more to form a full circle.

    It seemed as though space trembled the moment the halo appeared. She began to chant.

    "O'' World! One who bestows us with the gift of magic and life. O'' Sacred existence, let my aplishments... my willpower... be examined! Come, the mana of the world. Follow my will, obey my will and let my will be unleashed. Behold. Archmagic- ???????????????? ??????????????????."

    It was long andplicated, and it was also the first time Earl had heard his mother chant. When the chant waspleted, there was silence. It was as if time had stopped. The next scene yed in slow motion in Earl''s eyes.

    Bit by bit, the halo became whole. At the moment ofpletion, it emitted a blinding purple radiance, basking Ari in the radiance. When the light faded, the halo flew from her head and into the sky, expanding hundreds of times to be a huge purple magic circle that floated below the clouds.

    From this moment onwards, Earl could no longerprehend what he was seeing. The mana in the air became alive and visible to the naked eye. Each speck of mana was different in colour and collectively, they formed a rainbow. They danced and flew, circling around Ari''s heavenly figure. She looked like a goddess descending down into the mortal world.

    The halo began to shrunk bit by bit and the visible mana became less and less visible as if they were fading away from the world. Eventually, no mana could be seen by the naked eye anymore. The halo finally shrunk back to its original size and seated itself nicely on top of Ari''s head, crowning herself as the empress.

    There was a faint smile on Ari''s face as everything returned to normal. It was as if what Earl had just seen was just a dream. But he knew it was not.

    In the next moment, Ari began disintegrating into the air, turning into particles of mana.

    "Mom..!" Earl unconsciously yelled and pain assaulted his heart. For the first time in this world, Earl''s mask began to crumble.

    However, he soon realized that his worries were for nought as Ari''s figure slowly appeared before him piece by piece, as though mana was constructing her out of thin air.

    "Calling for me?" Ari asked with a smile as she appeared before him.

    Before he knew it, Earl was already hugging Ari. His small arms wrapped around her waist as her familiar smell entered his nose.

    "Sorry for doing that to you," Ari said with augh. "I just wanted to tease you a little..."

    "Never do that again!" Earl said while hammering her stomach like a child throwing a tantrum.

    She wrapped her arms around Earl to reciprocate his hug. "My Earl... At longst, your mother has reached the fabled realm of Archmage today."

    The highest rank for any being in this world, the Archmage.

    At the age of 8, Ari Roth took her first steps into magecraft and became an Apprentice Mage. One monthter, she became a Novice Mage. Three monthster, she became an Intermediate Mage. By the end of the year, she was already an Advanced Mage. One yearter, at the age of 10, she became an Expert Mage. At the age of 25, she became a Grand Mage. And today, at the age of 39, she became an Archmage.

    "As for my reward..." Ari pulled Earl away from her so they could make eye contact. Earl could see Ari lick her lips seductively. Her purple halo remained on her head as proof of her status as an Archmage.

    "Your virginity?" She said in a sickening seductive voice.

 Chapter 37 Preparation

    "Your virginity?"

    Ari''s seductive voice echoed in Earl''s head. He let out a genuine smile and told her. "I''ve been waiting, mom."

    A blush formed on Ari''s beautiful face. Whenbined with her halo, she looked like the most alluring angel. "My lovely son... I-I''ve been holding back for so long." She said with a slight stutter.

    It might be the first time Earl had seen his confident mother stutter like this. "Come here mom, I want to kiss you."

    She kneeled down so they could be on the same level and they Earl gave her a peck on the lips. It was a pure and innocent one, unlike the lewd one they had just shared before she became an Archmage. Ari''s face was of pure bliss when the kiss ended.

    "You can take it, mom." This time, it was Earl''s turn to blush. "I-I''ve read some books."

    Even now, Earl did not forget to y his character.

    "Oh? A book?" Ari blushing face turned into that of amusement. "Does my Earl have a dirty mind?"

    "Y-yes. I''m a dirty boy who lusts after his mother." He answered while averting his eyes.

    "Fufufu." Ari hugged Earl. "It''s alright. I''m a dirty woman who lusts after her son too."

    "I can''t wait anymore..."

    "Me too."

    Ari stood up and a grey magic circle appeared on top of them. Teleportation.

    After a wave of dizziness, they reappeared in Dai, in front of the hotel they nned to stay at. It was three-stories tall and built-in Japanese style like any other building within Dai.

    A cute girl stumbled back at their sudden appearance. With their hands intertwined, Ari went over to the receptionist who was a pair of dog man anddy.

    "Your best room." She said simply.

    The room they had was on the first floor with their own personal mini courtyard. It seemed like the more luxurious ones were on the first floor, while the more affordable ones were at the 2nd and 3rd floor where one was simply restricted to a balcony at most. The floor was made with traditional tatami flooring. There was a dining area and a bath which were all separated by sliding doors.

    They were currently in the dining room. Ari walked across the room and opened the sliding door to reveal their courtyard. The courtyard was lined with green grass, polished rocks, and an artificial pond. A thick stone wall surrounded the courtyard to ensure their privacy. Beyond the stone wall, tall bamboo shoots could be seen.

    A small bird flew down andnded on the stone wall, chirping to itself. Earl could also see a small turtle swimming in their artificial pond. The sight of this rxed his nerves. He could see Ari taking in a breath of fresh air from the courtyard as well.

    "Shall we take a bath first?" Ari turned around and asked.

    Inside the bath, the floor was made out of wood, as well as the bathtub which contributed to the overall oriental feel. A water magic stone was embedded on top of the bath.

    Earl went over and turned the water on, filling the bathtub with warm water. His mother was still undressing outside so he helped himself first, washing his hair and soaping his body in the shower.

    By the time he was done, Ari entered the steamy room. Her naked body was fully exposed. Despite having seen it every day for 7 years, it was as alluring as ever.<sub> </sub>

    Boing!

    Her bountiful breasts would bounce from her steps. Earl pulled his eyes away and dipped his body in the bath.

    "Ahh..."

    He let a rxed voice as he closed his eyes. Even though he had bedded many women before, it was always an exciting experience doing it with someone he loves.

    He must admit, in his previous life, he had only gotten with most women because he was attracted to their appearance. Love only came after he did everything he wanted.

    It was strange. Despite all the lewd things they have been doing, perhaps Ari might be the only one he had fallen in love with before they had sex.

    He was awakened from his thoughts when he felt the water move. Opening his eyes, he was greeted by the sight of Ari''s sopping wet pussy. She was standing over his face with one of her legs in the tub.

    "Your mother is so horny right now, Earl. Help me relieve myself..."

    Without hearing what Earl had to say, she squatted down and ced her crotch on Earl''s mouth. Earl weed her dripping honeypot with open arms. Squeezing her asscheek with one hand, he began to suck on her clitoris.

    It did not taste like anything in particr, but it was the tastiest thing in his mind.

    "Yes..! Right there..!" Ari moaned.

    Her love juice flowed like a tide down his mouth as sucked on her clit. He took a moment to pull his face away and told her. "You''re so wet today, mom."

    She responded by pressing his head back into her pink slit. "You know why I''m like this..."

    Earl stuck his tongue out and inserted it inside her wet pussy.

    "Mhmm...!"

    Moving his face back and forth, he tongue fucked her pussy. With his free hand that was clutching on her ass cheek, he considered something bold. He began to rub her asshole with his index finger, sending an electrifying feeling down her spine.

    "This... This is good too..." She whispered.

    Earl grinned internally and fully sunk his finger into her unused hole.

    "Ahh~ I''m going to cum... I''m cumming!"

    Earl felt her asshole tighten around his finger as her pussy convulsed intensely around his tongue. Her love juice was squirted right down his throat in which he drank eagerly.

    Gulp. Gulp. Gulp.

 Chapter 38 Becoming A Man

    Afterwards, Ari rxed in the bathtub with Earl on top. She began to stroke his cock gently whispering sweet nothings into his ear. Letting out a moan, he rxed and let Ari do her thing.

    Soon, he climaxed into her soft hand and they spent a moment rxing in thefortable tub. He let his head sink into her soft breasts and let his muscles rx.

    This went on for an unknown amount of time until Ari gave Earl a slight nudge. "Can you wait for me in the bedroom?"

    Earl nodded with a smile and hopped off the tub.

    The bedroom appeared to be like any other room. The floor was lined with tatami mats and Earl entered via a sliding door. There were two futonsid down which were made of luxurious beast fur.

    Earl passed his hand through the futon, feeling fluffiness of it. When heid down, it felt like he wasying on a bed made of clouds, rather than on the floor.

    The door to the courtyard from the bedroom was halfway opened to bring in natural sunlight. Overall it felt like a very open andfortable room.

    Laying with his back on the bed, he adjusted his yukata slightly. Even though it will being off soon, it was always better to keep good appearances when possible.

    And at longst, Ari entered the room. Her appearance took Earl''s breath away. Her smooth ck waterfall-like hair flowed down her shoulders with a tint of wetness. A faint purple halo hovered above it. Her doll-like face was perfect. She possessed a pair of amethyst purple eyes with a small mole by the corner of her right one. Her nose was straight and the ideal size. Not too big, not too small. Below it, her lips was a glossy pink.

    She was wearing a loose ck yukata and a pair ofce ck stockings. He could see her deep cleavage and soft, motherly thighs from the short cut of the yukata. Ari licked her lips when she saw Earl on the bed.

    With one quick movement, she removed the sash that was holding the yukata together. The yukata fell down to the ground soundlessly, revealing her erotic body which was covered by the lingerie Earl had picked out for herst year.

    It was made out of ckce, which totallyplimented her stockings. The bra held her breasts snugly and had a small hole for her pink nipples. The panties were crotchless. From the way it was cut, her hairless pussy was framed for Earl to see.

    "You look beautiful, mom." Earl praised as a tent formed around his crotch.

    "I''m d you like it, my Earl," Ari replied as she squatted over his crotch. From this distance, he could see her love juice dripping down her thigh.

    The sunlight from outside shone down on Ari''s shoulders, giving her a holy radiance. Without a word, she bent over to kiss Earl. As they kissed, he could feel her love juice dripping onto his crotch.

    A thin line of saliva connected their faces when they parted. Ari touched Earl''s face lovingly and untied his sash to reveal his naked body.

    "Did you know?" Ari suddenly asked as her love juice flowed directly onto Earl''s exposed penis. "I''m crazy about you, Earl. You... You mean everything to me." She confessed.

    "Since we furthered our rtionship years ago, I''ve held back the desire to have you inside me. Why? It''s because you are my son and no one else. You have a huge value. This probably sounds ridiculous to you, doesn''t it? Don''t talk now." Ari ced a finger over Earl''s lips.

    "I didn''t want either of us to feel like I''ve raised you just for sex. You mean so much more. You are my son and no one else. I''ve raised since you were an infant. You are... the product of my love."

    "So I made a promise to myself. We would only take this final step when I be an Archmage..." Ari became misty-eyed when she finished her speech. "Fufufu. I''m so happy I''m crying tears of joy."

    When she took her hand away from Earl''s lips. "I didn''t know you thought so much about this, mom. You are everything to me too. Even though you haven''t said this before, I''ve always been able to feel your love. Isn''t that why we''re both able to willingly engage in this act of incest?"<sub> </sub>

    Ari let out a smile of bliss. "You''re right. I love you, Earl."

    "Me too. I love you, mom."

    Ari held Earl''s cock and slowly peeled his foreskin back. Earl''s exposed head twitched in response to the cold air. A line of precum had already formed and dripped down his shaft. A purple light appeared in her hands which then seeped into Earl''s member, erging it beyond its usual size bit by bit.

    "So much precum..." She smiled as she rolled Earl''s exposed head in her soft palm. "I''m going to put it in now."

    Ari squatted over Earl''s penis and aimed it at her pink slit. Slowly, she lowered her hips. And at longst, they became one. Earl could feel his mother''s soft folds wrapping around his member. It was tight, warm and wet. This pleasure that came with this was unlike any other that came before it.

    "Ahh, it''s...pletely in..." She whispered. "How does... your mother''s pussy feel...?"

    "It''s great. I don''t ever want to leave."

    "Fufu... Such a sweet talker... But we wouldn''t be able to get anything done if we''re always connected..." Ari pressed her hands down on Earl''s shoulder for support. "Just let me... do all the work, okay?"

    She began to move her hips.

    p! p! p!

    The sound of flesh pping began to echo in the room.

    "Mom... Your pussy feels really good!" Earl said lustfully as he reached his hands for her bouncing milkers.

    "Earl, your cock feels really good for me too!" Ari replied with a blush. "I really like this position, Earl... I get to look at you as much as I want!"

    "I love this position too! I love seeing your boobs bounce and your face!"

    "Fuu... Haa... Take a look, Earl! Look at the ce where we''re connected..."

    Ari spread her legs apart for Earl to see. Her hips also began to move in a different direction, moving in a more circr motion. Seeing this, Earl could not stay passive anymore. He lifted his body up and sucked on her milky breasts.

    "Ah~ Didn''t I say I''ll do everything?" She embraced Earl.

    "Seeing mom so sexy, I couldn''t resist anymore."

    "Fufu. Alright." Ari then leaned back, changing their position into the missionary position. She then wrapped her legs around Earl''s waist to keep him close.

    In this position, her huge breasts spilt to the side and she looked very vulnerable. "Ravage me, Earl." She whispered with a seductive smile.

 Chapter 39 Becoming A Man(2)

    Earl''s mind was fueled with even greater lust from Ari''s words. As he entered the deepest part of her, his face went over to her face and they shared another passionate kiss. His saliva flowed into her mouth open and some spilt over to the sides of her face.

    "Yes... Yes... That''s it, Earl." Ari whispered into his ears sweetly. "I''m going to use some magic to help you out, okay?"

    Without waiting for his reply, Ari casted a spell on Earl''s body, making his hips go faster.

    "Hnnng...!" She let out a loud moan from the sudden change of pace and her insides convulsed as she began to climax. "I''m cumming! I''m cumming from your dick, Earl!"

    Earl could not stop even as he felt her pussy tighten around his member. He continued to pump relentlessly.

    "Kuk... Haaaah...!~" Ari squirmed her body under Earl. "You''re such a bad boy Earl... You''re still moving even after I''ve came and my pussy is still sensitive~"

    "I can''t help it, mom. You are just too sexy! Irresistible!"

    "Ahh~ I''m going to cum again if you keep saying those words to me..!"

    <o>,m Soon, Earl felt his climax. "I''m going to cum, mom!"</o>

    "Yes, cum inside me, Earl! I want you to paint my womb with your milk!" Ari tightened her hold on Earl as she whispered. Her legs pushed Earl''s hips towards her at his moment of climax.

    "I''m cumming!"

    Earl''s mind went nk as he shot his load inside his mother''s birthing chambers. By the time he was done, they were both panting. He could see a good amount of sweat on his mother''s face as they rolled down her neck erotically.

    Even now that Earl was done, Ari continued to hold onto him tightly, not letting him go. She held his face and kissed him deeply. "Can you drink my milk while we''re like this?"

    Her arms pressed her lingerie-d breasts together and offered it to him.

    Actions speak louder than words. Earl sucked on Ari''s nipples as she asked like a child. He closed his eyes and rxed himself simr to when he was being fed as an infant years ago. The only difference now was that he was currently balls deep in his mother.

    Ari lovingly yed with Earl''s hair while they were like this. Outside, the birds continued to chirp and the sound of leaves rustling went on. They had just taken the final step in their incestuous rtionship in broad daylight.

    Eventually, Earl fell asleep. He still a child after all. A passionate session with Ari had left him exhausted. To this, Ari had noints. She enjoyed the feeling of his dick shrinking inside her, and his semen pouring out as well as his lips on herctating nipples.

    She stayed in the same position until Earl woke up. It was night time when Earl exited dreand. Their action from here was obvious. They had sex to their heart''s desires until morning.

    Earl filled his mother''s womb to the brim with his semen, having fun with her in various positions. Now that they had taken the final step, what they could do together was much, much, more.<sub> </sub>

    The next morning, Earl woke up to the feeling of pleasure on his member. His body was covered by a nket but he could see that there was someone moving below. Lifting the nket up, he found Ari with her lips wrapped around his cock.

    When she saw his face, she removed her mouth away from his morning boner and greeted. "Good morning, my Earl. This little guy woke up before you so I thought I would calm him down."

    Earl''s heart warmed at her words. "I''m awake now so you have to please both of us."

    "Fufu. What a naughty child." Ari threw the nket away, showing her hot body that was still in the lingerie. Using her index finger, she hooked onto her crotchless panties and removed it in one go. After she was done, she mounted her waist over Earl''s face.

    "Can you see Earl? Some of your semen dried on my thighs~" Without waiting for him to respond, she nted her pussy lips onto Earl''s mouth.

    Letting out loving moans, Ari sat on Earl''s face while stroking on his erect member. A few minutester, when she felt his climax nearing, she removed herself from his face and nted herself down on his sword, bing one.

    The moment she did, Earl held onto her asscheeks as he ejacted his first load of the day into her. Ari had a happy smile when she removed herself and felt Earl''s fresh milk dripping down her thighs.

    When Ariid back down next to him, Earl gave her milkers a lot of love, sucking her dry like a baby.

    "I need to replenish my milk with this!" Earl proimed.

    They spent their morning loving each other until they were interrupted by a knock on their door. Ari pouted cutely as someone interrupted her breastfeeding session. Sheid Earl back down onto the bed gently. "I''ll be back~."

    Wearing her ck yukata quickly, Ari went to the door.

    "It''s been a while, Miss Ari." A butler-like old catman was on the other side of the door.

    "It''s you," Ari said irritatedly. "What does your master want?"

    "My master heard words of you in this city. He would like to request a duel and have dinner with you tonight."

    "A duel and a dinner?" Sheughed. "Very well. My hands have been itching."

    "Excellent. I will report this back to my master. I will be back to escort you tonight, Miss Ari."

    Ari nodded at his words and closed the door. Coming back into the room, her seductive smile returned. "Earl~ Mom is back~."

 Chapter 40 Tadashi Lotora

    Later that night, the butler came knocking on the door once again.

    Ari and Earl each wore a matching ck kimono which perfectlyplemented their dark hair and pale skin.

    "There we go!" Ari finished adjusting Earl''s clothes and gave him a peck on the lips.

    When they went outside, the butler was waiting for them while standing next to his carriage. The carriage was ck in colour and was decorated with various ck metal ornaments outside. There was a tiger emblem by the window and the horses were white in colour, greatly contrasting the carriage colour.

    "Please enter, Miss Ari..." The cat butler opened the door then bowed to Ari, then paused at Earl. "...and young master."

    Ari nodded and lifted Earl into the carriage first before entering herself.

    Inside, Earlid his head on Ari''s soft breasts.

    "Is that Tadashi guy interested in you, mom?" Earl asked.

    "Yes." Ari chuckled. "Even after all these years, he still hasn''t known his ce..."

    They were on their way to meet Tadashi Lotora, a member of the Council. He was the head of the Giant Tiger n, the n which represents all tigerkin within the council.

    "You can sit back, and enjoy the show again today, my Earl." Ari rubbed his head.

    "Okay! Teach that guy a lesson foring after my mom!" Earl cheered.

    "Yes, I''m yours." Ari hugged Earl tighter and parted her legs slightly to shower her thighs. "Look, Earl." She called for his attention while shifting her panties to the side with her hand. "Some of your ''milk'' is leaking out..."

    They arrived at a restaurant by the beach. From the corner of his eyes, Earl could make out several workers catching seafood on the spot from the ocean. The workers were all strong, muscr beastmen which made sense because some of the fish they were catching were the size of a small boat.

    The appearance of the restaurant was exactly one which would have the means to hire such strong workers that can catch monsters on the spot to cook. The colour theme of the restaurant was red and brown. With the majority of the building made of brown wood, and further ented by some red colour.

    At the entrance, there were two more muscr beastmen keeping guard. Earl held Ari''s hand as they walked into the seafood restaurant. Looking at her from his height, she truly looked charming with her new purple runed halo, wless face and ck kimono. Because of his height, he could see her kimono covered underboob. The sight of it gave him the urge to jump up so he could hit his head on it. The sheer size of it meant her breasts would jiggle erotically no matter how thick the cloth of the kimono was.

    "Is something wrong?" Ari squeezed her soft hands to wake Earl up from his daze.

    "Nothing... Just admiring how pretty you are." He said cheekily.

    "Fufu." She covered herugh with her sleeve and ran her hand through his hair. "Let''s go now."

    The interior of the restaurant was brightly lit with warmmps. There was not much of a smell of food in the air. Earl took note of how there were several magic stones in the ceiling that cleansed out the smell.

    The wood floor would creak slightly with every step, but it was not a bad kind of creak. He could hear the sound of seawater beneath them as they walked past each upied tables.

    Each table was sectioned by a red white partitioner like a cubicle and then a light brown curtain. This arrangement made it so that each table had a level of privacy that heightened their food experience.<sub> </sub>

    The cat butler continued to guide them until they were on the other side of the restaurant where the private rooms were. "This way please."

    They finally arrived at private room number four. The butler bowed and respectfully opened the door.

    The first thing Earl noticed was the ss window at the back, which showed the beautiful ocean. Then he noticed the orangemp, and finally the man sitting by the floor table.

    He had brown hair and a feminine, pretty-boy face which did not fit his muscr stature. His ears were like a cat''s. Brown in colour with ck stripes, as well as his ears. He was wearing a grey kimono and sat calmly. His presence seemed to fill up the room. He was the head of the Giant Tiger n, Tadashi Lotora.

    And by his side, was surprising, Sheryl! She was sipping on tea and looked cute as usual in her red kimono. When they entered the room, her pink ears twitched and her red eyes widened in surprise, but she did not say anything in respect for Tadashi.

    "Miss Ari! I''m honoured to have you today. You''ve be even more beautiful since thest time we''ve met." Tadashi stood up to greet Ari. His eyes then trailed over to Earl. "...and this is?"

    "My son," Ari said simply with a smile that did not look like a smile.

    "Haha, you jest," Tadashi said as if he didn''t notice Ari''s facial expression. "How could you have a son when you''ve never had a man?"

    "Tadashi."

    "Yes?"

    "I don''t appreciate you using such a familiar tone. I must remind you that you are talking to me."

    "Ah. Y-yes." He said meekly instinctively.

    "Now, will you invite us to take a seat or?"

    "Y-yes. Please take a seat."

    All of this was observed by Sheryl. Who was Madam Roth to be able to intimidate a Council member like that? A blush involuntarily appeared on Sheryl''s face again as she recalled Ari''s and Earl''s "secret".

    When Ari and Earl took a seat, they greeted Sheryl.

    "It must be fate for us to meet again so soon!" Ari told her.

    "Yes, I didn''t expect you to be the VIP Lord Tadashi was referring to."

    "Oh! You guys know each other already?" Tadashi lifted up an eyebrow.

    "My party was the one to escort them."

    "Ah, what funny coincidence!" He nodded and looked to his butler. "Tell them to bring the food now."

 Chapter 41 Tadashi Lotora(2)

    ? On the table were various assortments of seafood. From fish to shellfish cooked in a wide variety of ways. Thebined smell of all these foods together wetted one''s appetite.

    "Help yourself." Tadashi signalled with his arm.

    Ari picked up her chopsticks and asked Earl, "What do you want to eat, my Earl?"

    Earl looked around and pointed to a deep-fried fish dish. It was only a section of a fish, but it was big enough to fill a te. From the way it was cut, the meat of the fish was white and glistened with juiciness. The outer skin was fried to a golden brown and there was a chilli sauce poured on top. Sitting from this distance, the smell of the fish,bined with the chilli demanded for his attention.

    His mother nodded at his words and picked up a piece of the fish with her chopsticks. Putting her hand under it to prevent the sauce from dipping, she brought it to Earl''s face.

    "Say ahh~"

    "Ah~."

    Nom.

    "Hehe." Ariughed contently after seeing Earl swallow his food. "What do you want next?"

    "Maybe the lobster..?"

    There were two lobster dishes on the table. One that waspletely deshelled and arranged beautifully, and another that waspletely intact with the shell and bright red, appearing like it had just been taken out of the pot.

    At this moment, three pair of eyes were on the te with the intact lobster. The first pair was Sheryl''s. With an enthusiastic expression, she reached out her hand and grabbed one of the lobsters, putting it on her te. Holding its body with two fingers, she pinched slightly and the shellpletely came apart from the sheer force of her fingers.

    It was like watching a magician perform their magic as Earl watched a small fissure appear on the shell that spread through the entire lobster before shattering into hundreds of pieces. So this was the power of a Grand Adept...

    Sheryl giggled cutely after she deshelled the lobster, taking it into her little mouth. A small voice of satisfaction leaked out of her lips as she closed her eyes, chewing on the bright red meat.

    The second pair of eyes was Tadashi''s. He grabbed one from the te and shoved it into his mouth without any attempts at deshelling the thing at all.

    Crunch. Crunch.

    Earl: "???"

    Ari: "..."

    Turning her attention away, she directed her chopsticks to the already deshelled lobster. The reason why there were two dishes of the same food was like this. Beastkin generally enjoyed their food ''raw'' while typical tourists like Ari and Earl just wanted ease in eating their food.

    Dipping the lobster in some sauce, she brought it up to Earl''s face.

    "Say ahh~"

    They enjoyed their dinner like this until they were both full.

    Earl could feel Tadashi''s curious gaze on him after he finished with his food. His lips lifted up into a smile as he told Tadashi,<sub> </sub>

    "Mister. It is unbing of your stature to stare at a child like me for so long."

    "Oh, haha..." Tadashiughed awkwardly at Earl''s words while Ari suppressed herughter. "Your... son? Son. He speaks just like you."

    "Enough with your clownish act, Tadashi." Ari dismissed Tadashi''s words. "Let''s get to the main order of business."

    The atmosphere took a turn.

    Tadashi nodded with a serious face. "Right. Before that, allow me to introduce you to Sheryl."

    He gestured his hand. "Sheryl. This is one of Ax''s Court Mage, the cial Witch, Ari Roth."

    "A Court Mage!?" Sheryl said in a loud, surprised voice.

    Like Council members, Court Mages were the pirs of the Ax Kingdom. In a way, they could be said to have even higher statuses than the Beast Kingdom''s Council members.

    The Beast Kingdom was ruled by 6 Council members, each representing one of the major ns. On the other hand, the Ax Kingdom was ruled by the King and 4 Court Mages. The King was in charge of managing the Kingdom, while the Court Mages assisted with other trivial affairs to bring benefits to the Kingdom. Because of this, the King was not necessarily in a higher position than the Court Mages, especially when all Court Mages were of the Grand rank.

    "Roth... I see that''s why I thought you looked familiar!" Sheryl said after a moment of realization. Her pink ears moved from side to side to express her surprise.

    "Yes," Ari smiled faintly at Sheryl''s words. "The duel. I''vee so I''m obviously interested. What''s the deal?"

    At Ari''s words, Tadashi brought a hand up to scratch the back of his head. "Well, you already know what it is..."

    "Say it clearly or I won''t understand."

    "Y-yes."

    From the side, Earl could only sigh at this tigerkin. He was a Grand Adept, and yet how was he such an incapable man?

    "W-would you spare me some of your time if I were to win?"

    "Oh?" Ariughed in a mocking tone. "10 years ago, I''ve already called you useless and now you really haven''t given up? What sort of pathetic man are you?"

    Tadashi''s tiger ears increasingly dropped at Ari''s words.

    "Fortunately, you''re in luck." Ari pointed to her Archmage halo. "This thing has been making my hands itch for a go. You don''t know what it is, do you? It''s alright. You''ll find out during our duel. You best prepare something worth my time when I win."

    "Eh?" Tadashi let out a stupid voice before breaking into a smile. "So you epted my duel! You didn''t have to say so much! Of course, I''ll prepare something!"

    "We''ll be leaving now then."

    Before they left, Earl ran over to Sheryl''s side. "Come with us so we can y? I''ve missed you!"

 Chapter 42 Letting Sheryl Watch

    And so, under the persuading gaze of Earl, Sheryl ended up in their hotel.

    She sat by the floor table with an awkward face while holding a cup of tea in her hands. The steam from the cup of tea drifted up and was swept away by the cold night wind.

    Ari was currently in the bathing so it was just the two of them. The smell of the soap of the bath mixed in with the fragrance of the tea to create a wonderful smell in the room.

    Sheryl''s ears perked up as she let out a joyous voice, "I win!"

    She showed her cards to Earl.

    They were ying a card game of this world.

    In response to her, Earl let out a grin. "Don''t think you''ve won just yet. The score is still 3 to 1."

    "This is my turnaround!"

    They continued to y the game until Ari was finished with her bath. The bathroom was connected to the living room so the two of them could see when Ari exited.

    She was wearing her ck yukata loosely, showing her mature body. Her hair was still damp. A droplet of water fell down and passed through her cleavage.

    "Looks like you guys are having fun," Ari said with a faint smile and took a seat next to Earl.

    The seating arrangement of the floor table was now like this. On one side was Earl and Ari. On the other side was Sheryl.

    "Ah, Madam Roth." Sheryl greeted her respectfully.

    "No need to treat me any more different than when you were escorting us." Ari waved her hands. "So how did your game go?"

    The fox girl sighed and her ears dropped. "I lost..."

    "Hehe." Earl let out a proud smile as he snuggled his head against Ari''s pillows. "Do I get a reward then, Sheryl?"

    "If it''s within my abilities..." Sheryl nodded. What could a child possibly want?

    "Okay!" Earl beamed and wrapped his arms around his mother''s waist. "Watch this then!"

    She tilted her head puzzledly and slowly opened her mouth in shock as Earl began to undress his mother.

    "W-w-what are you guys doing!?" She said in a flustered tone as she began blushing like a tomato.

    "Fufu. Don''t you want to see this?" Ari said with a flirtatious smile as her giant knockers were exposed.

    "You were watching us, weren''t you?" Earl said from the side as he slid Ari''s yukata off her shoulders. He did not wait for her reply as he began to grope his mother''s breasts while french kissing her.

    When they finished kissing, Earl looked back to see Sheryl''s reaction. She was in a daze and her lips were slightly parted. She really was cute to be in this much of a fluster after seeing this level of skinship.

    While Earl looked back at Sheryl, Ari untied his belt, freeing the caged monster between his legs.

    "S-so big!" Sheryl subconsciously said. Her red eyes were drawn to Earl''s erect member that was enhanced with Ari''s magic, simr to how her breasts were enhanced back at the hot spring.

    Ari wrapped her soft hands around Earl''s cock and slowly pulled his foreskin back. A droplet of precum could already be seen dripping out of his tip. She then turned Earl''s body around so his sword was facing Sheryl.

    "What do you think, Sheryl?" Ari asked softly while stroking Earl''s cock in front of her face.<sub> </sub>

    The only thing separating the mother and son pair from Sheryl was the wooden floor table.

    "This is wrong! This is incest!" Sheryl shook her blushing face.

    "So what if it''s wrong?" Earl bent over on the table at this moment, letting his mother stroke his member with a reverse grip while rimming his asshole. He could feel her wet tongue running from his asshole to his ballsack. "You are turned on too, Sheryl... I can see your erect nipple through your kimono."

    "No... this is...." Sheryl shook her head again. However, it was not very convincing as her eyes were locked onto Ari sticking her tongue into her son''s asshole while stroking his cock.

    "It''s alright, Sheryl. You can enjoy the show. It would sadden me if you were to look away." Earl continued to provoke Sheryl with his words.

    At this moment, Earl reached his climax. He arched his back as he shot out his semen onto the table. "I''m cumming, mom. Your tongue feels really good!"

    As Ari removed her face from Earl''s behind, her lips lifted up into a grin when she saw the cum covered table. The lewd smell of the cum filled the room, assaulting the sensitive nose of Sheryl. She could see the fox girl rubbing her thighs together because of how aroused she was.

    "It''s your turn to pleasure me, my Earl," Ari whispered. She sat on the floor table and spread her legs apart, showing her dripping wet pussy. The sight of this made Earl hard again in no time. Using two fingers, she fingered herself and stuck it into Earl''s mouth. With her fingers acting as a hook, she dragged Earl along with her as sheid her back onto the cum covered table.

    The height of the floor table was perfect for Earl to insert while standing. With Ari''s fingers still in his mouth, he eagerly entered her pink slit. The taste of her love juice on her fingers filled his mind as his lower part was assaulted by the pleasure of her pussy folds.

    Her insides felt even wetter than usual because of his remaining creampie from the morning. Clutching her thighs for support, Earl bent over to suck on her milkers while thrusting his hips.

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    The sound of their flesh pping echoed in the room.

    "Yes, Earl. That''s the spot~" Ari wrapped her legs around Earl''s waist to keep him closer. Looking up, she could see Sheryl''s daze face. Her fingers already made their way under her clothes under Earl''s Shadow Influence.

    "Sheryl," Ari whispered.

    "Eh?" Sheryl seemingly woke up from Ari''s words but her fingers didn''t stop moving.

    "Kiss me," Ari told her.

    Sheryl hesitated for a second and then she bent down to kiss on Ari''s sweet lips. ''I''m kissing a Court Mage who''s getting fucked by her son while fingering myself!''

    The lewdness of the situation led to Sheryl''s first climax as soon as she kissed Ari. She was like a sheep walking into a wolf''s den. As soon as shemitted to the kiss, Ari would not let her go easily.

    Sheryl immediately felt Ari''s tongue prying its way into her mouth. Struggling was meaningless. Against an amateur like her, Ari''s experienced tongue easily conquered Sheryl''s lips. Soon enough, Sheryl began using her tongue too.

    Their salivabined and umted, flowing out of Ari''s lips and down her neck.

    When they separated, Sheryl had the lewdest expression on her face. Touching her lips, she told Ari, "That was my first kiss..."

    "It''s... wonderful, isn''t it...?" Ari replied in between her moans. "I''m cumming, Earl!"

    Earl gulped down her milk and lifted up his face from her milkers. "I''m cumming too, mom!"

    At their moment of climax, Ari pulled Earl closer with her legs and hugged him tight. Her back arched up from the table like a bow as her legs convulsed.

    When she let go, Earl took a step back and nted his ass on the floor pillow, appreciating the sight of his cum dripping out of his mother''s pussy.

 Chapter 43 Refuel

    Sheryl had a moment of rity after witnessing the whole session of Ari and Earl''s "fun". She hurriedly took her hand out of her panties. It was still wet from her love juice.

    The sight of Ari''s naked self on the table enjoying her afterglow ignited unimaginable desires within her. Casting her eyes away from Ari, she set her eyes onto Earl who was also exhausted andying on the ground.

    She knew this was her chance to escape. Otherwise. Otherwise...

    She erased her thoughts and hurriedly adjusted her kimono. Once her clothes were adjusted, she hurriedly stood up and ran out in the blink of an eye.

    Thud!

    The sliding door shut behind her.

    "Haah... Haah..." Sheryl panted, her chest moving up and down. Why was she so exhausted from running out of a room? She rested her back on the sliding door that acted as the entrance into the ce she had just escaped from.

    cing her head on her chest to calm herself, she realized that it was the same hand she used to masturbate earlier. Before she knew it, her fingers were already in her mouth. Her tongue, acting on its own to clean her pussy juice.

    In her mind, the scene of Ari fingering herself and sticking her love juice-covered finger into Earl''s mouth reyed itself repeatedly.

    She was only saved from further depravity when she heard the sound of other guests in the hallway.

    "Phew! That hot spring was so rxing!"

    "Right? I''m going to take a dip again in the morning!"

    Hotspring...

    One thing after another, Sheryl was unable to remove the lust from her mind. She went back on her feet and ran out of the hotel in the blink of an eye.

    A ck shadow was left where she was previously standing and went back into the room.

    In the room, Earl was sitting on the floor table while Ari cleaned his cock on her knees.

    "How do you like this size?" Ari asked while ying with Earl''sid penis.

    "Makes your son feel like a grown man..."

    "Fufu, not yet. Only this part." Ari gave little Earl another shake and ced her ck yukata back on her shoulders. "Let''s go to bed."

    On the futon, the two slept together as usual with one of Ari''s breasts exposed and Earl''s lips attached to it. When Earl fell asleep, Ari let out a content smile and hugged him closer. She enjoyed the sight of his face being squished against her chest.

    In reality, she did not need much sleep as an Archmage. She could experience the same rejuvenation from sleep with magic. The only reason for her to sleep now was for Earl and she loved it.

    The same could be said about Adepts. While they progressed in a different skill tree, they were much more efficient in regards to matters concerning the physical body. Adepts progressed by advancing their physical skills and abilities. As such, there was a certain point where sleep did no matter much anymore.<sub> </sub>

    <o>,m The morning soon came. The sound of birds chirping awakened the pair from their sleep. Today was the day of the duel.</o>

    Since Ari woke up first sheid on her sides as she teased Earl''s morning erection to wake him up. And sure enough, Earl''s eyelids trembled and opened. Yawningzily, he greeted. "Good morning, mom."

    "Morning, my Earl," She leaned in for a kiss. It was their first kiss of the day. "Can you fuel mom with your ''milk'' to start off the day?" She whispered after parting her face.

    "Of course... Take all you need!" Earl weed her by removing the belt that tied his yukata together. His erection sprang to life, showing its abnormally big size that did not fit his child body.

    "How kind of you..." Ari positioned herself over Earl in the cowgirl position without taking her yukata off. Because of this Earl could not see her drenched pussy, but it was not a bad thing. "I''ll help myself then..."

    Earl could feel his member being sheathed by Ari''s wet folds.

    "Ahh... This is the best~" Ari let out a moan. "You are so perverted, Earl. I''m not even naked and you are this hard~~."

    "It''s because you trained me to be like this... It''s all your fault, mom." Earl shifted the me over to her while smirking at her words.

    "You''re right. I''ll take responsibility by pleasuring your dick..." She changed her hip motion into a more circr one. "...like this..."

    The circr motion Ari was making with her hips gave Earl intense pleasure. With his headying on the pillow, he could see all the lewd expressions she was making.

    Her flowing, smooth ck hair shook with every movement of her hips. The morning sun rays shone down onto it, giving it a beautiful gloss while her perfect face was lit up by her purple runic halo. Her ck yukata hung loosely off her body. Earl could see her giant breasts shaking under the yukata from her movements.

    While Earl admired her appearance, he suddenly felt her hole contract and convulse rapidly.

    "Oops. I came a little early today, fufu." Ari told Earl with a blush.

    "Hehe, you''re so cute, mom." He replied with an earnest face. He could feel her insides tightening up again at his words.

    "W-what are you saying?" Ari became flustered. She was like a girl in love.

    And it wasn''t one-sided. He loved her too. He began to move his hips. Ari took Earl''s movement as a signal and resumed moving her hips. "Teasing your mom like that, you must be punished!"

    Following her words, Ari took a moment to turn around, changing their position into the reverse-cowgirl.

    "Haah~... It goes so much deeper in this position..."

    Pa! Pa!

    The sound of Earl''s thigh hitting her bare ass became louder. A few minutester, Earl ejacted deep inside his mother. A few beads of sweat rolled down his forehead when he was done.

    "Thank you for the fuel~."

 Chapter 44 Duel

    After breakfast, Ari and Earl entered their white carriage and went to the agreed upon location of the duel. For people of their caliber at the Grand rank and beyond, it was not logical to carry it out within the city.

    The carriage arrived at the sandy beaches. Earl peeked his head out of the carriage and could see a figure d in red had already arrived. The salty scent of the ocean filled his hose.

    On top of the white sand, Sheryl''s small figure stood. Her cherry pink hair moved with the wind, exposing her nape. Her pink ears would move asionally. Her delicate face was expressionless. A beautiful, well-crafted red kimono covered her modest body. Her pink fox tail was waving in sync with her ears.

    When the white carriage arrived by her side, her expressionless face crumbled, showing her honest face. Her eyes shifted side to side awkwardly as she anticipated for the opening of the carriage door.

    nk!

    The door opened and Earl hopped out. He was wearing a white yukata with ck patterns. Following him, Ari stepped out with one leg. Her smooth, pale thighs peeked out from under her nk yukata and was quickly covered up when she fully exited.

    As usual, she wore her ck yukata loosely, letting her breasts hang loose. The only support it had was the tightly tied yukata belt.

    "Good morning, Sheryl!" The mother and son pair greeted her normally, as ifst night never happened.

    "G-good morning." Sheryl returned the greeting quietly.

    "Did you sleep wellst night? Do you want a kiss?" Ari teased.

    "N-no..." Sheryl blushed and looked away.

    "What about me, Sheryl? Can I get a kiss too?" Earl asked with a grin.

    To Earl, Sheryl said sternly. "Not. You."

    Her red eyes directly met with Earl''s purple eyes. Earl felt strangely turned on under her stern gaze. "Hehe."

    Without knowing it, Sheryl ced her hand over Earl''s head unknowingly.

    Now that the mother and son pair had arrived, it did not take long for Tadashi to appear.

    Wee!

    They heard the sound of air cracking in the distance. A ck dot appeared in the sky and crashed down into the sand like a meteor, forming a crater.

    All the sand flew everywhere. Ari waved her hand and a barrier appeared in front of them, blocking all the sand before any couldnd on them.

    "Not very tasteful." Shemented.

    From where the "meteor"nded, Tadashi stood up. He was the "meteor" that came crashing down. He wore a grey kimono and had a pretty face with brown hair and tiger ears. He was the head of the Giant Tiger n, Tadashi Lotora.

    In one arm, he carried a sack.

    "Apologies for myteness, I was retrieving your end of the deal." Tadashi said as he ced the sack on the ground. When itnded on the ground with a sound, it squirmed.

    "Per our agreement, Sheryl will be our judge and witness. If I win, you have to spend some time with me. If you win, I have to give you a reward of equivalent value."<sub> </sub>

    "Correct." Ari nodded as she stepped. "So what is this ''reward'' you have procured for me?"

    "I''m d you asked." Tadashi lifted the bag up, letting the content inside roll out.

    What came out of the bag was a little girl with lightly tanned skin. Her hair was silver white, like the moon. Her face was small and cute with a pair of bright yellow eyes. When exposed to the sudden sunlight, they darted around in panic. A thin, ck fabric was wrapped around her small neck, indicating her status as a ve. Despite wearing rags, her smooth and tight body could not be concealed. And the most particr feature of all, her long, elven ears.

    "A dark elf." Arimented as her purple eyes ran itself over the little girl. "Quite rare indeed, but what''s special about her?"

    "She''s the princess of a tribe we''ve recently killed off. She has great potential for Dark Elven magic and she also has great looks. She could be your maid or experimental subject with her resilient body. Whichever one you prefer. "

    "Quite valuable indeed. Very well, I''ll take her."

    "Don''t speak so soon. I might win, you know?"

    At Tadashi''s words, Ariughed softly, hiding her smile behind her sleeves. "Fufu, you are quite funny, Tadashi."

    Ari''s mocking words reached Tadashi but he could do nothing about. He gripped his fists tightly. Why? Why won''t she ept him? He was a Grand Adept! A Council member of the Beast Kingdom! One of the bigshots of this continent! Why won''t she acknowledge him as a man...?

    He swallowed his discontent and smiled weakly to Sheryl. "Could you take care of her?" He pointed to the beautiful dark elf ve.

    "Of course." Sheryl nodded. Her eyebrows furrowed together when she saw the ve cor. As a righteous person, she did not like the concept of very, but there was nothing she could do about it. She squatted down to the girl and asked, "Can you stand up?"

    "Mhm." The girl nodded and stood up.

    Sheryl let out a sigh of relief at this. At least she didn''t appear to have been treated too badly. While standing up, the girl reached Sheryl''s shoulder height whereas Earl only reached up to her breasts. She held the litle girl''s hand and brought her over to the carriage.

    When they arrived, Earl circled around the girl as if he was inspecting an object. His eyes scanned every detail of her pretty face and down to her exposed body that was covered in rags.

    <o>,m Bonk!</o>

    Sheryl chopped Earl on the head. "What are you doing?"

    "I''m inspecting what''s mine!" Earl told her.

    "..." Sheryl was speechless. "How do you know that she''s going to be yours?"

    "Why wouldn''t she? I''m sure mom is just going to give her to me." Earl replied like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

    "You''re that confident in her winning?"

    "Hehe." Earlughed. "You''re pretty funny too, Sheryl. This isn''t a fight."

    "What is it then?" Sheryl furrowed her eyebrows. Even though she was not close to Tadashi, she could not help but be dissatisfied seeing a Council member of her Kingdom disrespected like this.

    Earl responded by giving her a smile.

 Chapter 45 Close Fight

    Two figure hovered above the beautiful, clear ocean.

    One was a sexy, maturedy. She had glossy, velvety ck hair flowing down her shoulders. Her body was an hourss shape and her skin was pale. The ck yukata she was wearing fluttered with the wind, showing her smooth, long legs. With a faint smile, her purple eyes looked at her opponent. She was the Court Mage of the Kingdom of Ax, Ari Roth.

    Her opponent was a muscr man donned in a grey kimono. He had a long, striped tiger tail which appeared to be static. It reflected his state of mind. His face was that of a pretty boy, appearing feminine and delicate. A slight mismatch to his hulking, muscr body. His hair was brown and wavy with a pair of tiger ears to finish off. He was Tadashi Lotora, a Council member of the Beast Kingdom.

    Unlike Ari, he could not hover in the air with the use of magic. Below his feet was a faint mist which kept him in the air. He was using his aura as a stepping stone, a high-level feat that demonstrated control and power over one''s aura.

    "Are you ready?" Tadashi asked as he went into his battle stance. His face was hardened and showed pure concentration, appearing to bepletely still.

    "Is this your way of making me lower my guard?" Ariughed as her body effortlessly moved in the air. She stuck one of her legs out to provoke him. "Hit me with your strongest attack."

    "Very well." Tadashi nodded. A brown aura gathered around his body and morphed into the head of a tiger. "Prepare yourself!"

    The tiger''s headpletely cloaked Tadashi''s body. It appeared life-like and ethereal at the same time. Every little detail could be seen. From the ferocious in its eyes to the fine lines within the fur. The pressure it brought was so intense that the wave of the ocean beneath Tadashi stopped, bing still water.

    "Giant Tiger Destructive Fist!" Tadashi intensely yelled out the name of his move as he punched forward, sending the tiger head shooting towards Ari.

    Many thoughts ran through his mind at this moment. The Giant Tiger Destructive Fist was the move he made when he rose to the rank of Grand Adept. It was his signature move. One that defined his inner being and who he was. This was the move that allowed him to reach the peak.

    He remembered when he debuted this move. It was many years ago before he became a Council member. There was a strange incident within the Forest of Deep which made the monsters agitated. The monsters became unusually aggressive and attacked the nearby vige and cities. It was an unprecedented crisis. The Adventurers within the Beast Kingdom had to gather together to resist this crisis.

    And there he was. With the newly created Giant Tiger Destructive Fist in hand, he showcased it to the world for the first time. Clearing tides of monsters with just a single fist. His fame spread throughout the Kingdom, surpassing that of his brothers. It was with this, that he was able to leverage himself into the position he was in now. He was hailed as the hero of the Kingdom.

    This was the story of Tadashi Lotora.

    The Giant Tiger Destructive Fist appeared in front of Ari in the blink of an eye. Tadashi''s eyes widened and went into camera capturing mode at this moment. Because this was a moment which he would never forget for the rest of his life.

    Moments before the Giant Tiger Destructive Fist hit Ari, it simply... disappeared.

    And Tadashi''s eyes captured every millisecond of it. Ari''s smirk. The way it disappeared like a millennium-old wood being blown away by the wind, turning into dust.

    Whoosh!

    Ari''s hair blew back and that was it. Keeping her smirk, she lifted her hand. In the next moment, a massive, raging ball of blue fire appeared. It was not hot at all, but rather, a chilling cold.

    When it fully emerged, the ocean below froze. Without a word, Ari tossed it at Tadashi, thoroughly hitting him with the frost me, turning him into a block of ice.<sub> </sub>

    The block of ice stalled in the air for a moment. Tadashi''sst expression was captured and frozen within.

    Crack! Plop!

    The ice cube fell onto the frozen water, breaking a hole in it before falling into the water.

    And just like that, everything was over.

    Ari flew over to where the carriage was parked.

    Sheryl and the ve girl stood like dumb chickens with their jaws dropped whereas Earl simply ran into her embrace.

    "Whew, that was a close fight," Ari said. "Good thing I was just a hair stronger than him, fufu."

    Everyone: "..."

    Ari was in a good mood and she expressed it by hugging Earl tightly.

    Within his mother''s embrace, Earl felt deepfort. Her familiar, milky smell entered his nose. It was her unique scent. A milky smell that belonged only to her that will forever remind him of her heavenlyctating pair of breasts.

    "Madam Roth..." By the time they were done hugging, Sheryl had already gotten over her shock. Her expression was one of excitement as her pink fox ears moved rapidly. "Could it be... that you''ve reached the fabled realm!?"

    "Who knows?" Ari answered mysteriously. Her eyes trailed over to the dark elf ve.

    Ari''s gaze caused the elven girl to step back in fear. It was the first emotion she had shown so far, breaking her emotionless, doll-like facade. But who could me her? Anyone would be afraid after witnessing that spectacle.

    "You''re mine now!" Earl told the elven girl and held her hand. Her hands felt soft and moist, probably from her nervousness. At this distance, Earl could take a good look at her wless, tanned dark elf skin. And she was only a head taller than him.

    "Okay, you can keep her then, my Earl." Ari giggled to herself at Earl''s actions. He rarely asked for anything and it seemed like he really wanted the girl. She ran her hand through Earl''s soft ck hair to express her affection.

    "What''s your name?" Earl asked the dark elf without letting go of her hand.

    The girl''s yellow eyes trembled under Earl''s scrutinizing gaze. "...A-Aria. It''s Aria."

 Chapter 46 Farewell

    "Aria? Splendid." Earl nodded. His little hand touched her face and shifted down to her chin. Aria''s gorgeous face was in full view. This was the first time Earl was in such close contact with a dark elf.

    Her tanned skin was a special one. Unlike regr tanned skin where colouration may not be evenly distributed throughout the entire body, Aria''s waspletely and evenly distributed. This gave her skin a wless appearance.

    He thoroughly enjoyed the soft feeling of her soft cheeks with his hand, ignoring her reaction which consisted of small winces. Earl could see goosebumps appearing at the back of her neck from his touch and her yellow eyes narrowing as she looked away.

    Earl then took a step back and asked his mother. "Is there some sort of transfer process, mom? The guy is at the bottom of the ocean now so do we have to wait for him?"

    "No need to wait," Sheryl answered while shaking her head. She pulled out a piece of parchment from who knows where and borated. "Lord Tadashi has already signed this piece of the agreement beforehand."

    The parchment lit up in mes and turned into ashes. Aria''s ve cor then lit up and shone onto Ari''s body. The light was white in colour filled with specks of many other colours of the rainbow within. It beamed onto a random part of Ari''s robe and faded away.

    "The transfer process is nowpleted," Ari said while lifting one hand to show that a rune has appeared on top of it. The rune appeared cryptic and mysterious, corresponding to the rune on Aria''s cor.

    "This is the ''key''." She told Earl. "It is your proof of ownership. I''ll let you have it."

    The rune floated off Ari''s hand andnded on top of Earl''s right hand. It shone the same white colour with rainbow specks and then faded into vague ck lines on top of his hand.

    "very Magic is an Unssified Magic, it used to require a medium to cast but magic has advanced enough for Mages to cast it as a spell. It has faint connections to Soul Magic so it will benefit you and act as a good study material."

    Earl looked at his right hand in wonder. It felt like his insides were getting tickled when the ve keynded on him. He could now feel a faint connection to Aria. Lifting his hand above him, the rune looked beautiful. He let his mask crumble and smiled happily.

    "Thank you, mom! You''re the best!" He ran over to hug Ari''s thighs.

    Ari touched him lovingly. "Fufu, of course. We''re on vacation, how could I let you go back empty-handed? But treat her well, okay? Even if she''s a ve, her main assigned duty will be as a maid."

    To be fair, if it was any other ve, Earl would not be this interested. Aria was simply too gorgeous and exotic to resist. Earl was a simple man who followed his desires. He wanted to fuck his mother, so he did. Aria fancied his eyes the moment she was taken out of the bag, so she was his now too.

    As a degenerate, he had no problem at all about her ve status. In fact, it only added to the specialness of Aria within his eyes.

    "My duty is done here," Sheryl spoke up after everything was handled. She took a moment to set her pretty crimson red eyes onto the figures of Earl and his mother, Ari. Her eyes trembled and she looked away while blushing. "I-I will now check on Lord Tadashi."

    "Our encounter has been a meaningful one. If you ever miss us,e see us at Ax. You''ll know where to find us if you ask around." Ari winked as she opened the carriage door. "We''ll be going back to Ax after we enjoy a couple more days here."<sub> </sub>

    With the final words said, she turned to enter the carriage. Earl took Aria''s hand and followed. Before taking hisst steps into the carriage, he turned around and shed his cutest smile. "See youter, Sheryl! We''ll meet again!"

    The white magic carriage took off and Sheryl was left standing alone. How did a few words from her turn into a full farewell session? She scratched her head. Setting her eyes onto the departing white carriage again, she smiled fondly.

    These past few days have been a rollercoaster for her, leading to many embarrassing situations, memorable moments, and unforgettable memories. Her embarrassment vanished for the moment. Because she was sure that if she were to meet them again in the future, she would look back on these memories fondly together with them.

    Sheryl shook her head and ran to the sea. Her footsteps left ripples in the sand as she ran. Even when steps away from stepping into the water, she did not pause. There was no need to pause as her feet seamlessly transitioned to walking over the water. Defying thew of physics, her footsteps left ripples in the moving ocean as it did in the sand.

    She only stopped when she arrived at the location where Ari and Tadashi had just fought, the ce where the water was frozen.

    Click.

    Her sandals left an audible sound when she stepped on the ice and walked towards the hole. Sheryl let out a small sigh and took out her sword.

    "I really don''t need to do this, but I''m helping you on the fact that you''re a friend of my father."

    Sakura Death shone beautifully under the light of the sun. Holding the sword in one hand, Sheryl''s rxed face was reced by one of seriousness as she swung down.

    Shing!

    The ice beneath cleaved and the ocean parted, revealing the ocean floor where a big block of iceid.

    Sheryl let her light body fall to the ocean floor and rushed for the ice block before the sea returned. She held the ice block in one hand and jumped out of the ocean floor and all the way back onto the beaches.

    Thud!

    The ice block fell onto the beaches. Inside the ice cube, the frozen figure of Tadashi could be seen. His facial expression appeared to be that of a smug one, having confidence in the attack that heunched.

    Sheryl sighed once again at the unfortunate fate of Tadashi. She sat by the ice block and began her slow wait for the melting of the ice block.

 Chapter 47 Aria

    "I shall introduce myself now. Earl Roth humbly presents himself as your master." Earl told Aria happily while holding her face.

    In the carriage, Aria looked sideways to avoid Earl''s gaze. She did not say anything in response to Earl''s words. But even with herck of words, she looked as beautiful as ever. The delicacy and charm of her face could beparable to Ari''s.

    "It would sadden me if you were to be like this forever. Don''t worry, I''ll fix you up when we return home."

    Earl''s words caused Ari tough.

    "You''ll scare her if you talk like that, you know?"

    Ari was sitting across from Earl within the carriage because Earl wanted to sit next to Aria.

    "Ask her a few basic questions first." She then leaned forward and whispered to Earl.

    "Ah." Earl nodded in understanding. "Aria. Have you received any training yet?"

    Still looking sideways, Aria whispered out her words. "Yes. I''ve been trained to be obedient and can serve the master in basic tasks."

    The answer sounded monotone and rehearsed but Earl was not disappointed. It was a new experience for him and he was excited.

    "Oh? And what are these basic tasks?"

    "This ve is able to brew and serve tea. Tend master to tasks like dressing and undressing. Arrange files and documents for master. She can also read, write, and clean."

    "Don''t look away when talking to me, Aria."

    Aria''s body jumped slightly at Earl''s request. "T-that would present to be a difficult task, master. This ve has not been taught such a thing."

    Earl''s brows widened in surprise at Aria''s response. She was still underage like Earl and did not know everything. He could hear her personality within the response.

    "Then it will be an order. Look at me in the eyes when you talk to me."

    "Y-yes." Her head moved and their eyes met for the first time. Aria''s yellow eyes captivated Earl who could not resist running his hand through her beautiful silver hair.

    "What do you feel when I do this?"

    "This ve has not been taught this."

    "What about before you became a ve? How would you feel if I do this to you?" Earl held Aria''s silver hair in front of him and admired it.

    "T-this ve does not know. N-no one has done it before..."

    "I understand. Forgive my actions." Earl let her hair fall out of his hand and stood up to sit next to his mother.

    "It''s fascinating how you''re treating her," Ari remarked. "She''s just a ve, you know?"

    Her words reminded Earl of the different standards of the two worlds. Back where he came from, very was not tolerated and the thought of acquiring one never came to his mind. As such, he did not know exactly how to treat Aria.

    "But it''s fine too. It means I have taught my son well about respect." She dotingly patted his head.

    "I will learn how to treat her as I grow up. For now, can we go shopping for some clothes?"<sub> </sub>

    They arrived at the shopping district.

    The experience reminded Earl of the time he went shopping with Ari years ago. But this time, they had an extra person, invisible as she was.

    Ari held Earl''s hand as they walked through the streets with Aria following behind them. She did not talk much. Or rather, she did not talk at all when she was not questioned.

    Aria appeared to be in a permanent daze which was only natural for a child ve. The experience of getting her tribe wiped out must have been a traumatizing experience. Earl took his eyes away from her.

    Even though she was wearing rags and had a ve cor, there were many eyes on her simply because of her gorgeous appearance. It did not help that she was following Ari and Earl who looked beautiful together.

    She began to walk closer to the mother and son pair unconsciously to shake off the difort.

    A few minutester, they arrived at their destination.

    "How about here?" Earl pointed.

    It was a cute and small shop. Having traditional Japanese construction with a modern twist. The modern twist being all the bright pink and white colours that decorated the shop.

    ''Milly''s Shop''

    The sign read. Outside, there were ss windows that showed the contents within the shop. Three mannequins were lined up.

    The first mannequin wore a frilly French maid outfit.

    The second mannequin wore a short and skimpy kimono.

    Thest mannequin wore a revealing shrine maiden outfit.

    "The style quite suits her, doesn''t it?" Earl said innocently. His eyes shifting to the side to gauge Aria''s reaction.

    To his disappointment, there weren''t many changes to her facial expression. He was quite looking forward to seeing a cute reaction from her, but it appeared that she was too hidden in her shell. He would have to try harder to get her toe out.

    "Fufu, it would be cute, indeed." Ari hid herugh behind her sleeve.

    "You too, mom!"

    "Eh? Okay, fufu."

    They entered the shop and was greeted by a st of pink. Seeing it from outside was one thing, but stepping into the shop was a different experience.

    It was like they entered a shop that maxed all its stats into ''Moe''. There was cute, frilly, and pink everywhere.

    "Wee!" A youngdy stepped from behind the counter.

    She was a dogkin with droopy dog ears that appeared cute quite. Her face was small with a mischievous, toothy grin. Her hair was light brown in colour and cut short. Her body was small and petite, being almost the same size as Sheryl. And most important of all, she wore a frilly French maid costume.

    Her eyes immediately began to scan the three of them. Earl could visibly see her eyes light up when theynded on Aria.

    "Oh my! What fine specimen we have today! Come!" She excitedly brought them deeper into the shop.

 Chapter 48 Millys Shop

    Milly, the shop owner seized Aria at incredible speed and ced her down.

    "This must be the subject we''re dealing with today, yes?" Milly asked Ari and Earl, ignoring the ufortable gaze of Aria.

    "Yes, her first," Earl nodded and then pointed at his mother, "And herter."

    "Oh?" Milly took a step back and made a serious face as her eyesnded on Ari''s huge mommy milkers. "You... you are a formidable opponent indeed. I shalle back to you once I am done with this fine subject."

    The dog girl then ran off into the back of the store.

    Ariughed in amusement. "I like this. She''s got character."

    The mother and son pair then took a seat by the entrance. There was a bright pink stool provided for them leaving Aria alone in a daze.

    Aria appeared ufortable standing alone. Her bright yellow gaze turned to her master in which she gave him what is assumed to be a pleading gaze.

    Earl gave her a smile in return and waved his hand, ignoring her plea. This was for her own goods after all. She could not be left wearing rags forever, as elegant as she made it look.

    A few minutester, Milly returned with a moving rack. The rack was white in colour and decorated with pink flowers. It moved swiftly across the floor through the use of swivel feet.

    The rack carried a number of items that were in Aria''s size.

    "Anything in mind?" Milly asked just in case.

    "It would bring me the greatest joy to see you use your best abilities on her. The only requirement is for at least one maid uniform." Earl enunciated his thoughts.

    "At least one maid uniform?" Milly''s eyes lit up with passion. "You are a generous master, indeed!"

    Earl felt a bit weird being called ''master'' but it was just a minor thing to get used to.

    "My Earl is growing up and taking charge." Ari teased. From her bright expression, she was obviously very entertained by this whole event.

    Earlid his head down on herp and joked. "Maybe when I grow up enough, I''ll be able to take charge of you."

    "Fufu, I look forward to the day." She squished her mommy milkers against his face.

    Meanwhile, Milly quickly got to work. With a face of utmost concentration, she carefully selected her pieces. When she was done with her selection, she pulled out a folding shoji screen and covered Aria.

    There was an intense sound of clothes moving. When the sound stopped, Milly stepped out with a toothy grin.

    "I present to you, the foundation!" She pulled the folding screen away, exposing the newly upgraded Aria.

    "Woah!!" Earl and Ari both let out sounds of admiration.<sub> </sub>

    Aria had a blushed face as she tried her best to use her hands to cover her breasts and crotch. But it was of no use. Her tanned skin was highlighted to its full glory.

    She wore a matching silky white camisole and panty set. The set had a design that consisted of both cute frills and sexyces. It was the best of both worlds.

    There was not much that needed to be said about the camisole. It was like a sexier, better tank top. Earl could almost see a faint outline of her budding twin cherry from the thinness of the camisole.

    Moving his eyes down, he observed that the panties were cut simr to a thong of where he came from. It was like Milly read his mind as she turned Aria around for him to see her backside.

    And as expected, the panties perfectly entuated her peachy bottoms.

    "My shop only offers the highest quality product. On top of this wonderful, wonderful design, it''s also enchanted with size-adjustment runes! That means you won''t have to worry about her outgrowing this wonderful piece of clothing."

    "It''s perfect." Earl pped while stillying down on Ari''sp.

    "Umu." Milly nodded proudly. "This set, we shall keep then?"

    "Of course."

    "Very well!" She pulled on the folding screen and covered Aria once again. "I shall continue with my work now!"

    The sound of clothes rustling filled the shop once again. Even without seeing Milly, Earl could see the passion she had for her work. How? From the asional weirdughs behind the folding screen of course.

    If not for the bright pink colours in the shop and ss window, theughs alone would make one think the shop was a sex dungeon.

    The sound of clothes rustling stopped and there was a period of momentary silence. The folding screen was pulled back and Aria''s first outfit waspleted.

    From the top, her silver hair was tied back into a bun. In this hairstyle, her long elven ears were entuated as well as her neck which wore a ve cor.

    The actual outfit was as expected, a frilly French maid outfit simr to one Milly was wearing. The dress itself was ck and went down to mid-thigh level. The apronponent was pure white with more frills. The sleeves were short and hugged her thin arms snugly. On her legs were a pair of matching white stockings.

    Aria held her head down as both her hands clutched onto her apron, appearing seemingly embarrassed.

    "What do you think?" Milly presented proudly.

    "Excellent," Earl said. He has already been sitting upright the moment Aria was revealed. "Now she really looks like she''s mine."

    "Umu. Indeed. I have a couple more. Shall I proceed?"

    "Yes. No need to ask such obvious questions."

 Chapter 49 Aris Turn

    By the end of the session, Aria ended up with 3 different outfits.

    The first was Milly''s prized maid outfit which brought out all of Aria''stent cuteness.

    The second was Milly''s take on a kimono. It was shortened to mid-thigh level and was baggier in the cut. It was Milly''s way of adding an element of cuteness to the kimono design without taking anything away. To match Ari and Earl, the kimono was ck in colour with subtle pink flowers. The ck colourplimented her dark skin well and contrasted her light hair.

    Thest was a slight variation of the maid outfit. The skirt length was longer on this one for a more conservative approach and the dress became sleeveless. Overall, this one gave a more mature vibe.

    On top of the outfits, Aria received an equal amount of undergarments. They were another one of Milly''s speciality.

    They were all camisoles with matching panties like before, but with a different pattern in thece and colour. Their colours were white, ck, and cream.

    In this world, having a choice in one''s outfit for the day was a privilege of nobility. Commoners often had around 2 sets of clothing and at most, 3.

    This was because every article of clothing was handmade. Some articles even have the involvement of magic runes, like every piece of Aria''s clothing. As such, the luxuriousness of Aria''s outfits could bepared to that of nobility.

    Even among the ves of nobility, this would be a rare case. No one would want to spend so much money on a ve on top of the hefty sum they spent to buy the ve in the first ce.

    But this was not a problem for Ari, who wanted to spoil her son.

    It was now her turn to be done in by Milly. Ari stood at the spot where Aria was previously dressed by Milly.

    Ari had a slight smile on her face as she waited for the shop owner to act. Like with Aria, Milly took a step back to assess the customer before proceeding to bring out a rack with the items that suited the customer''s needs.

    "So what do you have for me?" The Court Mage asked.

    "You do not suit most items in my shop. Luckily, I''m apetent a craftswoman so I have something just right for you."

    Earl observed this interaction with the freshly dressed Aria by his side. Aria was wearing her newly acquired frilly french maid dress. Peeking at her from the corner of his eyes, she looked truly wonderful. The pristine whiteness of her apron highlighted how special her silver hair was.

    It was one of those things where by cing something of lower quality on a higher quality object increased the impressiveness of the high-quality object. This was not to say that the pristine colour of the apron was inferior to her hair, but it simply appeared that way because of how beautiful her hair appeared from various angles.

    His sneaky gaze was easily detected by her sensitive elven senses. Aria returned a puzzled look to him, in which Earl looked at her in the eyes and smiled.

    Was this him treating her as an object? It did not matter. There was no need to justify his actions when he was doing what he wanted.

    He took his gaze away from her sparkling yellow eyes and returned to the interaction between Milly and his mother.

    Compared to how Milly was treating Aria earlier, she was obviously more reserved now.<sub> </sub>

    This was not just because of Ari''s status as what appeared to be a high-ssdy who has the means to afford a rare ve like a Dark Elf, but it was also her temperament and projection of attitude.

    When one appears to be confident, showing respect for oneself, it would oftentimes be projected and received by those around themselves. It was why those who practice self-love could often be seen taking challenges and oveing them. Earl knew this from experience.

    It was fascinating to him how the nature of humans applied to other races like demihumans as well. It showed him that when associating with other intellectual races, they were all really the same in the end. Earl concluded his monologue and went back to turning his brain off.

    "What do you think of this?" Milly pulled a long dress from her rack.

    It was a ssic, Victorian maid dress. Extremely conservative with Milly''s signature frills only appearing on the white apron.

    "Oh?" Ari lifted a brow.

    A Victorian maid dress was something unexpected in this world indeed. The prominent style of maid dresses in this world would be a modified French maid dress with the skirt lengthened to knee-length.

    This trend could be exined by the nobles'' well-known lecherous nature and the influence of the heroes of the past, who brought their culture over from their world.

    "This is not to your liking?" Milly asked again. "It''s popr among the nobledies as a bedroom garment."

    "My my, now I am interested." Ari''s purple eyes lit up.

    "Give it a try." Milly pulled onto the folding screen while thinking to herself, ''As expected, this line always work on the nobledies.''

    Behind the folding screen, Milly helped Ari untie her ck yukata.

    The yukata fell to the ground. Milly gawked at Ari''s fully naked body,pletely forgetting to question why Ari was not wearing any form of undergarment beneath.

    She pulled out a three-piece garter set from the rack. It was white in colour, made with thebination ofce and frills.

    "Assist me," Ari told her.

    It was a way of telling Milly that she was satisfied with the garter set.

    "Certainly." Milly picked up the white bra from the set and positioned herself behind Ari. "So soft! Don''t these put a strain on your back, dear customer?" Milly mentioned as she finished putting the bra onto Ari.

    "No, not at all. I keep my body in top conditions, you see."

    "Now that you mentioned that, you are in very good shape, my dear customer! Your waist is so narrow and thin, and you have no extra fat here. I am jealous." The dogkin shop owner poked around after slipping on the panties and garter belt.

 Chapter 50 Aris Turn(2)

    "Oop! There we go!" Milly said after putting the corset onto Ari.

    "Mhm, I haven''t worn this in forever." Ari adjusted the corset and said nostalgically. After graduating from the Royal Academy, Ari spent a period of time with her mother''s family. At first, they were not willing to take her in because of how her mother, Daisy basically ran away to elope with her father.

    The act enraged the family and resulted in her being disowned. Perhaps it would not be so bad if her mother was born a male, but because she was born a nobledy, there were certain expectations that came with it. Like marriage to strengthen bond two noble families together. Daisy running away had ruined this bond. It was akin to her family being unable to fulfil their end of the promise. Something considered especially important among the nobles.

    However, when Ari informed the family news of Daisy''s passing, they quickly took her in. As inhumane as noble families were, they were still humans in the end. They weed her with open arms and there, Ari learned of her heritage and noble etiquette.

    She had to wear borate, detailed dresses every day with maids to attend to her every need. She had to attend noble balls. She had to help with the subjects'' and territory''s problems. It was a new sensation for her which quickly grew old.

    Eventually, her magic advanced and she left the family to enjoy the world.

    By the time Ari finished her thoughts, Milly had already finished dressing her.

    The dog girl''s ears perked up as she looked up and down her finished work. "It looks great on you!"

    "Does it?" Ari smiled, waving her hand to summon a hand mirror.

    She tilted the mirror back and forth to take a look at herself. "Fufu, he''ll be excited about this." The ''he'' was obviously referring to Earl. However, without context, Milly took it differently.

    "If youbine it with a maid-like performance, your husband will be a very happy man! Or so my customers tell me... Hehe."

    Back on the pink bench, Earl watched as the folding screen pulled itself back.

    And there she was, Ari, standing tall and beautiful. If he was in heaven, she was the angel maid that was here to tend him. The light from her halo shone down on her delightful face as usual. The tiny mole at the bottom of her right eye gave her a touch of devilish charm.

    The Victorian maid dress hugged her body tightly, giving the conservative style a different look. Earl assumed it must have been the work of Milly to cut it in this particr way. While Ari looked great anything, she always looked better when wearing ck. The ck colour of the maid outfit brought out the deep, dark colours of her hair and the paleness of her skin.

    The dress reached all the way to her ankle but it did nothing to take away from the charms of Ari. This was because there was simply no way to hide her assets, especially now that she was wearing a corset.

    The shape of her breasts peeked out from the white apron while the ck maid dress clung tightly onto it. The snug fit of the dress made it possible to see outlines of her bra.<sub> </sub>

    Ari adjusted her sleeve cuffs after noticing Earl''s eyes and then proceeded to do a light twirl after. Her puffy skirt floated in the air for a few moments and fell down. Luckily for Earl, the short few seconds when the skirt was in the air was enough to show him a peek of her white stockings and high heel boots.

    "This is great. It''s excellent!" Earl said in a deep voice, almost breaking character.

    "Right? Hehehe. Your child has great tastes, dear customer!" Milly agreed whileughing strangely.

    "Fufu," Ariughed while covering her lips with one hand from all the reaction. "Your first task shall be to dress me upter then, Aria."

    "Eh?" Aria let out a stupid voice when she heard her name called. She appeared to be the only one lost in this entire shop but she could not be med. Why was the same woman who defeated a Council member of the Beast Kingdom with one move a few hours ago suddenly wearing a Victorian maid outfit? Weren''t powerful nobles supposed to be high, proud, and mighty? "Y-yes."

    "Haha," Earl giggled at Aria''s cute reaction. He then yfully told her, "Tell me what you think of my mom''s bodyter, okay?"

    "Y-yes, master."

    Earl enjoyed hearing the hesitancy in Aria''s voice. It showed that she was not just a broken ve.

    On the other side, Ari finished paying Milly. Somehow, within the timespan of when Earl talked to Aria, she was already magically out of her maid clothes.

    "Thank you for your patronage, dear customer~." Milly bowed and handed three big paper bags over to Ari.

    "Your shop is certainly very unique and offers a good selection of items. Keep it up." Ari nodded with satisfaction and gave her words of encouragement.

    Walking over to Earl and Aria on the bench, she handed the three bags Aria naturally. Aria took the bag withoutints and held it. Earl was wowed by this small interaction. He remembered in his previous life, he always had to give his assistant and secretary specific instructions before they did anything.

    The way Ari gave Aria the bags without looking at her, and Aria taking the bags withoutint gave Earl a big reminder that Aria was a ve. His ve.

    Perhaps this was his biggest culture shock so far. Or would it be considered world shock?

 Chapter 51 Night Gifts

    Later that night, Ari brought Earl and Aria to enjoy the night markets of Dai.

    Countless vendors lined the streets. Even though it was night time, it seemed as though the city really only became alive at this moment. On top of the streetmps which gave the harbour city its source of light, all the street vendors also had their ownmp hanging from their shops.

    And because each shop was using a different kind ofmp, the entire street had a unique feel. Some hadmps that were warmer, some were colder, some wererger, brighter, smaller. The list goes on.

    There was arge number of people looking around each vendor, but it did not feel cramped.

    Ari held Earl''s hand, and Earl held Aria''s hand. Earl enjoyed feeling the different kinds of softness from bothdies'' hands. As someone who''s brain was constantly thinking about females, Earl was on cloud 9. He had a perpetual smile on his face.

    When he drew closer to his mother, he would smell her unique, milky smell. And when he drew closer to Aria, he would smell her unique, grassy smell.

    It was something he has never smelled on anyone else. He assumed it must be a unique property of Elves or Dark Elves. It was like Aria had a permanent perfume of vetiver and sandalwood on her.

    When they passed through a crowded ce, Earl would use the situation as an excuse to draw Aria into a hug, feeling her soft, developing body against his own. He would then ask her in his best manly voice, "Are you alright?" Which of course, did not work well in his favour because of his child body but it was better to give his best shot than to not do anything at all.

    Earl figured he should try to charm Aria to a certain degree. She would not be a veryfortablepany if she hated his guts after all.

    "Is there anything you want, my Earl?" Ari asked while they continued to go by vendors.

    Earl pondered, then suggested. "How about we y a little game?"

    "Hm?"

    "You choose something for me, and I''ll choose something for you!"

    "Fufu, okay." Ari ruffled Earl''s hair lovingly.

    He enjoyed her touch. At the corner of his eyes, he could see Aria looking at them interact with aplicated look to which Earl took note of.

    With a goal in mind now, Ari brought them to an essory shop.

    While weaving through the crowd, Earl whispered to Aria, "Are you thinking of your family?"

    Aria was startled hearing Earl''s voice. "Yes, master."

    As usual, she only answered the bare minimum and only when Earl asked.

    "Good, don''t forget them." He told her. He could see her shoulders dropping slightly from his words. Was she expecting him to say something like ''Don''t worry, you''re family to me now''?

    Unfortunately, Earl only wanted to get her used to talking to him and saying such words were too risky. Who knew how her family treated her? If she felt an extremely deep bond with them it could even make her think hateful thoughts like ''You would never beparable to what I''ve lost!'' or something like that.

    The most important thing right now was to ingrain into her mind that she was the ve, and he was the master. It was a natural conclusion toe to. Even for someone like him who lived an entire lifetime not caring about very.

    They arrived at an essory vendor. Various items wereid out across the counter. It was a bit different from all the luxurious ces that Ari usually brought Earl to, but not everything had to be luxurious.<sub> </sub>

    In all areas of life, there was always something to be enjoyed and appreciated.

    The shop owner was just a simple gruff old man. "Hello! Can this old man help you with anything for today?"

    "We''re just looking around!" Earl told him.

    "Alright, little fe! Let me know if you need anything," The old man nodded and went back to doing what he was doing before.

    The items that were on the counter ranged from simple nes, to borate rings.

    And one item immediately caught Earl''s eye. It was a ring. A simple, silver ring with an amethyst gem. The purple stone which had the same colour as Ari''s eyes.

    He picked up without a word and looked at it again before finally smiling.

    "This one!"

    The shopkeeper took it from his hand and polished it with a piece of cloth. After polishing the ring, he ced it into a ring box.

    "Anything else?" The old man asked.

    This time, it was Ari who answered. "I''ll take this enchanted locket."

    She picked up a locket from the counter. It was round in shape and glossy white in colour with gold trimmings.

    Like before, the old man quickly packaged the pendant. After Ari finished paying the shopkeeper she asked Earl.

    "Do you know what''s special about this locket?" Ari ced the locket around Earl''s neck.

    "What''s special about it?" Earl held the locket in his little hands.

    "Open it and see." She told him.

    Click.

    The locket opened. It was a picture of Ari and Earl together. Earl was sitting on Ari''sp while she hugged him tightly within the picture. He felt his heart grow warm seeing this. It was something that they do together every day, but there was something different about it when he saw it in picture form.

    "The enchanted locket. It''s something that can capture a fond piece of memory. Amazing isn''t it? Everymoner family uses it to capture their family picture."

    "Yes... it''s amazing." Earl nodded softly. "The ring... I''ll put it on for youter, okay?"

    "Hm? Of course, fufu."

 Chapter 52 Ring

    When they returned to the hotel, Earl pulled Ari down by the hand and kissed her intensely. There was a lingering taste of sweets which they ate while walking through the streets which added to the experience.

    As for Aria, they got another room for her. Because of the ve contract, there was no fear of her running away. They were both alone now and Earl could finally let his desires loose.

    This might seem strange because of how he was able to proudly show off to Sheryl but that was one thing and this was another thing. The former required him to be in a certain mood to do such thing.

    For matters regarding regr day to day life, he still preferred a level of privacy with his girls. Even though Aria was his ve, he was notfortable enough to do stuff with Ari in front of her.

    In his previous life, he always treated his girls with this level of respect. When spending time with one of them, he would always give them his full attention, and not be distracted by the other girls. It was the least he could do for them being generous enough to share him with other girls.

    As they continued to engage in their tongue battle, Earl''s hand moved up to untie Ari''s yukata in one go. He always enjoyed kissing Ari. It was warm, soft andforting. He could go on kissing her forever.

    Now that he acquired Aria as his ve, he couldn''t help but think about wives in his previous life. Some of their kisses were aggressive overpowering. Some were soft and submissive. In a way, a trace of their personality could be felt during the kiss. He missed them.

    Ari''s was definitely the mostforting one he ever had. It was the level of love she had for him. As aggressive as she was with her actions, she was incredible soft and tender inside.

    They kissed for so long Earl could feel a portion of his mind melting. By his feet, droplets of their drool had umted. When they parted, Ari wiped all the saliva off his chin with the sleeve of her yukata.

    "What''s the matter?" Ari asked concernedly.

    Earl did not answer her but took out the ring that he got at the night market. Even though Ari did not say anything back then, he understood her well enough to know that she was excited for it.

    He lifted the ring box open and could see Ari''s eyes visibly light up. The purple gemstone on the ring shone under the light of the room and the white-gold portion of the ring glistened wonderfully.

    He carefully took the ring out of its box and grabbed Ari''s right hand. Looking at her in the eyes, he seated the ring onto her ring finger.

    "We share the same eye colour. When I first saw the ring, I was immensely pleased because I was reminded of you. It would bring me great joy if you think of me when you take the chance toy your eyes onto the ring. Let''s stay together forever." Earl said earnestly. Unknowingly, he had broken character again.

    Ari chuckled when she heard Earl''s words as she replied teasingly. "Fufu, what are you talking like an old man for?" Her beautiful face then took a softer tone. He could see her brows rxing as she bent down to whisper to him. "Thank you, my Earl. I will cherish it forever and of course, I would never leave you. I. Love. you."

    Her sweet words brought him immense satisfaction. This was what life was about. Earl pulled his mother to her knees and kissed her again. His hands wandered to grope her mommy milkers. With just a tiny squeeze, milk sprayed into his hand from her pink cherries.

    He could feel her suppressed moans leaking out from their kiss. While Earl groped Ari, she did not stay still. Her hands quickly unfastened Earl''s yukata, letting his magically enhanced meat rod loose.<sub> </sub>

    Her hands danced around Earl''s little monster and unsheated it. Stroking slowly to let all the pre-cum drip out.

    Their kiss ended and Ari pushed Earl down to the tatami floor. Her body followed and in the next moment, both her assets were wrapped around Earl''s sword.

    "We haven''t done this in a while, right? I know you love it when I do this for you." Ari whispered seductively as lockets of her hair fell down her face.

    Earl took this moment to tuck her hair back behind her ear. "Yes, it''s my favorite!"

    Sheughed cutely and swished saliva in her mouth. When a sufficient amount was umted, she stuck her tongue out and let it slowly drip down Earl''s little head, down to his shaft.

    Now sufficiently lubricated, she began to move her breasts up and down. Previously, Earl''s size was one that suited his age. But now, its size was enhanced on the day he became one with her so he was able to finally enjoy the full experience.

    Waves of pleasure assaulted him and it was only the beginning.

    "Now that you''re a little bigger, we can do this~" Ari adjusted her fingers onto her nipples and rubbed it on his shaft. And in the next moment, she took little Earl into her mouth along with her nipples!

    Earl arched his back from the unexpected pleasure. By his shaft, he was experiencing the squishiness of his mother''s heavenly mounds. At his head, he was experiencing a blowjob while sandwiched by her two nipples.

    The suction force within Ari''s mouth caused milk to gush from her nipples and into her mouth. The lukewarmness of the milk moved in waves around Earl''s penis head which was also in her mouth.

    In no time at all, he ejacted so hard his back arched off the ground like a bow.

    "Mhnn!" Ari kept her mouth tightly wrapped around Earl''s member as he ejacted. Her cheeks puffed outward slightly from the sheer volume in addition to her own milk which hasn''t stoppedctating.

    When Earl finished, Ari swished his load around in her mouth and opened it for him to see. He could see his baby goo stuck to the back of her throat as well her milk lingering around the bottom of her tongue.

    After she finished showing him, she swallowed it all in one go.

    "Ah~ That was good. I''ve never done that before, fufu."

 Chapter 53 Returning Home

    After Ari swallowed Earl''s load, she began to clean it right away. Using her tongue to skillfully clean up all the remaining cum in every nook and cranny of Earl''s rod.

    In the process of that, Earl began hard as a rock again in no time.

    "All done and it''s ready to go again?" Ari smiled and flicked her finger against little Earl''s head.

    "You are too sexy today, mom," Earl said as he eagerly pushed her down.

    "My my," She spread her legs into an M-shape and weed him with open arms.

    Against an open invitation like that, there were no defences that existed. Earl held onto Ari''s knees as he entered her pink petals. The sight of his cock slowly being swallowed by her bald pussy was something that would never get old. In no time at all, he was already balls deep.

    "Haah..." Ari let out a moan at the sensation of her insides being filled.

    Earl took this as the go signal and began to plough her to his heart''s content.

    Pa! Pa!

    The sound of meat pping filled the room.

    After having his fill of Ari''s pleasure-filled expressions, Earl bent down to suck on her nipples. And as usual, the sweet taste of her milk filled his mouth in which he dly drank.

    "Yes..." Ari wrapped her arms around Earl as she experienced her first climax.

    Earl enjoyed thefortable feeling of being hugged by Ari as her pussy tightened and contracted from her climax as if it wanted to wring out all his cum and bring him closer to her.

    He paused his pistoning motion for a moment to enjoy this sensation some more. When he felt that Ari was ready for another round, he began to move his hips again. The movements of his hips caused her breasts to jiggle everywhere.

    "Give me your hands, mom."

    Sheplied and opened her hands for Earl which he quickly held. Seeing the ring on her finger brought butterflies to his stomach as they engaged in missionary sex while holding hands. Their fingers tangled with each other. Her soft palms, pressing against his.

    "I love you, mom," Earl told her.

    "So unexpected," Sheughed and smiled softly. "I love you too."

    In this position, they could lovingly look at each other in the eye. They were making love. He could see all her beautiful parts in this position while holding hands. Her ck hair, her gem-like eyes, her clear, pale skin. He could not have enough of her.

    "I''m going to cum soon!"

    "You can cum anytime." She whispered back lovingly. "I''m ready."<sub> </sub>

    Earl gave his final thrust and shot his load deep into her baby factory. Climax hit him like a brick. It was good that they were on the floor, or his knees would''ve given out.

    He rested his head against her stomach as his heart was filled with warmth. It was a slow, satisfying love-making session. After a brief rest, they continued for several more rounds before going to bed.

    The next few days passed uneventfully with them enjoying Dai with no interruptions. Earl''s first vacation in the new world turned out to be a truly enjoyable and unforgettable experience.

    During this trip, he had made new acquaintances and broadened his perspective. He was able to witness Ari''s grandest moment and be a man. He also experienced a different culture of the new world which was simr to one in his old world thanks to his fellow Earthlings who were summoned into this world as heroes. Andstly, he was bringing home a cute Dark Elf ve.

    Life after reincarnation was going well so far.

    On the way back, Earl asked Ari, "What will you do now?"

    Referring to her change in status to one of Archmage.

    "I want to start a school." She said an unexpected answer.

    "A school? Isn''t that a hassle?"

    "A hassle? Maybe a little but not too much. I just want to be in charge of the development of Magic in this next era. My era." Ari said grandly. Looking out the window, she began to talk.

    "Magic has always been an important part of my life. After I lost my parents- your grandparents, I invested all my time into Magic as a way to cope. While this rapidly advanced my progression in Magic, it also made me tunnel vision on my goals. What is it exactly that I want to do? Magic cannot be my coping tool forever.

    "Thankfully, I found you. You made me remember what love is and ultimately gave me a break from my obsession with Magic. You really are, important to me, my Earl.

    "During these years we''ve spent together, I finally found myself. What I wanted to do. How I wanted to progress forward. Because of you, I realized the final step I needed to be an Archmage. So again, thank you, my Earl.

    "And that was how I came to my decision of starting a school. An academy that will be the centre of magic. Isn''t that great? A ce that wees innovation. A ce that can be the goal for all practitioners of Magic. That''s the goal I want to realize."

    In Earl''s eyes, Ari sparkled at this moment. People were often the most beautiful when talking about what they were passionate about, what they love. And this was especially so for her case.

    "I''m sorry for saying it was a hassle earlier, mom." He told her sincerely. "It sounds wonderful. Maybe one day, I will be there to attend and see the fruition of your work."

    "No need to be sorry!" Sheughed as she ruffled his hair. Holding him lovingly she said, "Of course, you''ll be there to see it. I might not have time to start working on it full time right now because of my responsibilities as your mother, but when you grow up, I''ll have all the time I want to work on it~"

    "Then I hope you will have some time to spare for your humble son when the timees~" He teased.

    "What are you talking about? Of course, I''ll always have time for you~"

    And with that, they finally arrived at the familiar Magic Castle in the Kingdom of Ax, their home.

 Chapter 54 Starting The Day

    It was a new day. The sky was clear, and the wind was slightly chilly.

    Earl looked out the window, feeling emptiness in his heart. It was the feeling that always came after returning home from vacation. Especially so since they did not take their time as much as they did when they were on their way. On the way back, Ari did not hire any Adventurer groups since there was no point in any with her being an Archmage now.

    With the Magic Carriage going so fast on their way back, Earl fully understood now what Ari meant by too many conveniences ridding the joy of life back many years ago. He thought he understood because as a rich man in his previous life, he always had ess to luxury like private jets and the such but this was not the same thing.

    If he were to take a private in his previous life to go on vacation, there was still the fundamental concept of being ne, which added to the experience of traveling. Whereas in this world, the conveniences were teleportation and next level rapid travel.

    There was not much that needed to be said about teleportation. It was moving from point A to point B. If they had instead, traveled to Dai via teleportation, half of the vacation experience would be gone. He would''ve never met the Wild Roses, or experienced dungeon crawling, or many other things. The same could be applied to the rapid traveling speed of the Magic Carriage.

    Earl shook his head to clear his thoughts. All of that, was really just to say that some conveniences were not good. Or rather, he did not like them.

    In the end, he was just a man who enjoyed every pleasure of life, and most particrly, women.

    Entering the kitchen, he found Ari teaching Aria how to cook by the stove. The sight of a busty mature woman in a mage robe teaching a little dark elf girl in maid clothing would warm even the coldest of hearts. This has been happening for thest few days. Even though Ari would often dismiss Aria as "just a ve", she was surprisingly gentle and patient with the girl.

    There was not any particr method they were using to treat Aria. Ari and Earl just taught her whatever when the chance came up. Ari taught her how to do various household chores that she was doing before while Earl was slowly easing her into serving him.

    How, you may ask?

    Simple tasks like preparing his clothes. Or having her prepare the bath beforehand if Ari is too busy for a sexy bath time.

    On the topic of Ari, her routine continued as usual except she ignored the King even more than before now.<sub> </sub>

    She still studied Magic in her study and checked the Royal Pce from time to time as usual but her life seemed to be much more leisurely now in the eyes of Earl. Per her words "There are no limits to Magic, so never stop learning!"

    Her status as an Archmage was kept a secret and only Earl knew it right now. It was the reason why she went to Dai to take her final steps. The Beast Kingdom was a ce dominated by Adepts. Which meant that none of them would understand what was happening when Ari became an Archmage. And the realm of Archmage was so fabled that none of other Court Mages understood what her halo was. This did not mean that there were not any rumors floating around in the inner circles, however. But these rumors were nothing when even those who had a slight hunch could not bring themselves to believe it.

    It was not a surprise considering the number of people who reached the fabled realm in history can be counted on one hand and each of them had exaggerated tales. As such, exact and urate traits of those in the fabled realm has not been recorded.

    And while Earl respected the achievements of those who reached the Grand rank, he could onlyugh at the other Court Mages'' ipetence for taking an entire lifetime to reach the Grand rank after seeing how talented his mother was.

    <o>,m Earl spected that Ari would probably not stay attached to the Kingdom of Ax in the future from looking at her attitude and her goals for the future.</o>

    "Good morning! It smells good!" He said.

    Ari smiled at his words but Aria remained stoic as usual. However, he knew that it was nothing but a front.

    "This is where you thank my son for his words." Ari taught Aria. "It''s not a matter of subservience, it''s about manners and respect." She said gently.

    "Aria thanks master for his kind words." Aria took a moment to step away from the stove to tell Earl. Her bright yellow eyes made contact with Earl''s and was quickly broken when she bowed her head.

    This was their way of training Aria. Teaching her how to respond to different circumstances without being forceful. In a way, her status right now was no different than that of a maid in training.

    ves were normally forced to do things against their will right away. Aria was very fortunate to havended in the hands of Earl. His mother was Ari, a rich, mild-tempereddy who was patient with her. And the master was a boy who was still growing and unknown of the ways of the world. He would asionally tease and force her to talk to him but it was nothing. For this, Aria was grateful. And of course, she would never let any of these feelings show on her face.

 Chapter 55 The Golden Service Institute

    When Aria finished preparing the food, she clumsily served them on the table. It was a rather cute sight to behold. Watching a girl in a french maid outfit tumble over her own steps as she served food.

    The table it was served on was a simple and small one. Since it was just Ari and Earl living in the Magic Castle previously, all they needed a simple table ced by the window.

    "Thank you. Be careful on your feet on your way back." Earl told Aria when all the food was served.

    To respond, Aria took a big step back and said quietly. "Y-Your kind words are wasted on Aria, master."

    "Good response. Have some head pats."

    Pat. Pat.

    After having his fill, Aria disappeared into the kitchen. Being the degenerate guy he was, there were certain things he could not resist teaching Aria.

    "Looks like you''re having a lot of fun with her~," Ari told Earl as she filled their sses of water using magic. They were seated next to each other as usual.

    "Of course. And you look like you had fun with her too!"

    "Hmm. Maybe?"

    They began to eat their meal. When they finished Earl asked Ari for a favour.

    "Mom?"

    "Yes?"

    "I think we should send Aria to a maid school," Earl said. There was no need to borate any further as they were both intelligent people.

    And so, that was how they ended up at the best Maid Training Institution within Ax, the Golden Service Institution.

    It was a big brown building made of old bricks which would make one think that the building was one with history. The windows were tinted a dark shade and the only iconic feature about it was the building''s logo which was that of a golden feather.

    Earl chuckled to himself as the building reminded him of a prison. It was worthy of being known as the Institution which brought up the finest of maids with its strict regiments. When he looked back, he noticed that Aria appeared a bit shakey.

    She probably thought something bad was going to happen to her since they didn''t tell her anything beforeing here.

    Earl took it upon himself to cheer her up. "You will being to this ce for the next 2 months so you can learn how to serve me better. Isn''t that great?" He patted her head.

    Aria gave him a re in response but Earl was totally immune to it. He thought that she looked cuter than anything when she red at him like that.

    "As expected, you are even more pleasing to the eyes when you show some emotions on your face, fufu." Without even knowing it, Earl had picked up a few of Ari''s speech patterns.

    They entered the building and quickly enrolled Aria into the school without a problem. With Ari''s status, it was a blessing for the teachers at the Institute to be graced by her presence.

    All the teachers appeared to be old, retired maids. Some had strict faces, while others were gentle. Inside the building, a glimpse of the Institute''s training could be seen.

    A group of maids in training were being taught the proper way to greet and bow. They were forced to hold the stance as the maid instructor fixed their postures one by one.

    "She can start tomorrow." The guide told them respectfully. The guide was a retired old maid like other workers within the Institution. Earl could see how deliberate and sharp each of her movements were. The volume of her voice was controlled. Not too high, not too low. Each of her hand movements was deliberate and pronounced when she used them. When they were not needed, they were ced gently behind her back. Earl was very much looking forward to how Aria would turn out now.<sub> </sub>

    "That''s excellent. We shall leave now." Ari nodded and dismissed the guide.

    Leaving the building, they walked back to the Magic Castle. The Golden Service Institution was within walking distances. When they arrived back home, Ari asked Aria. "Have you memorized the way?"

    "Yes, madam." Aria nodded.

    "Splendid. You can go to the institution on your own every day until your training is finished, then."

    "Yes, madam." Aria nodded again but this time, she was also petted by Earl.

    "Hehe." Her little masterughed. "Work hard so you can serve me well!"

    The sight of his little face smiling cheekily gave Aria the urge tomit an act of violence. Gritting her teeth, she replied weakly, "Yes, master."

    Pat. Pat.

    ? "Have more head pats."

    Later that day, Earl and Ari visited the Royal Pce.

    Earl made his way to the Royal Garden as usual and as expected, a beautiful little doll-like girl with long, silver hair and soft blue eyes was ying alone by the flowers with her magic.

    "Your Highness." He called out to her. His voice caused her body to perk up as she looked around for his voice.

    "Earl?" She said joyfully.

    "Over here, Princess." Earl waved as he approached her.

    Seeing his face, Sharon faked anger and looked away, "Humph!"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Don''t think I''ll forgive you so easily for leaving for so long without telling me!" She pouted.

    Earl smiled at her reaction. She was quite a cute girl indeed. To appease her, he summoned a ball of water and froze it into a block of ice. The next moment, the block of ice chipped away rapidly and turned into an ice flower.

    "Woah!" The princess eximed at the sight of its creation process.

    "Here''s a gift, Princess. A beautiful flower for a flower like you." Earl handed the flower to her.

    "It''s so pretty!" She gently held the flower within her two little hands. The ice flower almost appeared like it was made of crystals. Each leaf was carefully sculpted to show all the little details. The transparency that came with it being made from ice gave it a wonderful brilliance.

    In no time, Sharon already dropped her front. As expected, children were easy to appease.

    "Teach me, teach me!"

    "Of course, princess. It would be my pleasure." Earl would never ck on nting seeds on a girl who would surely transform into a very fine maidenter on. Was this grooming? Eh, who cares.

 Chapter 56 Arias Routine

    Later that night, Earl quietly stepped out of his room to get a ss of water.

    On his way to the kitchen, he passed by Aria''s room. And as usual, she was sobbing in her room. It was nothing surprising. She was, after all, the lone survivor of her tribe which was massacred by the Beast Kingdom. And worst, she was enved on top of that. Her only way of coping was to put up a strong front in of her master and cryter when no one was looking.

    Sipping on his water, Earl held back the urge tofort her. It was too soon and their level of trust had not deepened to the level where he could do such a thing. If he popped his head in now, she would only turtle herself in her shell further and that was no good.

    In Aria''s room, Aria cried into her pillow until she fell asleep. Every night, she would awaken in a cold sweat from nightmares of her tribe''s massacre. Why? Why were Dark Elves persecuted everywhere they went? Why must they live in hiding, only to be exterminated like pests when discovered?

    The next morning, Aria woke up when the sun rose. Her room was not bad at all for a ve. In fact, it was very good. It was better than her room back at her tribe. The room was wide and had plenty of space. The floor was lined with carpet which kept her feet warm from the cold mornings. There were two light crystals that gave the room sufficient light.

    It was a good thing that she was a Dark Elf and not a regr Elf in this case. Or else the light spirits in the light crystals would be screaming at her, begging for her to let them out. But since she was a Dark Elf, the spirits did not like her. The light spirit stayed quiet and never made a sound.

    <o>,m Aria stepped out of bed and made her way to the window. She took a deep breath of fresh air as she opened the window. She could feel a faint smile lifting up from her face. Taking a deep breath as soon as she woke up was the best.</o>

    The next step to her routine would be to wash her face. And conveniently enough, her room had a washbasin in the corner. To get to the washbasin, she must walk across the room. And during that walk, she would be reminded of her appearance by the mirror of the closet.

    Standing in front of the mirror, a little Dark Elf girl stood across from her. She had the characteristic tanned Dark Elf skin. Her long silver hair reached her buttocks. Her eyes were big and bright yellow in colour. She was wearing a thin and revealing a matching pair of camisole and panty set. She wore it all the time because of howfortable it was.

    Aria took a moment to touch herself in front of the mirror to check her growth. She squished her cute little cheeks together with her hands and then stuck a tongue out beforeughing at herself. She then moved her hands down to her budding chest to check its growth.

    Pushi. Pushi.<sub> </sub>

    She gave them a few good squeezes. From this, she must admit that the camisole her little runt of a master purchased was very good indeed. There were a few good qualities to her master. She thought about Earl''s good qualities for a moment. He was well-spoken, he treated her well, he appeared to be talented in many areas, and he was cute.

    Humph! What a bad master! Aria thought before sighing as she the fact that she was a ve sunk in. Maybe he was not so bad?

    Giving herself onest good look in the mirror, the colour of her skin brought a smile to her face. She was not ashamed of being a Dark Elf. She was proud of it. Her parents taught her to be proud of her Dark Elven heritage and she was proud of it. She thought that her skin looked beautiful.

    She quickly washed her face and returned to her closet where her daily maid uniform was. She carefully removed her french maid uniform from her hanger. It was hers. Hers. And she was someone who cherished her belongings.

    Putting the uniform over her undergarments on with ease, Aria must admit, she looked very cute. It looked so good on her that it made her ve cor not look so jarring.

    Now it was time to quickly prepare breakfast before she must leave for her first day at maid school.

    Aria stood in front of the stove in the kitchen and quickly got to work. For today''s breakfast, she would be making a simple porridge dish. Since it was the first meal of the day, she did not want to make something that was too heavy on the stomach. Especially something that would be served to her master and the Madam.

    The Madam had taught her well. It was fun to be taught by the Madam. She was gentle with her, unlike her captors. And even better, the Madam turned one of her captors into an ice cube! She feltfortable with the Madam. She was powerful and kind.

    Aria then paused her movements. Eh? Why was she in such a good mood to be serving her master now? She made up her mind back then to be unresponsive and emotionless!

    Shaking her head, she finished making breakfast for her master and the Madam. She left the pot in the stove and tidied her appearance once again before making way for the Golden Service Institute.

 Chapter 57 Arias Learning Experience

    After some brief arrangements, Aria was sessfully seated in the ssroom. The Golden Service Insititute was the full package. Her first ss was reading and writing. Aria had some of the basics down, but not everything.

    Sitting behind the cramped desk, Aria took a moment to observe the room. The room was big and spacious with a high ceiling. The walls were made of red brick. There were high windows that were cut in the brick to allow light into the room. But even this was not enough topletely erase the dimness of the room. Tapping her feet on the ground, the feel was the same as regr stone.

    In front of the ss, there was a podium for the teacher and a well-used ckboard. The remaining chalk marks on the ckboard permeated throughout the entire room.

    Aria had arrived a little early so there were only about 10 other maids in the ss with her right now, but the number was slowly increasing. Like her, they arrived in maid outfits and nervously sat behind a random desk.

    The sight of this reassured Aria. The fact that the other maids were just as nervous made her feel better. However, she did not like the stares she was receiving from her ssmates.

    It could be because she was a Dark Elf. Or that she was a ve. Or maybe because her maid dress was more beautiful and borate than theirs.

    This made Aria notice that there were very few ves among her ssmates. Thinking about it, it made sense. Not every veowner would assign maid duties to their ve or give them an expensive outfit. Most of her ssmates must have been enrolled by their parents in hopes of being hired by a noble family to serveter on.

    From this observation, her ssmates could be organized into several categories. The biggest group weremoners who managed to scrape money together to enrol on this school so they could be hiredter on.

    The second group was maids who needed further training or wanted to increase their skillset. Since they were already hired and sponsored by their employers, this group appeared to be more refined. More maid-like. They sat quietly behind their desks with good posture, unlike the first group.

    Was she going to be like that after finishing this school? Aria wondered. It was easy to differentiate the two groups because of this. Since the first group wereprised ofmoners, they were unrefined andcked manners.<sub> </sub>

    The third group would be the leftovers. Ones that didn''t fit the two prior categories like Aria. Like the other ves. And even in this group, Aria was in a league of her own. The other ves were not exactly in the best of conditions. She could see whip marks on the arms of some of them. Some even had bruises on their face. For this, Aria was further grateful to be in thepany of good owners like Ari and Earl... not. Why must she be a ve!? Aria screamed inside.

    She wished that her master was not so kind to her. It would be better if she was beaten and treated like a dog. That way, she would not be feeling this sense of false hope.

    By the time the ssroom filled up, it was filled with the sound of talking among the maid trainees.

    A girl in a dirty maid outfit sat in front of her and suddenly said when she saw Aria sitting behind her. "What''s a ve like you doing here? Huh?"

    To not start a conflict, Aria merely looked away and ignored the girl. However, this action only served to further me the rage of this unreasonablemoner.

    "Ignoring me? Huh? Who do you think you are!?" The dirty girl mmed her hand onto Aria''s desk. The ss suddenly became quiet from this action alone. All eyes focused on the action of this idiotic girl. Their gazes further increased her insecurity. With an embarrassed red face, she sat back down in her seat. But not without leaving another snide remark in the form of the whisper. "Must be nice to just whore yourself to your master and walk around all dolled up, huh?"

    As a Dark Elf, Aria heard her perfectly clear. Clutching her hands against the skirt of her dress, all she felt was jealousy. She wished she could just be unreasonable like the girl in front of her. She wished she could project her insecurities on someone to vent. She wished she could be a hypocrite and not have any consequences.

    But as a ve, what could she do? The presence of the ve cor around her neck acted as a constant reminder of her status. She no longer had any freedom. She did not want to die or get hurt so she must know her ce and act to the bidding of her master. And as part of knowing her ce, she would never be so dumb as to ever act like what the girl sitting in front of her just did. Even if it was a small order that might even benefit her, the difort of being forcefullymanded would always remain.

    Aria would never throw her life away. If she did that, her parents'' effort to protect her would''ve been in vain despite the fact that their effort had failed. The best she could do for the massacre of her kin is to live on and carry their memories within her. It was the only thing she could do for them.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 58 Aris Game

    "Quiet down!"

    A strict voice rang out before a tall, olddy entered the room. Her voice immediately caused all the chattering that was happening in the room to cease.

    The instructor who entered the room was an olddy with a head full of greying hair. She had a skinny, tall build. To further add to her strict aura, she wore a pair of pointy, triangle sses.

    At her cor, she wore a pin that represented the Golden Service Institution, a golden feather.

    She stood behind her podium and cleared her throat. "Ahem. First off, hello. Please refer to me as Miss Murel. I am your instructor who will oversee your entire progress here at the institute."

    ""Hello Ms Murel."" The ss echoed.

    "Good." She nodded. "We''ll go over a few basic things first. During your time here, you will learn to be the best maid possible. Look here." Miss Murel pointed at her Golden Service Institue pin. "This pin here is proof of your attendance here. If you are what we believe to be the golden standard of a maid by the end of the course, you will receive this pin. This pin embodies this institute''s name and its heritage. You will be hired by high ranking households easily with this pin, not to brag of course. "

    "With that all said, we shall start with the first ss now. Reading and writing. We shall begin with the former portion first. One of you, assist me in passing these out." Miss Murel''s manner of speaking was precise and effective. She took out a stack of papers from under her podium and began to pass them out with the assistance of a trainee.

    Time passed and soon, it was the next ss. The next ss was a more practical one. There, Aria was forced to practice a new way of walking.

    "Do you see the wall over there?" Miss Murel pointed. "It is made of a special kind of wood that creaks easily. Walk over it the way I just taught and remember, you must be able to walk over it without causing a sound by the end of the course."

    Meanwhile, at Ari''s Magic Castle.

    Ari was back to cramming Earl''s brain with magic. Today, Ari decided to have some "fun" with Earl. They were inside her study. The curtains were drawn open, letting sunlight fall into the room.

    The entire room smelled of old books and Ari''s milky scent. Earl was seated on Ari''sp as she demonstrated. "Unssified Magic. Argely unexplored area of Magic which I believe to be the future. You already know why it''s so unexplored, right?"

    "Mhm!" Earl nodded. His head was seatedfortably between Ari''s cleavage. The softness of it was truly wonderful. Ari was wearing her favourite sleeveless white shirt today.

    "What do you think the mostmon form of Unssified Magic is?"

    "Hmm..." Earl took a moment to consider. "Dragon''s Wild Magic? Elven Spirit Magic? Unique Magic?" Earl tossed out a few answers before having a lightbulb light up. "Teleportation Magic! That has to be it, right?"

    "Close, but not quite." She rubbed his head. "It''s potions. Alchemy!"

    "Alchemy? What does that have to do with magic?" Earl was puzzled.

    "To exin, let''s talk about some potions." Ari waved her hand and 3 potions appeared on the table. It was in a small ss vial and were all different colours. One was a bright, pinkish-red. One was a dark, sapphire blue. One was a pale, sky blue.<sub> </sub>

    Ari picked up the red one. "Here. This a Health Potion, have a drink."

    Earl took the red potion and drank it without much thought. As usual, the refreshing feeling of drinking a Health Potion ran through his mind. Licking his lips, the Health Potion tasted like strawberries.

    "Done? Okay, let''s try this next then." She pressed her hand against Earl''s back and the same refreshing feeling ran through Earl''s body. "It''s Healing Magic. So where do you think I''m going with this?"

    It was an easy answer. Earl''s eyes lit up as he answered, "Replicating a potion''s effect through Magic is Unssified Magic!"

    "Bingo!" Ari then praised. "My son is so clever as usual. Why don''t you give the other two potions a drink now?" She said with a mysterious smile.

    "Okay!" Without a hint of suspicion, Earl grabbed the dark blue vial and drank it in one go. Unlike the cool, refreshing feeling of a Health Potion, this potion felt warm as it went down his throat. The only strange thing was that nothing happened after he finished drinking it.

    Blinking his eyes innocently, he asked Ari. "Mom?"

    "Fufufu," Ari covered her lips andughed mischievously at the side. She then answered him with her hands as they danced down to his pants.

    She expertly undid the buttons on her son''s pants in the blink of an eye. Before he knew it, his throbbing erection was exposed.

    "Oh my!" She feigned a surprised tone.

    The dark blue potion''s effect was an aphrodisiac.

    "Getting distracted in the middle of a lesson. That''s not good~" Ari began to tease the tip of Earl''s dick with her finger.

    Against this attack, Earl was helpless. Or rather, he had no desire this resist this sort of attack. It was his favourite type of situation.

    "I wonder what this one does?" Earl picked up the light blue potion and asked Ari with a smile.

    "Mhm? I wonder?" She then removed her hands from little Earl and waited for him to drink the potion.

    <o>,m And so, under his mother''s encouraging gaze, Earl drank the light blue potion. This one tasted sweet, like cotton candy. The effect was immediate. He could feel his cock pulsating from all the blood as precum leaked out uncontrobly.</o>

    Ari licked her lips and moved her hand back onto little Earl.

    "Let''s y a game now, shall we? If you can figure one of these potions'' effects with Magic, I will let you cum~."

 Chapter 59 Earls Magic Session

    With an encouraging gaze, Ari began to stroke Earl''s meat stick. It was soft and gentle like a feather. Enough to give pleasure and distraction, but nothing beyond that.

    Earl took a moment to look down. He could see Ari''s soft and smooth hands moving up and down his shaft. Every stroke would guide his foreskin up and down, assaulting him with endless pleasure. And the moment pleasure umted, Ari stopped her hand movement to let the pleasure die down before starting again.

    "Remember, I''ll only let you cum if you can figure it out~" She whispered.

    The only thing Earl could do from here was to figure out the Unssified equivalent of one of the potions'' effect. He took a deep breath and tried to concentrate. However, it was rather difficult to concentrate when he constantly had his rod fondled by Ari.

    To counteract this, Earl turned around so he was facing his mother.

    "Hm?" She let out a questioning sound.

    He replied by cing his hands on her bountiful pair of breasts which were covered by her shirt. "These will make me think better!"

    "Oh my, milk will seep through if you fondle it like that, you know?" Ari chuckled but did nothing to stop him.

    And sure enough, two wet spots soon appeared on her shirt. Her shirt turned transparent and her white bra could be seen. Earl continued to fondle the milkers as he concentrated.

    "Hmm..."

    One hourter...

    Earl''s sword was already throbbing red and swelling with blood from all the edging done by Ari. His precum thoroughly stained her soft hands which made things worst because now, her hand was all lubricated which added to the pleasure by another notch.

    "How''s it? Have you figured it out? You look like you really want to cum~." Ari ced the tip of her finger at the tip of his penis and teased in a circr motion.

    "Fufu." Earl lifted his face up and away from her breasts. "I''ve figured it out! Take this!"

    He pressed his palms intensely against the two mommy milkers and performed the Unssified Magic, Healing. He could feel his mana flowing into her as he let the magic do its thing.

    When the spell was finished, Ariughed and praised. "That''s it. I knew you could do it."

    "Hehe." Earl alsoughed and gave her a peck on the lips.

    "I''ll reward you now~," She said as she pointed to her lips. "You can let it all out in here..."

    When faced with such words, Earl stood on Ari''s thighs and plunged into her cherry red lips. The moment he entered her lips, her tongue immediately made contact with the head of his penis.

    The sensation was akin to bursting a balloon. His dick was the balloon and her tongue was the needle. All the edging had led to this one moment. He began to cum uncontrobly like a tide.<sub> </sub>

    He had to clutch his hands tightly against Ari''s head for extra support.

    Gulp. Gulp.

    Staring at her wless face, she took it down like usual. The way his mother looked up at him with those upturned, purple eyes of hers gave him an unexinable feeling in his gut. By no means, was it a bad feeling. In fact, it was very good. It wasforting, pleasant, and gentle.

    Plop!

    He removed his penis from her mouth. It was already clean from her skilful tongue work when she was swallowing his cum down.

    "Ahhh..." Ari opened her mouth to show him her work. "See? I swallowed it all down. It was delicious..."

    And so, Earl''s daily magic lesson was concluded.

    The next part of Earl''s day was personal magic training.

    Standing outside the Magic Castle, Earl gave his body a light stretch as he made his way outside the capital. It was something he would asionally do for a change of pace. It was sometimes draining to stay in his training room all the time after all. And there was no danger with his mother''s magic following him.

    Earl walked in the shade of buildings as he walked to his destination. It was good training for his Shadow Magic and gave him a level of concealment.

    He had recently figured out a trick to turn his whole body into a shadow even without the rank of Advanced Mage. He lifted his hand up and could see that it was slightly transparent with a ck hue. It was not a true transformation.

    Previously, he was able to transform most of his body into a shadow, only leaving his head and one arm untransformed. Guessing roughly, it was around 80% of his body. He then took the same concept and transformed 80% of his body into a shadow. And this shadowy, opaque body of his was the result. It was like someone applied a dark filter on him and then lowered his body''s opacity to make him more transparent.

    Today, he was taking the long route. On top of trying to train his mana endurance this way, he was also practising his Shadow Influence Magic. It was a fascinating thing that was able to affect the mind and the soul. He would not be very wise if he left it unmastered.

    And so, while he walked, he would try to quickly shoot a shadow into a random passerby and influence. The effects were varied as he did this.

    He made a guard walk into the wall to vent his frustrations.

    He made a fruit store owner give fruits to the homeless begging outside and stopped him from being indecisive about his actions.

    He made a nobledy release her inner desires and was able to get her to dance around drunkenly.

    Overall, it was an effective practice.

 Chapter 60 A Moment With Aria

    Earl arrived at his usual spot outside the capital. The usual spot under the big tree. It was his favourite spot. Sitting down, the grass felt cool and soft.

    There were few monsters near his spot so he could rx without too many worries. Looking over into the distance, he could see novice Adventurers clearing out slimes around the city wall. There was something special in watching newbies work hard to earn their first gold.

    There was a saying that hard work would always be rewarded. Perhaps that was why watching hardworking people was enjoyable. They had a clear goal in mind and was working passionately towards it.

    And for Earl, today''s goal was to practice magic. After making himselffortable in his spot, he began to manipte Shadow Magic in various ways. This was a way to practice control and precision. How beautiful a spell lies in the control and precision. To give an example, if he was casting the same magic as his mother, her''s would always look more beautiful because of how precise and controlled her magic is. It was hard to exin in words.

    Because he was just an Intermediate Mage, he exhausted himself of his mana rather fast but it was not a problem. When he ran out, he would wait a good few minutes to recover and practice again.

    It was a rather mundane process but it was fun for Earl. Who wouldn''t be happy to see progress?

    Maybe he would fullymit himself to master magic in the future. He did not know what exactly he wanted to do for sure yet besides building a harem.

    His modern mindset did not trante over to this world well.

    Back on Earth, it was simple. Sleep with women. Get rich. Retire and travel.

    Things were a little moreplicated in this world. It was a dog eat dog world at heart which meant power was important. Strength was equal to wealth and more. Thankfully, he was lucky and had the protection of his mother who was essentially a boss character.

    The nature of a world like this one meant that things were very flexible. There were so many paths to choose and explore.

    By the time Earl finished practising his magic for the day, the sun was already close to setting. He packed his belongings and made his way home.

    When he returned home, he was exhausted. Practising control magic over and over again took a toll on the mind.

    "Wee home, master." A beautiful Dark Elf girl greeted him when he stepped into the Magic Castle. Her head was slightly bowed, letting her silver hair drop down her shoulders. Both her hands were pinching her maid skirt and one of her foot was stepped back.

    It was his ve, Aria.

    "I''m home." He replied with an impressed tone. Sending her to school was an excellent decision on his part. "How was school?"

    "It was good, master."

    "You can tell me more than that."<sub> </sub>

    "..." Aria was speechless. What kind of master wanted a genuine, personal answer from their ve? Was she not just an object?

    "The school didn''t teach you how to answer the question?"

    "...Master should not care so much about Aria."

    "But I care about you. You are my ve, you belong to me. Now, talk to me, will you?"

    "..."

    "Stop standing there like a statue. Follow me ande change me out of my clothes."

    Earl walked up the stone stairs to his room and Aria followed. He was getting the hang of her.

    Getting into his room or rather, Ari''s room, the usual scent of his mother lingered. There was her closet in one corner, and his own in another.

    He stood in front of his closet while Aria proceeded to open it. He was getting excited about this because this was going to be Aria''s first. He had eased her into preparing his clothes many times so this was the next logical step.

    "At school..." Aria began to talk about her day as ordered. She talked about the unruly girl in the morning. She talked about the exercises she did throughout the day. She did not know why, but she really ended up telling Earl everything about how her day went. It felt liberating. She felt like a part of her bottled up emotions were released when she finished talking.

    By the time she was done, she had finished changing Earl out of his clothes and put fresh ones on him. Aria looked to her master expectantly for his reaction.

    "That wasn''t so bad, right?" Earl asked her with a smile. It was a question with two meanings. One referring to her changing him, and one referring to her talking about her personal self.

    Seeing Earl''s smile, Aria felt relieved. At the back of her mind, she feared that Earl really did not care about her. Maybe this was what she needed. Interaction on the personal level. When a ve cor was put on her, she became an object. Her family was taken from her, everything she had was gone. What else could she be but an object? But if she was treated like this by her master, she could ept it. It would not erase all the pain and trauma she experienced but it was something eptable. Yes, that was the word. eptable.

    "Yes, master." Aria smiled back. It was the first time she smiled since forever and it was radiating.

    "As expected, you look the best when you smile." Earl took a moment to touch her chin. "Keep talking lots to me from now on, okay?"

    "Yes, master!" Aria''s voice resounded throughout the room.

    Even though nothing exciting happened while she was changing his clothes, Earl was able to get Aria to take a step out of her shell. It was a win in his books.

 Chapter 61 1 Year

    1 yearter.

    Under a tree outside the capital of Ax, there were three figures. A beautiful woman, a young boy, and a young girl. They were Ari, Earl and Aria respectively.

    Aria stood under the tree peacefully in her french maid dress. Within one year, she had aged wonderfully. She was now taller and developed more curves in the right ces. She held a fresh, cool towel in her hand as she waited for her master to finish training.

    Whee!

    A stray wind spell flew past the tree.

    Ari and Earl were currently engaged inbat training. Ari would cast a random spell and Earl would have to react to it. It was a training that honed his reflexes and instincts.

    They were reaching the end of their training session for the day now. Ari pointed and shot a fireball towards Earl. Earl had experienced this countless times already. Without having to think about it, he was able to erect a water shield around his body to block the spell.

    Szzz!!

    Steam filled the air from the interaction of the two spells and Ari followed up without missing a beat, condensing the steam into ice blocks and throwing them at Earl. It was an unexpected attack.

    From the sheer speed of the ice blocks, Earl had to fall back on the magic that was mostfortable to him. Moments before he was hit by the ice, his body darkened beforepletely turning into a shadow and sidestepped the attack.

    Many things could happen in a year and for Earl, he had made his progression to the Advanced Mage rank. The Advanced rank was one of the fist qualitative changes in one''s journey of Magecraft. It signified the ability for one to embody their magic.

    Earl''s body changed back to its regr form as he waited for the next wave of attacks. The sun rays shone down through the tree leaves and onto Earl''s face. He was now 8 years old and looked more mature than he did the previous year. Dressed in his usual white shirt with a ribbon bow tie and a pair of shorts, he was growing up to be a fine man.

    The next wave of attacks never came. Instead, Ari pped her hands and said, "Alright! That concludes our session for the day!"

    Her words lifted some tension off Earl as he let out a sigh of relief. Even though he knew that he was in perfectly safe hands, it was quite scary to have spells constantly tossed at him for a whole hour.

    With training over, Aria hurriedly made her way over to Earl and wiped his forehead sweat off with the towel in her hand. The towel felt cool and refreshing to Earl. It was always nice to be taken care of.

    Earl enjoyed the feeling of seeing Aria bend down slightly to carefully wipe his sweat. She was still taller than him, but the gap was quickly being closed.

    "Thank you, Aria."<sub> </sub>

    "My pleasure, master." Aria replied with a smile. She had grown to be more cheerful and spirited over the year. It was a real pleasure to be served by such a dedicated maid ve like her.

    When Aria finished tending to Earl, Ari came and ruffled his hair. "Good job today, as usual." She said lovingly.

    Earl rxed and snuggled his head against her thigh. Their lovely, warm family atmosphere had not changed one bit over the year.

    "Shall we go home now?"

    From afar, they looked like the ideal noble family on a pic. A beautiful, young, loving mother. A growing, talented and handsome son. And a charming, happy maid.

    Coming home, it was the same, yet slightly different. The difference was that there were floating runes wrapped around the Magic Castle. Ari checked on the status of the runes and said, "We should be able to leave for the Elven Kingdom in a month."

    "So soon?" Earl was surprised. "I can''t wait to go!"

    "Right? It took the King long enough to find actual fun missions for the Court Mages."

    Their trip to the Elven Kingdom was to be a long term one to build diplomatic rtions. From what Earl was informed of, the other Court Mages were being sent off to the other kingdoms with Court Mage Merlin being the only one to remain inside Ax. From this, anyone could figure out that there were undercurrents happening in the Great Continent.

    For Court Mages to be sent out for diplomatic purposes, the situation must be aplicated one. Not that Earl cared too much, of course. He was under the protection of his mother and merely wanted to have fun with his harem.

    Entering the Magic Castle, Earl pulled Aria along for a shower session. Having Ari as his mother in this situation was perfect as she would not interrupt his time with his ve. She saw it as part of her motherly duties to let Earl explore his interests how he wanted it. The only thing she would not give up was their sexy time at night, which worked out in favour of both parties. Earl needed his sexy time at night. Ari needed her sexy time at night. It was perfect.

    After entering the bathroom with Aria, she began to undress Earl in a very natural manner. Her time at the Golden Service Institution was not wasted and she learned many things that were hugely beneficial in serving her master.

    She remembered when she was first doing this, she was stumbling all over the ce but now she could do it with apletely calm mind. Before she knew it, she hadpletely undressed her master.

    Her master was always pleasant to look at, but it was always more special to tend to him when he was naked.

    Earl then looked to Aria and said, "Undress and join me today."

 Chapter 62 Fun With Aria

    "Master?" Aria called out shyly after undressing. With one arm, she was covering her developing pair of mounds and with her other arm, she was covering her crotch.

    Steam filled the bathroom but her figure appeared to stand out more, rather than bing more hidden.

    Earl took a moment to admire his ve''s breathtaking beauty. Her shy expression on her cute face. The way her yellow eyes averted his gaze. Her figure had the ideal ratio of softness and firmness.

    "Come wash me the way you would usually do it," Earl told her as he sat on a bathing stool,ying his towel over hisp.

    "Yes, master," Aria replied softly and picked up a towel from the side. She started off by turning on the shower faucet, activating the Mana Stone that housed a Water Spirit within.

    The scope of the faucet was wide. The water drizzled down like a light rain over the two of them. Aria soaked her towel with soapy water and stood behind her master. Even though she knew it was futile, she used her free hand to cover her naked breasts anyway.

    Earl felt greatfort as Aria scrubbed his back. Closing his eyes, he enjoyed the feeling of the water dropping down onto his face and body. It was just the way he liked it. Not too hot, not too cold, but more on the warmer side.

    His rtionship with his ve was not a bad one. On top of Aria opening up to him, he also began to experiment his new magic on her. Inspired by ve Magic, he was able tobine some of the concepts of it into his Shadow Magic. The result was an Unssified Magic which he dubbed, Charm Magic.

    The name itself was self-exnatory. It made him more charming to his targets. Perfect for someone like him who loved beautiful women.

    To a certain degree, it was maniptive but so what? He was a selfish man. A man who would do anything for his pleasure.

    If he wasn''t like this, he would''ve never been able to step up the socialdders in his previous life to the highest just so he could support all 5 of his women.

    After Aria finished scrubbing his back, it was time for the front. She shyly stepped forward with one arm still covering her growing breasts. A hint of red could be seen at the tip of her Dark Elven ears. When they made eye contact, she would hurriedly look the other way. It was truly adorable.

    Earl took this chance to pull her close and touched her face. Her tanned skin felt soft as usual and she did not resist his touches. Mostly because he was her master, but also because of the influence of his Charm Magic. She enjoyed his touch.

    "No need to cover yourself in front of me. Your naked beauty is a feast for my eyes." He told her.

    Aria took a moment to take in Earl''s words before letting her arm fall off her breasts. "It would be my honour to please my master''s eyes with my body." She shyly said a line she learned from school a year back.<sub> </sub>

    With Aria''s arms fallen, Earl could finally take a look at her naked figure in its full glory. Her breasts had grown enough to have their own shape. Her nipples were a darker shade of pink that went well with her tanned skin. Trailing his eyes down to her sacred ce, it was the same shade of colour as expected. A trail of clear liquid could be seen dripping down from the holy ce to show her hidden excitement.

    Aria let her master run his gaze all over her body. It was not a bad feeling at all. It felt tingly. What was this sensation? After letting her master have his fill of her body, she returned to scrubbing his body with her towel, starting with his arm.

    Earl let his ve do her thing without moving. The ideal scenario here was to let her take the initiative. Her hands soon reached his waist, where a tent had been pitched on his towel.

    From all the skinship earlier, Aria was already fully turned on. Her yellow eyes flickered with lust as she hovered her hand over the towel.

    "Master?"

    "Go ahead."

    With her master''s confirmation, Aria removed the towel with one quick movement. Things usually did note this far as Earl usually controlled himself enough not to pitch an erection.

    "It''s so big..!" Aria gasped at her master''s impossibly huge size.

    "Do you know what to do?" Earl asked with a smirk. Enjoying his ve''s reaction. The way she covered her mouth with one hand to express her surprise was really too cute.

    "Yes... I was taught in school." She shyly responded.

    "How did they teach you in school?"

    "They gave us soft sticks to practice on with our hands and lips... The soft sticks were sensitive so we would only pass when we were able to use our hands and lips well enough to not leave a mark. Aria struggled with her teeth scratching on the soft sticks the most, but now Aria is really good!" Aria quietly told him as she grasped onto his cock with the most ideal pressure level. "This will be Aria''s first time with the real thing so please bear with Aria."

    At the Golden Service Institute, all expectations of a maid were taught. This, of course, included the act of sexual pleasure. Ever since Aria graduated with the Golden Service Badge, she knew this day woulde and she did not have a problem with it. She had already epted her fate as a ve. With a warm and epting master like Earl who she would spend the rest of her life with, she was ready to open her heart.

 Chapter 63 Fun With Aria(2)

    Earl watched as Aria swallowed the head of his cock down in one go. Her soft tongue and lips wrapped around his cock, sending shivers down his spine.

    "Good girl." He praised his ve.

    Aria happily nodded at his response as she began to bob to nod her cute little face up and down. Earl took a moment to clear a few strands of hair away from her face with his hand to get a better look at her.

    Receiving fetio while sitting on a shower stool while his partner was on their knee and looking up at him with upturned eyes was always a killerbo. Especially with Aria''s exotic dark skin, yellow eyes, silver hair, and pointed elven ears.

    After fully coating his meat rod in ayer of saliva, Aria removed her face. A strand of precum connected to her pink soft lips before breaking.

    "It tastes good, master." She said lewdly as she grabbed his cock with one hand and stroked it slowly.

    "Did school teach you that too?" Earl replied with an amused face.

    "No," She took her head. "It really tastes good. Aria likes it a lot, master." Aria then swished her saliva back and forth in her mouth. After sufficient umtion, she opened her lips and stuck out her lc tongue, letting her saliva drip down all over Earl''s penis. The taboo element of a young girl and this erotic sight increased Earl''s hardness to that of a diamond.

    With that done, she began to lick Earl''s penis with just her tongue, treating it like ice cream.

    Earl let Aria do as she pleased as he evaluated the effects of his Charm Magic. The increased tastes of his precum were under the umbre of his Charm Magic. It used a simr process to how his mother changed the tastes of her breast milk to his liking with the use of magic. And on top of that, he also added a little aphrodisiac effect to his fluids.

    This could be seen in how lust-crazed Aria was behaving right now, licking his rod all over without a care in the world. When more of his precum secreted, she would hungrily lick it up.

    This type of magic was totally Earl''s type. It allowed him to add and have more fun with his favourite activity. He remembered that in his previous life, he would refrain from drinks like coffee and diligently eat various citruses every day to make his cum sweeter to please his girlfriends. It was one of the few things he would do spice up their sex life.

    "Aria can''t get enough of this, master~" Aria mumbled while drooling all over his cock. Unable to resist any longer, she started to use her hand clumsily to pleasure her lower lips.

    At the same time, she opened her mouth wide and swallowed his rod in one go once again. But this time, rather than bobbing her head up and down, she moved them from side to side.

    Aria rubbed the head of Earl''s dick against her soft inner cheeks. The shape of his head would pop up through her cheeks every time she moved her head. After she was done with one side, she would alternate and do the same with her other cheek.

    The pleasure was unlike other before. It felt more smooth and lewder because of the visual impact of the sight of his penis showing up under her cheeks.

    Earl was quickly approaching climax.

    Plop!<sub> </sub>

    Aria removed her lips.

    "Master''s penis is twitching a lot, is master going to cum soon?" She asked smilingly. "Aria will try this on you next, then. Aria was very good at this during practice!"

    The next moment, Aria swallowed Earl''s meat stick all the way to the hilt, fully deepthroating it. Her eyes rolled back slightly from the instinctive gag reflex but she persisted. Supporting herself by clutching onto her master''s knees, she moved her face back and forth.

    Every time she went back, Earl could see the bulge his penis made in her small throat. The way her throat enveloped his cock was unreal. It felt tight and warm in a different way.

    In no time, Earl was already cumming.

    "Here ites!" He warned her in advance.

    His words only served as motivation to his ve as she worked even harder to wring out all the cum from him with her throat.

    At thest moment, Earl clutched onto Aria''s head tightly as he released his entire load directly into her throat. Her eyes fully rolled back and her hands weakly fell off his knees as she received his load.

    When he was done, Earl removed his half-erect cock out of her mouth as Aria fell to the ground. A puddle of liquid could be seen where she was sitting.

    It seemed that both of their techniques were super effective on each other. Earl''s Charm Magic on Aria and Aria''s deepthroat technique on Earl.

    Momentster, Aria recovered herposure. The first thing she did was swallow all the remaining cum in her mouth down before eyeing Earl''s half-erect meat rod.

    p "One moment, Aria will clean it for master."</anda>

    Before he knew it, Aria was already back with her lips wrapped around his penis. Her tongue moving through every nook and cranny to clean the remaining cum. She really was a good ve.

    "Done!" Aria said proudly before regaining her shyposure. "How was it..? Did... Aria do well for her first time..?"

    It was a stupid question. Earl rubbed her head lovingly, "You did excellent, Aria. As expected of my ve."

    They then finished the shower session by taking a dip into the big together with Aria on Earl''sp. Aria''s lewd training turned out to be a magnificent sess.

 Chapter 64 4 Eras

    After getting out of the bath, Earl went to the top of the Magic Castle to check for any Delivery Birds. Delivery Birds were the mailing system of this world. It was nothing new or surprising to train birds to deliver mail.

    To his pleasant surprise, a Delivery Bird was waiting by the window when he arrived at the top of the castle. It had a small and cute appearance with white fur and blue ents around the eye. A simple message scroll was tied to its little legs.

    Earl carefully removed the message from the bird. The crest indicated that it was from a ve trader, as expected. Unscrolling the message, there was a simple message:

    We have a demon ve that you may be interested in. Please visit us whenever you can to take a look. We have reserved her for you.

    Earl nodded in satisfaction and wrote his reply before rolling the scroll back into its original shape. He then carefully seated the scroll back onto the Delivery Bird and gave it a few treats.

    The Delivery Bird happily pecked the treats and then flew off into the distance.

    This ve was going to be his reward for advancing to the Advanced rank. Being an Advanced Mage at the age of 8 was an unheard-of achievement. Most children only started learning magic at the age of 8 and that was for nobles. Formoners, they were only able to start learning magic when they had enough funds to pay for a tutor. That meant that the age range in whichmoners started learning magic was very wide.

    Earl felt all giddy inside at the prospects of having another ve. He would have to train her as he did with Aria and he was going to have a lot of fun with that.

    He could already imagine his bright future of being served by two ves at the same time. This was what life in another world was all about.

    The rest of the afternoon was then spent studying magic. He was starting to have a general grasp of what his magic "Style" was. "Style" was one''s general inclination and use of certain types of magic.

    His mother, for example primarily used Frostme, Fire, and Unssified despite good at everything else. It was her natural inclination and preference to use these things over the others.

    For himself, he wanted to revolve his magic around Shadow Magic and Unssified like his Charm Magic. He was proud of his creation and wanted to develop them further. From talks with Ari, the next era was shifting to that of Unssified Magic.

    Earl set his eyes back on the text he was reading.

    Magic was something that changed era by era.<sub> </sub>

    In the First Era, there were only Adepts among humans and demihumans. Magic began to sprout when the Great Dragon Lord descended and showed the teachings of magic to humans. From then, groups of Mages began to emerge. They were devout followers of the Great Dragon Lord and strictly imitated the Lord''s Magic which was Elemental Magic.

    In the Resplendent Light Era, the Church found a method to quickly determine the Magic Talent of children through the use of rocks which they dubbed Awakening Rocks. These rocks were only able to detect the elements of Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind. From here, it was determined that Magic was strictly these four elements and those who could not make the Awakening Rock shine would be deemed useless. It was a tragic time when many unpolished gems were tossed aside due to the ignorance of the Church.

    This was all changed when the Hero King was born. The Hero King was deemed useless by the Awakening Rock. But that was not enough to stop him. He persevered and was able to perform the miracle of using all 4 elements of Magic. This broke an era long belief and ced the Hero King in a position against the Church.

    And hence, the Hero King and Demon Lord Era began. It was a bloody period of war and bloodshed between the humans and demihumans against the demons.

    The demons had been eyeing the Holy Continent and Great Continent for a long time. After the Demon Lord emerged and united the entire Demon Continent. The Demon Lord then formed the ranks of 12 Demon Kings and, the first Great War started.

    The Hero King fought back and many dozen yearster, they both perished leaving the 12 Demon Kings without a leader. This was when the first Otherworld Hero was summoned.

    More blood was spilt across the continents and there was finally peace. Hundreds of yearster, and they were finally in the current era. The era where they were finally moving away from the 4 elements and taking a closer look at Unssified Magic.

    Thud!

    Earl closed the book and stretched. The only question he had left was why did no one try to attempt magic even after being deemed useless by the silly Awakening Rock? And why did none of the element identified Mages not attempt to learn any other element?

    Earl could not wrap his head around this detail. It almost seemed like the magic he was using was a whole different thing than what was described in the book.

    "I''ll just ask momter." He mumbled and dismissed his thoughts.

    ''History is written by winners. There was probably a lot of modified detail and silliness added in to make the demons look bad and heroes look good.''

    Earl ced the book back on the shelf where he took it from. Looking out the window, the sun had fallen considerably. It was going to set soon which meant it was time to pick up his new ve.

 Chapter 65 The Merchant District Again

    Ari, Earl, and Aria came out of the Magic Castle together for the trip to the Merchant District.

    The familiar white carriage soon arrived and Aria quickly opened the door for them. Her movements were that of a professional maid, smooth and swift as well as pleasant to the eyes.

    Inside the carriage, Earl sat next to his mother, Ari and Aria sat across from him. From this position, Earl had a full view of Aria in her cute maid uniform. She was no longer embarrassed to feel his gaze linger on her.

    By his side, Ari briefed him on the trait of demons again.

    "Remember, demons have a Berserk State when their emotions reach a certain threshold. You will need to keep her on a tight leash."

    "Understood. I won''t forget it." Earl nodded and let his head sink into her boobs. The wonderful softness pressed against his head and rxed him.

    "It''s good that you understand." Ari nodded back with a smile and held him close with one arm.

    There was a rather interesting dynamic within the carriage. Earl was in an incestuous rtionship with Ari that Aria was not aware of. He was also starting a lewd rtionship with his ve. From the perspective of Aria, she did not suspect anything between Ari and Earl at all. On the other hand, Ari was fully aware of everything happening.

    These were the little things that made a polyamorous rtionship interesting. In his previous rtionship, he fucked one of his wives'' mother while still trying to seduce her. The mother, who was thest addition to his harem was perfectly aware of what was happening and the taboo element only turned her on more. And the best part was the moment when she realized. It was a messy situation that could have been entirely avoided if Earl was not so reckless but he was unable to resist the temptation.

    He could not wait toy his hands on the Princess and the Queen eventually.

    They soon arrived at their destination in the Merchant District. A ve caravan that specialized in the demon race. From what Earl was aware of, this ve caravan would spend an extravagant amount contracting big Adventurer groups and go to the Demon Continent just to capture demons to enve.

    The profits from the sales of demon ves would be sufficient to pay off the big Adventurer groups and they would repeat the process.

    The moment he earned his reward for ranking up to the Advanced rank, he ced a custom order for a girl to his preference with this caravan. Conjuring up an image of a random beautiful girl and then being told that she would be captured enved and then delivered to one''s doorstep was one of the most exciting things Earl has ever done.

    He felt like he was falling deeper into degeneracy and fitting more into the mould of a stereotypical noble and he didn''t have a problem with that. It was something that lined up with his values. There was no need for justification.

    Aria opened the door to the carriage for them and helped Earl down the carriage. It waspletely unnecessary help but it felt nice to be treated this way.

    At the sight of the white carriage, one of the burly guards of the ve caravan quickly ran inside one of the tents to inform the boss of their arrival.<sub> </sub>

    The boss of the caravan was one of the shadiest looking men Earl has ever seen. He was a very tall andnky man with pasty white skin, pitched ck hair, and a curly moustache. He wore a ck suit which made him appear more like a butler than the boss of a shady ve caravan. He reminded Earl of a vampire, especially so with his blood-red eyes.

    "Wee! I''ve been expecting you all." The boss greeted them with his arms spread. "Let''s get down to business. Follow me!"

    He led them to one of therge tents he set up. The tents were sorge they wereparable in size to that of houses. It was something that was exclusive to ve caravans in the Merchant District. "This tent is reserved for custom ves like what you''ve asked for." He said with a smirk.

    Inside the tent, many cages were lined up and stacked on one another. There was an obvious difference in quality whenparing the ones here and the ones showcased outside.

    The ones kept here were much more beautiful and exotic,prising of mostly young, female demons and a few male ones. Earl kept his eyes peeled as he casually scanned through each of the cages with his eyes.

    There were sexy and voluptuous demons with figuresparable to his mother. There were also young and small demons with figures simr to that of Aria, who was also making her own observation. The only emotion behind her gaze right now was that of pity.

    It was a good idea to bring her along. Even though she was fully trained, the sight of these pitiful, freshly captured ves would further reinforce her sense of belonging towards her master.

    "Here she is." The boss said when they arrived at the cage they came here for.

    A little girl with long, red hair sat with her back facing them. Even without seeing any of the real goods right now, Earl could see that her skin was pale, bright, and clear. Her long, red, curly vermillion hair was well taken of. She had two short goatlike horns protruding out of her head.

    A thin, worn-out rag covered her small body. She did not have the bat-like wings like most demons but she had the signature long, thin demon tail. The tip of her tail was a cute heart shape.

    "Lily." The boss called to her.

    Her pointed, elven-like ears twitched at the sound of her name being called. Turning around, her wless face was shown for all to see.

    Compared to Aria, she had a sharper jaw-line which made her face appear more narrow. Her nose was well-shaped and straight. Her lips, bright red colour the same shade as her hair.

    Andstly, her most distinct feature. Her heterochromnia eyes. One was a pale blue, like the most precious gem of the ocean. The other was blood red. A distinct colour that was a deeper shade than her hair.

 Chapter 66 Lily

    "Lily," Earl repeated the girl''s name. He thought it was a great name for her.

    nk!

    The lock that held the cage shut fell down and the boss opened the cage for Earl. "Why don''t you take a closer look at her?"

    Such words from the boss were unnecessary. As soon as the cage opened, Earl already made his way to the demon girl.

    Themplight of the tent shone down on Earl making him appear like a heavenly figure to Lily who was covered in the darkness of the cage.

    Outside the cage, Ari inquired curiously, "How did you find her? I''ve never seen a demon like her before."

    "That''s a good question. We didn''t think we would ever find her either but we just found her wandering alone in the wild near the ruins of the previous era''s Demon Kings. So to answer your question, we don''t know how we found her. She just appeared." The boss said with a professional smile.

    Ari narrowed her eyes. "If you don''t want to say, just say it''s a trade secret. No need to make up a tant lie."

    The boss felt chills from Ari. He hurriedly waved his hand and quickly said. "No no, really. I was saying the truth. She really just appeared out of nowhere."

    He knew better than to mess with a Court Mage. Only a fool would do something like that.

    Meanwhile, inside the cage.

    Earl checked Lily''s body for injuries. Surprisingly, there was only a bruise on her leg. The ve traders really treated her well.

    He ran his hands through her body and as expected, her skin was really nice and soft. The most surprising part, however, was herck of a reaction.

    "Can you stand up?"

    Their eyes met for a moment. Earl found himself mesmerized in her bi-coloured eyes. They were exotic and beautiful. He has never seen anything like it before.

    Lily then looked down at her legs before attempting to stand up. Earl supported her by the shoulder as she stood up but she fumbled anyway because of the bruise on her leg.

    Earl fully stabilized Lily on her feet first and said warmly to her, "I''ll make it better for you."

    When fully stood up, Lily was about Earl''s height. The rags she was wearing showed her emerging side boobs and the length of it was barely enough to cover her butt cheeks.

    Earl bent down to his knee to take a better look at the bruise on her leg. At this position, he could see her bare pussy which was a pink little slit which immediately gave him a reaction.

    Wiping his drool away, he concentrated on casting a healing spell on her. Hovering his fingers above her bruise, a green light covered his palm and projected down onto her bruise, erasing itpletely.<sub> </sub>

    "Much better, right?" Earl said when he stood back up.

    Lily looked at him in the eyes and then mouthed, "...Thank you."

    This new ve of his was surprisingly polite. "You''re wee." He patted her head and rubbed her horns to finish off.

    The size of her horns made it hard for him to rub her head, especially since they were the same height. The only spot that was open to head pats was at the middle of her head, sandwiched between the horns. As such, Earl opted to y with her horns as well.

    And like before, she did not react in any particr way. Maybe demon horns weren''t sensitive? Earl spected. He would get down to ying with her tailter and see how she will react.

    This new ve of his was a strange one. He could not put his finger on what exactly was strange about her, but he will figure it outter.

    Exiting the cage, the rest of the process was simple.

    Ari handed over the payment to the boss. The boss then handed over the ve Seal to Earl. This increased the total count of ve Seals on Earl''s hand to two.

    Rubbing on his new ve Seal, Earl happily returned home. The appearance of the two seals was not the same. In fact, they looked very different and did not match any runes that have been recorded.

    The first thing he did when they returned home was to ask Aria to give Lily a bath to which she enthusiastically agreed.

    From Aria''s point of view, she saw Lily as someone simr to a sister. She was someone who was going to apany her in serving her master forever.

    The concept of serving someone for an entire lifetime was something every ve thought about. Because Aria had alreadye to terms with herself, she did not have a problem with it, especially since she had such a good master like Earl. She did not resent Earl for taking her in as a ve. She felt very fortunate to have a master like Earl.

    If she had ended up in the hands of a cruel and merciless master, she would not have the privilege to have these thoughts in the first ce.

    Earl nodded in a satisfied manner after pulling his shadow out of Aria. He was a bit worried about what she was going to think about Lily but things have perfectly fallen into ce. He wanted them to get along so he could eventually have the threesome of his dreams.

    The next person to check was Lily. Earl disconnected his shadow again and moved it inside Lily''s.

    And the result was...

    ...?

    She had lost her memories. His new ve, Lily, was a demon who had no memories.

 Chapter 67 Present

    Night came.

    Earl arranged for Lily to stay in the same room as Aria. The size of Aria''s room was big enough to easily add in another bed and Aria was happy to take care of Lily.

    Meanwhile, Earl just finished his usual business with Ari. The candle in their bedroom was extinguished, leaving a dark room. Ari was on her back topless while Earl suckled on her mommy milkers.

    She had already fallen asleep. Her chest, rising up and down evenly along with her breathing. Resting his cheek on her breast, he enjoyed the sight of her sleeping face.

    It was hard to believe that 8 years had already passed since he came to this world. It was still unknown how he came to this world and it may forever be an unknown. Earl made up his mind to look more into it in the future. Having experienced death once already, he was not scared of it but he was more open to the idea of having another reincarnation.

    Death was no longer scary to him. In a way, it could be described to be peaceful. He was d that he was able to see everyone he wanted to see before his passing in his previous world. He had no regrets.

    And it would be the same for this world. Perhaps the main difference between him in his previous life and him now was his attitude toward regrets. Having lived one entire lifetime without regrets, he was more determined than ever to live this life without regrets too.

    Whatever he wanted to do, he would do. And if something was in his way... he would "handle" it.

    Closing his eyes, his mind shed back to the night of his 8th birthday.

    It was a special night.

    His mother entered the bedroomter than usual. When she entered, she was wearing the maid outfit she got from the Beast Kingdom.

    Her perfectly sculpted face was likely brushed with makeup. She used a light blush that was orange-tinted in colour which brought out the deeper colours within her purple eyes. Her ck hair was tied in a bun for this special asion which showed off her human ears.

    After being surrounded by his ves who had pointed, elven-like ears all day, seeing human ears was a refreshing sight. To finish off, her purple halo looked wonderful with her hair bun.

    Despite it being cut conservatively, her ample bosoms and narrow waists were emphasized.

    "Happy birthday, master." Ari smiled seductively as she went into a bow. Her form was that of an experienced maid. It was evident that she had practised many times before for this roley.

    Earl was taken back but it was nothing he couldn''t handle. All his blood rushed down to his pants in anticipation as he spoke, "Ahem, what is this about?"

    "This maid is here to help master celebrate his birthday." His mother arrived in front of him and kneeled. Hovering her hands on top of his pants, she asked, "Shall I proceed, master?"

    The sight of his mother kneeling down submissively in a maid outfit was simply too arousing. Swallowing down his saliva, he shakily replied, "You may proceed."

    "Very well." Ari looked at him deeply in the eyes as she quickly undid his pants with experienced movements.<sub> </sub>

    His erect cock was quickly exposed to the air.

    "Oh? What a splendid thing." She smiled and pressed her face against it.

    The softness of her cheek made Earl''s dick leak precum. The precum leaked like a faucet, staining her cheek with a clear mark.

    To this, Ari lightly touched her precum stained cheek with her hand. When she removed her hand, the precum had stained it too. She yed with the thin strand of precum with her two fingers.

    "This maid shall give it a taste test." She ced her fingers in her mouth and licked the precum off. Her face brightened into a smile after she swallowed. "It''s wonderful, master."

    To further drive the point home, Ari licked her lips, giving them a nice, wetted look.

    When faced with this, Earl could not hold back any longer. He made an attempt to stand up but was pushed back down. "No, master. This maid is here to give you a present so please sit still..."

    He helplessly sat back down.

    "Good boy." She praised as she wrapped her fingers around his shaft.

    She began to lightly stroke it. "I shall give it a direct taste now."

    Like tasting ice cream, Aripped her tongue around the head of Earl''s throbbing head. After giving it a thorough wetting, she ced her entire lips around it and applied suction.

    The pleasure that came from this was easily best around, bringing Earl to the edge. It was said that the best blowjobs were better than sex and this was it.

    The way her soft hands wrapped around his shaft was gentle and consistent while her lips hugged tight and sucked hard. On top of that, her tongue was also constantly teasing his frenulum while it was inside her mouth.

    Earl took this moment to ce his hand on her head. Ari reacted to this by looking at him deeply in the eyes again. Eye contact during a blowjob was a deadlybo.

    In no time at all, he was already cumming inside her mouth. The amount of cum he released inside her mouth made her cheeks puff up but there were no signs of her gagging.

    ? Gulp. Gulp. Gulp.

    With every swallow, the size of her puffed cheeks would reduce. When she finished swallowingpletely, she wiped her lips with her sleeve and licked her lips.

    "That was delicious, master." She said seductively. "Now, are you ready for the main course?"

 Chapter 68 Present(2)

    Ari then pulled the one string that was holding her entire maid dress together from behind. With a rustling sound, her gown fell to the floor revealing her white lingerie.

    Her top was a whitece open cup shelf bra. Her bottom was a garter belt with stockings and a whitece g-string. The white colour of her lingerie blended in with her pale skin and contrasted with her ck hair.

    "This maid will service master with her body now." She smilingly said. Pushing her hand forward, Earl''s body was lifted up and ced square in the middle of the bed.

    The softness of the bed enveloped his body followed by the sight of his mother straddling over his body. Her weight pressed down on him and he could feel her pillowy ass pressing against his thighs.

    Now, her half-naked body was right in front of his eyes, only for him to see and enjoy. And the first thing his eyes did was, of course, to go straight to her huge mommy milkers.

    They were beautiful as usual. The most perfect pair of tits in the world he dared say. They were round and shapely without a hint of sag. To top it off, they were detailed with small, cherry pink nipples. From how turned on she was, they were erect and some milk was starting to drip out.

    His gaze did not go unnoticed.

    "Does master want to touch them?" She ced his hand on her heavenly breasts. "Feel free, this maid''s body is only here to service master."

    Despite her maid outfit being gone, it did not take away from the roley.

    Earl gave the breasts a squeeze. The softness of these would never get old. Every squeeze would spray milk into his palm. If these breasts needed to bepared to something, it would be a pair of leaking water balloons. The only difference was that these balloons would stay the same size no matter how much milk was sprayed out.

    And the secret behind this was, of course, magic.

    "Ah!" Ari yelped at the sheer volume of milk that was being milked out of her. "Fufu, what a naughty master."

    "Here, this maid shall help master." She leaned forward and ced one of her leaking milk faucets on Earl''s mouth.

    The sweet taste of her milk filled his mouth. At the same time, his other hand did not stop moving, continuing to give the unused breast a squeeze.

    Ari chuckled at her son''s action and positioned her g-string covered pussy over his erect cock and began to grind with her hips.

    Her pussy became wetter and wetter as she ground. Her love juice seeped through her g-string and coated itself all over Earl''s dick.

    She then moved her panty aside and let her son pierce her all in one go.

    "Haa..." Her voice leaked an involuntary moan. "This is excellent, master."

    Ari then leaned over for better positioning, using her hands to clutch onto Earl''s head. "This maid shall move now, master."<sub> </sub>

    Her ass began to move expertly, sending shivers down the spine of them both. Coincidentally, the position Ari was now in ced her face right above Earl''s. She moved her head and gave him a loving kiss on the forehead. Right away, she could feel his cock erging from this one small gesture.

    These small, loving gestures were always super effective when they were closely connected. When making love, the expectation most of the time was always lewd. Deep kisses to the mouth, fondling and suckling of the breasts, leaving hickeys, and things of those nature.

    A pure, innocent peck on the forehead was therefore unexpected and as a result, extremely hot.

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    Earl began to thrust on his own, making the sound of their flesh pping resound throughout the room. Ari lifted her body up to make room for his movement which disconnected his lips away from her milkers.

    A thin strand of saliva was left on the nipple he was previously sucking on and it was now more sensitive and swollen after a prolonged period of suckling.

    "Is master going to cum soon? Fufu. Very well, please go ahead. Dump your semen into this maid''s body as you wish."

    She moved her hips faster to assist Earl''s thrusting and soon, his first climax was achieved.

    "Get ready!" He told her.

    "Yes! This maid is ready for your semen, master!" She joyfully replied.

    Earl held onto Ari''s hand and climaxed inside her with their fingers intertwined. The rest of the night, he continued to dump his semen into her in various positions over and over again. To roley with his mother was a rare situation. He had to milk everything he can.

    Chirp. Chirp.

    Morning arrived and Earl awakened from his dreams of his memories of the night of his 8th birthday. By his side, his mother was already awake. She always watched him until he woke up every time she awakened first.

    Meeting her amethyst coloured eyes, she looked wonderful as usual. Her perfect face was right there for him to see and her lips lifted up when she noticed his awakening. He must admit, she always looked cuter in the morning because of her bed hair.

    "Good morning, my Earl." She said softly as she gave him a peck on the lips.

    Her usual fragrance filled his head from this close contact. Waking up to this every day was the way to start off his day right.

    "Good morning, my maid." He teased.

    "What maid?" Ari chuckled and acted like the roley from a while back never happened. "Your maids are waiting for you outside!"

 Chapter 69 Aria And Lily

    Walking down to the kitchen, Earl was greeted by the sight of his two working ves. Aria and Lily were standing on stools behind the kitchen counter as Aria taught Lily her first recipe. It was a very cute sight to see.

    Aria was wearing her usual maid dress and Lily wore her backup dress. Because of the magic size adjusting runes on the backup dress, the fit on Lily was perfect despite her smaller form.

    And despite how short the cut of the dress was, it looked more innocent than sexy on Lily. Earl med this on her curious bi-coloured eyes. Today would be his 2nd day as her owner.

    Lily was like a nk paper because of herck of memories. It made her the perfect ve to mould to his liking.

    "Now you put this one next!" Aria taught Lily enthusiastically.

    They were currently making french toast.

    They did not look simr at all but at this moment, they looked like sisters. Aria had dark skin, silver hair and bright yellow eyes. On the other hand, Lily had snow-white skin, scarlet hair, and bi-coloured blue red eyes. Standing side by side, they very simr maid dresses with Lily being a little shorter than Aria.

    The only things they shared was Earl, their master and the shape of their ears.

    It was a curious thing Earl hade to notice. Most demihuman races possessed elven-like ears with the exception of beastkins.

    The elves were beautiful and lived up to the tales sang by the bards. They had the longest pointed ears. The same could be said about dark elves, except that they were discriminated against for some reason.

    Demons also had elven ears on top of their characteristic horn. Their looks varied and there was a whole range. Some were stunningly beautiful like his newly acquired ve, Lily. Some were more ugly than an orc.

    Dwarves were another race with pointed ears. They were short and stubby with a distorted sense of beauty. Earl could only shake his head at their unculturedness. How could hairy, beardeddies with muscly bodies be considered the epitome of beauty within their race?

    "Good morning master!"

    Earl was broken out of his thoughts when Aria noticed his arrival. Her smile this morning was lovely indeed.

    Aria then looked to Lily and shook her shoulders softly. "Come on, greet our master."

    Lily took a moment toprehend what was going on. She faced Earl and said, "Good morning, master."

    It was like watching someone recite off a line from a paper which was rather cute to see. If Earl did not know about her circumstances, he would''ve thought she was slow in the head.

    He would have to get her up to speedter and have Aria fully brief her situation.

    "Good morning, Aria." He nodded with a smile to his dark elf first before moving on to his demon. "Good morning, Lily."

    He sat down by the dining table and watched Aria and Lily work until his mother came down. After having breakfast, it was time to go to the Royal Pce.<sub> </sub>

    Outside the Magic Castle, the streets were bustling. Banners and gs of Ax were raised up. It was a joyous asion.

    Inside the carriage, Lily held onto Aria''s skirt and asked, pointing at one of the gs. "What''s that?"

    Aria looked to Earl for permission first. After receiving a nod, she quietly exined to Lily. "The 10th birthday of the first prince ising up! It''s a big deal to the Kingdom."

    Lily nodded then asked curiously again. "Why is it a big deal?"

    She was like a puppy as she asked with those big, red and blue eyes of hers.

    "In Ax, humans consider their 10th birthday to be a big one. It''s usually apanied by a big celebration, which is what we''re seeing right now. On the actual day, we will be there with master!"

    "Oh... Okay..." Lily nodded slowly.

    Earl let out a quiet chuckle watching this from the side. Lily was an amnesiac. She did not care at all because of herck of understanding. He also did not care because of his status as the son of a Court Mage and secretly, son of an Archmage. Whatever that happened to the first prince was of no concern to him.

    "Also!" Aria continued to say quietly to Lily. "In the future, save these questions you have for me in the evening. It''s not our ce to start asking in front of our master."

    "But what if I can''t remember?" Lily retorted.

    "..." Aria was speechless. "Write it down so you don''t forget!"

    "I don''t know how to write..."

    "...Okay. I''ll teach youter, okay?"

    "Okay!" Lily nodded quickly with a serious face.

    Lily will be much easier to train than Aria. Because she did not know who she was before she became a ve, her identity as a ve was easily epted. As such, she was totally open-minded to whatever Aria was teaching her. Lily saw the teachings of Aria as something she needed for her identity.

    Everyone needed an identity. It was an instinctual craving. Even more so for someone like Lily who has none at all. Even though demihumans were not "human", the way they think and react fundamentally was no different than that of humans. For an old fox like Earl, this was clear as day to see.

    Exiting the carriage, Aria opened the door for him as usual. His mother did note along because she wanted to do her research at home.

    Today, it was just Earl and his ve maids at the Royal Pce.

 Chapter 70 The Princess At The Garden

    Earl navigated his way to the Royal Garden with his two ve maids trailing behind.

    Aria walked with meticulous, calcted steps. From afar, she looked like an elegant dancer. Next to her, Lily was a little more clueless. Her steps were messy and she was not used to walking around in a maid dress.

    Aria took notice of this and slowed down to teach Lily some basics as they trailed behind their master.

    "Like this, Lily." Aria demonstrated this by lifting her skirt a little and moved around her ankle. "Land with your heels first and then follow through gently."

    Lily nodded cutely and tried to replicate Aria.

    "Much better. Be mindful of your ankles too. If you don''tnd straight, it will hurt by the end of the day."

    The floor of the passageway to the Royal Garden was a smooth, stone pavement. Every step would leave a resonating sound. After Lily applied the basics Aria taught her, the passageway became noticeably quieter.

    Earl watched all this from the side. A smile had formed on his face without him realizing it. Watching his ves interact together like this was just too cute.

    They arrived at the Royal Garden to find Court Mage Merlin and Princess Sharon already waiting as usual by the fountain. It was a new year and the flowers were blooming in the garden beautifully.

    Every year, the flowers of the garden would be changed so it would never be a stale ce. Last year, blue flowers made up arge part of the garden.

    This year, it was white, green, and yellow. It was the perfect trifecta of colours. The brightness of the yellow was quelled by the soothing sight of the green, andplemented by the pure white colour.

    White was the colour that went with everything. Especially so on Princess Sharon. Wearing a white dress, she sat at her usual spot by the fountain. She looked pure, innocent, and lovely. The colour of her dress made her silver hair appear brighter than ever.

    "Earl!" Sharon called upon noticing his arrival. Her gaze took a pause when she spotted an unfamiliar face behind Earl. "Demon!"

    Earl shook his head in a discontent manner seeing this. "You''ll scare her, Princess. Her name is Lily. I picked her up yesterday."

    "Ah. Sorry!" Sharon hurriedly apologized when she saw Earl''s reaction. "But what do you need so many ves for?" She asked curiously.

    "I simply enjoy an easy, carefree lifestyle, Princess. My wonderful Lily and Aria are here to help with that."

    "Easy, carefree lifestyle? Doesn''t that just mean you''rezy?"<sub> </sub>

    "Ahem." Merlin interrupted before the conversation continued any further. Standing tall by the fountain he looked the same as he did the same before with long, white hair and beard. He wore his signature ck Court Mage robe with gold trimmings. It was a new year and the Court Mage robe was modified to fit in with the newer fashion trends. His robe was now shorter and slimmer in the cut. Court Mage Merlin was like a fashionable old man. Gesturing with his hand, he told Earl. "Please take a seat, Earl."

    Merlin coughed to himself when he saw the two beautiful ves standing behind Earl in custom maid dresses. What''s up with this perverted kid? The old Court Mage stroked his beard.

    In his entire life, he has never seen an 8-year-old child parade, 2 little ve girls, around as maids wherever they went before. And on top of that, they were very unusual ves too. A dark elf and a demon.

    Even among nobles with more unusual tastes, the two were considered unusual. Beastkin were usually the to-go choice for a ve.

    Earl took a seat next to Sharon per Merlin''s instructions. When he took a seat next to her, she smiled and looked away. Training of Princess Sharon was going well, it would appear.

    "Today''s lesson is on..."

    Merlin began to lecture. Like always, it was a topic that Earl already knew but it did not hurt to hear it again. This would reinforce his knowledge and strengthen his basics. And since it was about magic, it was not boring. This was Earl''s passion for magic.

    As the years passed, his interest in magic was only growing stronger. It was like having a niche hobby. When first stepping into the doors of the niche, there was only a faint interest. However, as one looked deeper, one would find it irresistible to keep looking deeper until it was toote to stop.

    "Ahem," Merlin concluded his lecture by closing his book loudly. "This old man shall take his leave now. Practice hard, young disciples of magic."

    After reciting his cool line, he turned into water and disappeared.

    "It''s over!" Sharon celebrated after Merlinpletely left. "It''s so exhausting to listen to that old man speak sometimes..."

    After a year of learning magic, Sharon had gotten over her initial excitement and treated Merlin''s lectures as a chore. Apletely normal reaction.

    "Fufu. Excellent job today, Princess."

    "Hey! Don''t talk like you''re an outsider just because you''re more talented than me at magic! You also have to listen to the boring old man every day!" Sharon pouted.

    Earlughed and calmed her down by petting her head. Her blue eyes narrowed into slits from how much she enjoyed his touch.

    "I enjoy Lord Merlin''s lectures, Princess. But that is beside the point. Shall we have a little break over tea now?"

 Chapter 71 Tea Time

    Taking a seat over at a shaded area in the Royal Garden, the princess''s personal chef and maid pushed a cart full of sweets over.

    As expected of sweets that were baked by the royal chef, they were all pretty and delicate. Setting the tray full of sweets on the table, the old maid began to pour tea for Earl and Sharon.

    The soothing smell of tea lingered in the air andbined with the smell of fresh, blooming flowers. Earl smiled and praised. "What a wonderful smell. Where is this tea from?"

    The old maid finished pouring the tea and answered. "It''s from a dukedom to the east. I''m d you like it, young lord."

    "Is that so?" Earl''s eyes brightened as he lifted up the cup for a sip. The warm, fragrant tea flowed down his throat, leaving him refreshed.

    Meanwhile, Sharon dropped a few cubes of sugar before taking a sip of her own. The sweetness from the added sugar left her smiling happily.

    Now that the old maid was finished with her task, the old chef took over. He was a simple-looking man with arge chef hat over his head.

    "I rmend trying this first." He bowed humbly and took out two tes from the tray. On each te were four beautiful caneles.

    The caneles was a picture-perfect representation of what is seen in a recipe book. It held the shape of a small, striated cylinder with a small depression at the top. It was a slightly darker brown in colour and was slightly glossy in finish. The sun rays that shone down on it made the caneles look very appetizing.

    "Caneles." Earl named the pastry. It was a ssic french pastry from his previous world.

    "I didn''t expect the young lord to know of it. I learned the recipe to this food during my journey to the Beast Kingdom before I became a chef here."

    It was no longer a surprise that things of his previous world woulde from the Beast Kingdom in this world. The Beast Ancestor was really a man who knew how to enjoy himself, spreading his likes and interests for the residents of this new world to enjoy.

    "I had the great chance of visiting the Beast Kingdom recently." He told the old chef as he took a bite of a canele.

    He was first met with the crunchy caramelized crust. The vours of the canele was gentle. It held a delicate bnce of sweet and savoury. The soft insides melted inside his mouth and transformed into vours of vani and a hint of rum.

    Sharon watched Earl''s blissful eating face and asked smugly. "It''s good, isn''t it?"

    Whatever achievements her retainers had was essentially hers as well. And this included appeasing Earl''s tastebuds.

    "Yes, it''s good." Earl nodded and took another sip of his fragrant tea.

    The old chef''s role was now done too. He was dismissed by Sharon.

    "You guys can go away now. I don''t like to be watched!" She told them which was not very honest of her.

    She simply wanted to enjoy an uninterrupted time with Earl. The sight of his tending maids behind him ticked her off. Especially the dark elf.

    Not only did the dark elf have the same silver shade of hair like her, the princess of Ax, everything she did for Earl would make him look very happy.<sub> </sub>

    Like right now as she is gently wiping her master''s hands with a white handkerchief she took out from who knows where.

    To this, the princess bitterly took a bite into the freshly made canele. The fine vours of the pastry instantly turned her mood for the better.

    Meanwhile, Earl was enjoying his time being tended by Aria. After finishing a te of his sweets, she came by his face and gently wiped his lips with a handkerchief. She then went to the tray and asked, "Which one would you like next, master?"

    "Why don''t you surprise me?"

    "Certainly."

    The tea time with the princess came to an end when the royal tailor came to visit. She was an old woman who dressed finely, as one would expect from a tailor.

    "Princess." She first greeted with a bow. "It''s time to continue working on your dress."

    "Fine." Sharon pouted and reluctantly stood up from her seat. "I''ll see youter, Earl!"

    "I''ll see you soon, Princess." Earl nodded and returned customs.

    The tailoring of the princess''s dress was as one would''ve guessed, for the uing birthday celebration of the first prince. It was the biggest event in the Ax Kingdom for the first time in a while.

    The 10th birthday is the first step to growing up in the culture of this world. And for the first prince who is also expected to be a crowned prince after this day, it was a huge deal.

    Earl had a hunch that something stupid like the flowers of the Royal Garden being changed to the prince''s favourite flower was going to happen, which was the only thing he really cared about in the Royal Pce beside the princess and the queen.

    On his way to exiting the Royal Pce, he had some fun with Aria.

    Taking a step behind a big pir that held up the ceiling of the passageway he was on, he grabbed Aria''s hand and embraced her.

    Holding Aria by the waist from behind, he kissed her neck and leaned against the wall.

    "Master... Lily is watching." Aria blushed but she did not resist.

    "It''s alright. I''ll take both of you at the same time eventually." Earl whispered into her elven ears, not forgetting to give it a little nibble. From the corner of his eyes, he could see Lily standing looking curiously. The only emotion behind those bi-coloured eyes of hers was curiosity. She was a curious girl.

    "Master... That''s lewd..." Aria whispered back and tilted her head to kiss her master on the lips.

    Just as they were about to sink deeper into depravity, a childish voice interrupted them.

    "W-what are you guys doing!?" And there he was. The first prince, Seth Ax pointing at them with a blushing face.

 Chapter 72 Lilys Moment

    "W-what are you guys doing!?"

    Upon hearing the prince''s voice, Earl took his face away and greeted politely. "Your Royal Highness."

    "I-I asked what you guys are doing!" Prince Seth continued to blush and stutter. It could not be helped. He was entering puberty and his mind was on overdrive on certain subjects.

    "I am simply having fun with my maids, your Royal Highness. Although, I must offer my most sincerest apologies for being in such location that your Royal Highness was able to spot us." Earl was saying one thing but his actions were that of another. His hand moved around to touch Aria''s body sexually.

    "Master... The prince is watching..." Aria whispered over to Earl blushingly.

    It was a simple statement that only acted to further Earl''s behaviour. How could he stop his hands when Aria was looking at him with such a cute expression? Furthermore, it was amusing to see how the prince would react.

    The prince fumed seeing that Earl continued to act unrestrainedly in front of him. "Get your hands off Aria!" He said in his childish voice.

    "Huh?" Aria and Earl both let out voices of confusion. Earl then suddenly let out a smirk.

    "Your Royal Highness."

    "What?"

    Earl''s smirk grew wider as he mouthed out his words. "Why do you know the name of my maid?"

    ves were the belongings of their master. It was a simple manner to not meddle in others'' belongings. The prince ultimately realized this fact as well after Earl presented his question. "W-w-why wouldn''t I know?"

    "Fufufu." Earlughed at Prince Seth''s reaction. The previously blushing boy with silver hair and blue eyes was nowpletely red in the face. Even if he was a prince, he was still a child. And children would not know what to do when ced in this sort of situation. And so, to not make things too difficult for the child prince, Earl took a step back.

    "I understand. Well, although it pains me to leave so early, I shall take my leave now, your Royal Highness." Earl released his embrace on Aria and took her hand. "Let''s go home now, Aria. Lily."

    "Yes, master!" Aria replied more enthusiastically than she should''ve. Being in the situation really got her blood pumping. She then eyed Lily to respond in the same manner. Right now, the little girl with red hair was still standing in the corner like a chicken.

    "...Yes, master." Lily nodded cutely after Aria''s urging and followed her master. Her short skirt fluttered in the wind as she ran after them, leaving the sight of her garters to be seen by the prince.

    Earl waited for Lily to catch up and said hisst words to the prince. "I shall see you at your birthday party, your Royal Highness."

    When Earlpletely stepped out of the Royal Pce, he hugged Aria''s waist and told her. "It seems the prince has his eyes on my Aria."

    She shook her head and said strongly. "No way. Aria belongs to master!"

    Once again, Aria''s cute expression was right in front of him. He blew some hot air onto her elven ear to tease her. "Of course. But it''s not really a surprise. My Aria is so beautiful, she would always attract eyes."

    "Master..." She blushed.<sub> </sub>

    He gave her head pats and called Lily over. "You too, Lily. Come here."

    Lily tilted her head curiously and stepped to Earl''s side only to be immediately embraced. This was her first time being embraced and it was...fortable. She had wondered why Aria made those expressions while being embraced by master, and now she understood.

    "Master..." She subconsciously muttered because of howfortable her master''s touch was.

    "That''s right." Earl nodded. "I am your master so rely on me, alright? I know you are still familiarizing yourself in this new environment but know that by being with me, I will give youfort and security. You''ll learn to serve me from Aria, and I, your master will protect you."

    From Earl''s words, Lily widened her eyes slightly. Comfort. Security. Protect. Those were the words she needed to hear. As someone who had no memories of her life prior to being a ve, those were the things she needed that she did not know she needed.

    "Master... Lily can trust you, right?" She asked genuinely. She was opening up.

    "Yes. You can always trust your master, and I will also trust you. It''s a special rtionship between us." Earl rubbed Lily''s head to assure her. He had to angle his arm a different way to reach her head because her horns were in the way.

    "Okay. Lily will trust master." Lily firmly nodded.

    This would be the moment that Lily will never forget. Years from now, she would look back and consider it the turning point in her life. It was the moment when she truly became a part of Earl''s household.

    From Earl''s other side, Aria fondly nodded. This was the talk that Lily needed to have.

    That night, Aria began to teach Lily how to read and write and also answered any questions she had.

    Lily was like a machine when she started to ask questions. She asked about the city, the kingdom, and mostly about her master. She wanted to know everything about him. His age, hobbies, background. How Aria met master and et cetera.

    When Aria was finally done answering Lily''s questions, she tucked Lily into bed and turned off the light. The room was suddenly shrouded in darkness, and the only source of light was from the window from which the brightly lit streets of Ax could be seen.

    Along with the darkness, came silence. It was soothing.

    "Aria." Lily suddenly said.

    "What is it?" Aria asked as she ced the lightlessmp on to the table.

    "Can I call you big sis?"

    "..."

    "I don''t have any family members. And you''ve taught me so much over these past few days..."

    "You don''t need to say anymore... Of course. Of course, you can!"

 Chapter 73 Lily And Arias Morning

    It was morning and Earl''s two servants were asleep in their room. The room was spacious. There was a walk-in closet in one corner, a french window, and two beds that were ce parallel. In one bed, a cute demon girl slept soundly. Her hair was a beautiful crimson red and 2 long, goat-like horns protruded from her head.

    In the other, a beautiful dark elf with silver hair. Inparison to the demon girl, she looked to be the older one. As the sun rose, she was the first to wake up. Her eyes opened up to reveal a deep yellow colour.

    With a yawn, she slowly stepped out of the bed while stretching her body by lifting her arms up.

    "Mhmm," Aria mumbled as her feet touched the cold, stone floor. Smoothing out her camisole, she went over to open the window.

    nk.

    The window opened smoothly and a wave of fresh air breezed in.

    Aria smiled at the sensation of the fresh, cool air brushing against her face as she said quietly. "Haah... What a nice day!"

    The breeze made her clothes and hair flutter, revealing her long, elven ear.

    Now feel refreshed, she went over to wake up Lily. Sitting by the side of the bed, Aria shook Lily''s shoulder gently.

    "Mhmm..." Lily made a sound in response to the touch and rolled away. The white nket wrapped around her little body and made her resemble a caterpir.

    "This girl..." Aria sighed and went onto the bed to shake Lily''s shoulder once more. "Lily. Lily. It''s time to wake up."

    "5... 5 more minutes..."

    "No Lily. No 5 minutes."

    "..." After hearing Aria''s stern voice, Lily slowly opened her eyes and rolled around to see Aria. Her mesmerizing red and blue eyes looked directly into Aria''s. "Good morning sis."

    "Good morning. It''s time to get up."

    "Okay."

    Now that Lily was awake, the two began their morning routine. They went into the bathroom together to wash their face. In the bathroom was a huge body mirror.

    Lily and Aria stood side by side in front of the sink. They both wore matching, cute camisoles which made them look extra cute. The camisoles clung tightly to their developing body and ended at their naval. The only other piece of clothing they wore was a pair of white thongs.

    Aria applied some toothpaste for Lily first and handed it over to her before doing it for herself. When that was done, Lily let out a sneaky grin and sshed some water on Aria.

    "Surprise attack!" The demon girl yelled.

    "Ah!"

    The waternded right on Aria''s chest and seeped into her camisole, turning it transparent. Her grow pink buds were revealed as Aria instinctively arched her back from the sudden cold sensation from the water.

    "Hehe." Lilyughed contently at Aria''s reaction before getting sshed with water herself.

    "So you want to y? Take this!"

    The two began to ssh each other with water until both werepletely drenched.<sub> </sub>

    "..."

    "..."

    "Now we have to wear new panties and camisoles..." Aria sighed.

    In response to Aria, Lilyughed cheekily. "Hehe."

    "Laughing again... Come here, I will take your camisole off for you." Aria gestured.

    Lily obediently stood in front of Aria and lifted her arms up as Aria took her camisole off. Her budding bare chest that leaned closer to t was exposed.

    After Aria took Lily''s off, she took her own off as well. With only a pair of panties as their piece of clothing, their contrasting skin colour could clearly be seen. Inparison to Lily, Aria''s budding assets were a littlerger.

    Lily reached in to squish them and asked, "When will I grow to reach this size sis?"

    "I was your sizest year so maybe a year for you?"

    "A year? How many years do you think it will take us to reach the size of Madam''s?"

    "Madam''s?" Aria visualized the sheer size of Ari''s mommy milkers in her head.

    While she was Earl''s ve, she also served Ari. There were several instances in the past where she helped the Madam bath and she was able to have a touch of the mommy milkers. To say the least, they were otherworldly.

    Aria shook her head and told Lily the cold truth. "The Madam is on another level, Lily. We would be lucky to reach half of her size. And thankfully, master seems to like whatever size I am."

    "Master does?" Lily took her hands off Aria''s chest and touched her own.

    "Anyways, turn around. I''ll put this on you now."

    "Okay."

    Lily lifted her arms up and let Aria put the camisole on her. After she was done, Lily ran to the corner of the room to grab and chair and ced it in front of the mirror.

    She made herselffortable as Aria helped put on her white stockings, garters, and garter belt. After Aria finished helping her, it was her turn to help Aria.

    Aria chuckled as Lily''s hands moved clumsily as Lily struggled to put the garter belt onto her. When that was done, putting on the stockings and garters was easy.

    Aria gave herself a look in the mirror when the garter and stocking were put on. The stockings were at the perfect length, sitting at mid-thigh and the garter ensured that it would not slip anywhere. Thanks to some enchantments, it was veryfortable to wear.

    "It looks good. Good job." She said as she gave Lily head pats.

    "Lily is getting better!" Lily ced her hand on her hips and nodded proudly.

    The rest of the process was simple. The maid dress and then the apron. The two ve maids were now ready to go for the day.

 Chapter 74 Waking Up The Master

    The two maids of Earl quietly arrived at Ari''s room and knocked before entering. The door opened soundlessly and the two girls were greeted by the sight of Ari yawning on the bed.

    Her ck hair was messy but it did not take anything away from her mature beauty. Her eyes were slightly closed as she looked at the two maids by the door. She was wearing a white yukata that was untied, which partially exposed her bare breasts and naval.

    Aria was taken away by this breathtaking scene. She deeply respected the Madam and her body was a subject of admiration.

    Arriving at the side of the bed, Ari ced a finger over her lips.

    "Let him sleep a little more. You can help the thing that''s already awake, though." Ari smiled as she pointed over to the tent in the nket which was Earl''s crotch.

    Aria nodded and pulled the nket aside to reveal Earl''s morning wood. Like his mother, he was wearing an untied white yukata which meant his wood was in full view.

    Her master''s closeness with his mother has always been a subject of intrigue but it was not her ce as a ve to question her master when it concerned something so personal.

    While being watched by Ari, Aria plopped by the side of the bed and wrapped her little fingers around her master''s shaft. She expected a reaction from this touch but her master continued to sleep soundly.

    Her hand began to stroke slowly as she umted her saliva in her mouth. When the amount was sufficient, Aria bent over and drooled down to let her salivapletely cover Earl''s raging cock.

    The added lubrication from the saliva made her hand move smoother right away. Aria then lowered her head and wrapped her lips around her master''s member.

    Ari smiled at Aria''s technique and began to ruffle her hand through Earl''s hair. Soon enough, Earl''s eyelids trembled and flickered open.

    He was greeted by the sight of his mother petting him and one of his ves sucking his cock wonderfully while the other ve watched from the side.

    Earl smiled and greeted them one by one. "Good morning, mom."

    Ari returned the smile. "Hello." She then adjusted and ced Earl''s head on herp, leaving her dangling fruits to be right above his face.

    "Aria. Lily. Good morning."

    "Good morning, master!" Lily said enthusiastically from the side of the bed. While her sister, Aria was sucking her master off, she was merely standing by the side of the bed doing nothing so she was extra enthusiastic in her greeting.

    She has only seen Aria sucking her master a few times and thought of it was a normal thing. She was also being taught in maid school so she was eagerly waiting for the day she became good enough to please her master like how Aria was doing.

    Plop!

    Aria removed her lips and smiled sweetly at her master. "Hello, master. Is Aria doing well?"

    "Aria is doing great. Keep up the good work."

    "Aria will keep it up then!" Aria nodded and went back sucking her master''s dick. Encouraged by her master''s words, Aria gave her max effort and plunged her master''s cock deep inside her throat.<sub> </sub>

    Earl felt so good that his butt arched off the bed and he let out a low moan, "Ah..."

    Aria and Earl''s erotic disy influenced both Lily and Ari, getting them hot and bothered. Lily rubbed her thighs together and she could feel a wet spot forming in her panties but she did not know what to do about it other than to keep observing Aria serve her master.

    On the other hand, Ari ced her milkers over Earl''s lips and began to nurse him. Her nipples were sensitive enough that she would feel intense pleasure just from the mere act of nursing.

    "Haah..." Ari leaked out a voice from getting her nipple suckled.

    The sweet moans of Ari only served to turn Earl on more. While he was getting a morning deep throat from his ve maid, he was also getting nursed by his mother while on herp.

    Her milk was sweet as usual. The sight of Ari''s dangling breasts was irresistible. When he took notice of them after taking his sight away from Aria''s majestic deep throat, he found his hands already groping them.

    The stream of milk came down into his mouth faster as he groped Ari''s breasts. The other breast leaked out milk uncontrobly andnded on the bed by his head.

    Soon, Earl ejacted deep into Aria''s throat.

    Glug. Glug.

    Aria swallowed everything without a problem. She then removed her mouth and stuck her tongue out for Earl to see that she had finished everything.

    Earl would normally pet her head when she did this, but his hands were too upied with squeezing his mother''s milkers, unfortunately.

    Aria did not know how to feel about this situation. All she knew was that she was incredibly aroused from the disy she was seeing. Not knowing what to do, she did what she knew best which was to go back to her master''s cock and clean it up with her tongue.

    Her master''s cock still felt hard when she wrapped her lips around it once again but she could feel it bing smaller as she rolled it in the mouth to clean up the excess cum.

    When it shrunkpletely, she removed her mouth to be greeted by her master''s lips. As soon as their lips made contact, Aria knew to open her mouth and expected for her master''s tongue toe.

    And unexpectedly, what came was not her master''s tongue, but the Madam''s milk! The Madam''s milk tasted sweet when it touched the tip of her tongue and filled her head with Ari''s fragrance.

    When Aria finished swallowing, she felt like a part of her mind melted. The taste of the Madam''s milk was simply too wonderful.

    "It''s your treat."

    Earl''s voice brought Aria out of her daze.

    "The treat was wonderful, master," Aria said quietly. She couldn''t help but eye the Madam''s breasts, seeing them in a different light now.

    "I''m d you like it. Maybe in the future, I''ll let you drink it directly from the source~" Ari teased the little dark elf.

 Chapter 75 Frostfire Magic

    "Here it is." Earl released his hand and let a small blue me float out.

    The me looked like it could be put out by a small breeze from how weak it appeared. The blue me emitted a freezing cold rather than a heat that mes should have.

    Standing in the middle of a grassy in, Earl let the me fall down to the ground and watched as the patch of grass freeze over.

    By his side, his mother smiled proudly and embraced him, letting his head sink into her enormous breasts. Her unique fragrance filled his nose which added greatly to the sense of aplishment he was feeling at the moment.

    "It''s excellent. Congrattions, my Earl. You are now the second person in the world who can use Frostfire Magic." Ari said joyously. Her happiness could not be contained. To see her son who she raised all by herself learn her signature magic... Words could not express her tion.

    "Watch me be better at it than you now!" Earl joked.

    "Fufu. I will be waiting for the day." Ariughed lightly.

    Earl then resumed his training. Keeping a solid visualization of the Frostme solid in his mind, he manifested it in the form of magic again and again.

    In the case of magic, "practice makes perfect" was not necessarily a true statement. There would always be slight variation in the execution each time because magic was the product of body and mind. A better statement would be "practice makes permanent."

    The Frostme extinguished in his hand and Ari gave a small piece of advice.

    "Your cast time for Frostfire Magic can be much faster if you stop overthinking. Instead of thinking about how it works, why don''t you just think about the impression it leaves you?"

    "Impression..." Earl repeated and considered. What kind of impression did the Frostme leave him?

    A moment of thinking was enough for him toe up with an answer. It was easy to figure out. The impression it left him was his mother, Ari. Or rather, Ari''s magic left a strong impression of Frostfire Magic which was why he wanted to learn it in the first ce.

    Earl closed his eyes to concentrate. He thought about Ari. Her graceful handling of magic. Her unwavering pursuit of magecraft. Her loving touch. Her calm smile. And just like that, his impression manifested into the most stable Frostme he conjured yet.

    Whoosh!

    His eyes flickered open and the moment it did, the grasnd surrounding him froze over. In his hand, was a real fireball of Frostme. Compared to before, this was easily twice the size. It was beautiful.

    Before he knew it, a wide smile had formed on his face. He spread his feet and threw the frostme up into the sky, letting it soar.

    When it reached its limit, it turned into shards of ice that shattered and flew everywhere. kes of white, silver, and grey filled the bright blue sky. It fell slowly and orderly as if all the kes were falling in rythm. For a moment, the grasnd became snowy due to the sheer coldness of the dispersed frostme.

    The kes of ice finally fell on his face. The slight cold felt refreshing and his body began to shiver from the cold.

    "You''ll catch a cold."

    Ari hugged him from behind and gave him the much needed physical warmth. When he turned his head, he could see that kes of ice had decorated her hair.

    Her jet ck hair was now covered in hues of white and silver. It was a unique look that he has never seen before. Needless to say, she looked like a goddess of the snow at this moment. Her lips were lifted up for a smile.<sub> </sub>

    He could feel how happy she was with his execution of her magic just now without her saying a word.

    "I''m another step closer to bing better than you," Earl said proudly.

    "Not so fast." Ari chuckled. "The visualization was good but you still need to work on your control."

    She lifted her arm up to demonstrate. "You are the one controlling the magic, not the way around. Send the magic out in a steady manner."

    A frostme appeared in her palm. It was the same size as Earl''s and there was not much difference in appearance. She then threw up into the sky the same way Earl did.

    "The difference shows when it''s in action."

    The frostme dispersed and kes of ice filled the sky. The range was much wider and the kes of snow was much more evenly distributed across the sky.

    "See?" Ari said smugly.

    Earl thought of a random number and blurted, "Give me 10 years and I can do that!"

    "10 years? Maybe that''s a little much, fufu." She replied in an amused voice.

    The snowkes finally fell all the way down andnded on Earl''s head. The added coldness made Earl shiver more.

    "Look what you''ve done!"

    "Well, I had to impress my son..." Ari sulked and hugged Earl harder to warm him up beforeughing and Earlughed along with her.

    It was apletely silly situation that only happened because it was the two of them. It was going to be a special memory.

    Achoo!

    A sneeze from afar broke the pair''sughter. Earl looked and saw Aria shivering in the distance.

    "Aria!"

    That night, Aria was dismissed from her duties early and was able to enjoy a hot bath alone. In the hot bath, the dark elf sighed at the craziness of the mother and son. The door to the bath opened and a naked demon girl stepped in.

    "Big sis!"

    Aria smiled and shook her head. She had her fair share of craziness too.

 Chapter 76 The Day Of The Event

    The day of the first prince''s birthday came.

    Aria and Lily were putting the finishing touches on Earl''s outfit for the night.

    "It''s done!" Aria pped and said enthusiastically.

    "I''ll bring the mirror over!" Lily said and ran over to tilt the mirror so that Earl could have a better look at himself.

    Standing in front of the mirror, he wore a red velvet dinner jacket and a pair of ck nnel trousers. The dinner jacket was bespoke in quality, like everything else in his wardrobe. The shoulders of the jacket were unstructured which went well with his body type.

    The colour of the velvet was wonderful, being a deep wine red in colour which went well with his eye colour. For a dinner jacket, it was a ssic colour. It''s said that the velvet was sourced all the way from the eastern part of the Elven Kingdom. This could be felt in how soft the velvet was and at the same time, it emitted a natural woody fragrance. The fragrance was light and could easily beyered over.

    Earl lightly adjusted his ribbon bowtie. Today, the bowtie was ck in colour which he did not forget to colour match with his pants. There were many different shades of ck in various fabrics and it was important to match them in an event outfit.

    For his footwear, he was wearing ck velvet slippers. He had the shoe craftsman craft it exactly to how he liked it. A leather sole and a red line of ent in the back finished off with luxe quilted linings. It was sofortable to wear that no runes were needed to make it any better.

    Earl nodded in satisfaction at his appearance and hugged the waists of his maids.

    For the asion, he had Aria and Lily wear simple, matching ck dresses. Everything was cut ssically with the exception of the back. The skirt ended right above their knee and the sleeves were sleeveless. The back of the dress was cut wide open to add an element of risque.

    Their bare, smooth legs were exposed and open to be seen. If their skirt was lifted a little, one would see a leather leg garter worn on one thigh.

    "Master... We''ll bete if we do anything right now..." Aria reminded with blushing ears. Her hair was tied up today so her charming long ears could clearly be seen.

    Earlughed at Aria''s reminder. "You naughty girl who said I was going to do anything? I just wanted to hug you guys. Right, Lily?"

    Lily nodded cutely in response. Her red hair was tied into a double ponytail swung as her head moved. It looked very symmetric and fitting on her considering that she had demon horns protruding out of her head.

    "It''s because master-"

    Before Aria could finish her sentence, Earl interrupted her with a kiss on the lips.

    "Mhm! Mhm..."

    The dark elf did not resist and readily opened her mouth for her master. When they parted, Earl did the same for Lily to which she responded very actively. The demon girl was so sensual she practically melted into his arms when they kissed. Her lips were sweet and her tongue was lively. It was very enjoyable to kiss her.<sub> </sub>

    "Shall we go now?"

    Ari was waiting in the living room when they exited. Seeing their freshly dressed appearance, her eyes lit up. "Everyone looks so good!"

    She was wearing her usual ck mage robe with gold trimmings. The standard attire for Court Mages. The reason for this was simple. While the first prince''s birthday was meant to be celebratory, it was also very much a political move.

    It was certain that his status as the crowned prince would be announced at this event and because of this, the presence of Court Mages was necessary to disy power in any case of political deterrents.

    Nevertheless, Ari looked as charming as ever even without dressing up.

    ""We thank Madam for the praise."" Lily and Aria replied in sync.

    They entered the white carriage and made way to the Royal Pce. While on the way, it was almost as if the entire city was aze.

    No citizens were sleeping tonight. Stalls lined the streets. The singing of bards filled the air alongside the smells of various foods. Banners were hung across buildings and houses were lit up.

    If not for the certain fact that the sky was dark, Earl would mistake for the time to be day.

    "It''s said that when Prince Seth was born, currents of mana formed around the city!" Bards sang their exaggerated tales.

    "It''s just like when King Ax the 66th ascended to the throne!" Another bard added.

    "Cheers to another 100 years of prosperity for the Ax Kingdom!" The people celebrated and drank.

    Earlughed dryly when he heard all the different stories the bards were singing. While the tales were silly, they certainly added to the joyous tone of the city indeed.

    Atst, they arrived at the gate of the Royal Pce. The trip felt longer than usual because Earl was so entranced by the shenanigans of the city. Compared to the usual destion of the Royal Pce, there was a line of carriages waiting in front of the gate today.

    It went without saying that these carriages were all the relevant nobles of the Ax Kingdom who travelled far to see their future king.

    Lines of soldiers and knights patrolled the surroundings of the Royal Pce. When it was their turn to enter, a guard knocked to identify their identities before letting them inside.

    There was a special ce to park the carriages because of the sheer number of guests today. Ari directed the carriage to the parking spot and together, they stepped out of the carriage. It was time to celebrate the first prince''s birthday.

 Chapter 77 Lyle Roth

    The main venue of the first prince''s birthday was a wide hall within the Royal Pce.

    A crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling. A myriad of fire spirits spiralled around it to light up the entirety of the hall. Below it, groups of nobles were gathered.

    The nobles were all dressed very extravagantly. The men worerge rings with their family crest and clothes with gold linings. The women wore detailed dresses that were decorated with various essories.

    There was an elevated tform at the end of the hall. On the tform was 3 different thrones. The first, middle one was thergest. It appeared to have been sculpted out of gold with many gemstones embedded into it. The seat itself was a red pillow as well as the armrests.

    The 2nd throne was to the right of the 1st. It was structured in the same style as the first but was tinum in colour. There were fewer gems on it and it appeared to be less impressive overall.

    The 3rd throne was to the left of the 1st. It was in a different style than the others and looked inpared to the others. It was made of bronze and had very few decorative gemstones.

    In a different section of the hall, there was an area to be seated. Several dozen round tables were ced and they were marked by noble rankings.

    One section for the higher ranking nobles like Dukes and Marquesses. Another section for middle and lower-tier nobles like Counts, Viscounts, Barons, and Knights.

    When Earl and Ari arrived, they immediately attracted many eyes. Ari''s dazzling beauty smitten all the noblemen. As soon as she stepped into the hall, many noblemen began to stand more straight and wore a smile on their face in hopes of attracting her attention.

    Following behind her, Earl and his ve maids received their fair share of attention which was mostly curiosity.

    "So the rumours were true!"

    "That''s Courtmage Ari''s son?"

    Whispers went around the nobles for a moment. The chance for nobles to interact with each other was usually at events like these. Today would mark Earl''s official appearance in the upper noble circle.

    The stares from the nobles were intense but Earl was an experienced man. Such pressure was nothing to a man like him. Aria was also able to take it effortlessly due to her maid training. Her facial expression was calm andposed, still as water. However, things were different for a young girl like Lily. She took a step back from all the stares.

    Ari took notice of this and stepped in front of Lily before staring back into the crowd of nobles. With a faint smile on her face, she let her gaze linger on the nobles, immediately dispersing all the unneeded attention.

    The pressure was put off Lily. To further reassure her, Earl took her hand and held her close.<sub> </sub>

    "Lily likes it when master holds her like this," Lily told Earl as she held onto his hand tightly.

    Earl could feel that her hands were slightly moist. This small event was enough for Earl to see the nobles in a negative light. Yes, his ve was beautiful, but didn''t they know it was rude to stare?

    After the brief event, the crowd made way for a noble family.

    An old man was leading the party. His stature was tall and straight. His salt and pepper hair wasbed back neatly. His face was pale and wrinkled. His eyes were a deep purple colour. He wore a simple ck attire and held a simple silver cane in his hand.

    Following the old man were two people, ady and a young boy. Thedy was beautiful, to say the least. She had shoulder-length orange hair and a pair of bright green eyes. She was Talia. The inw to the Roth family.

    The young boy took after her. He looked to be around 12 years old, approaching his teens. Like his mother, his hair was orange and his eyes were green.

    "It''s been a while, Ari." The old man said. His voice was deep and pleasant.

    "Indeed, it''s been a while, uncle." Ari nodded simply.

    Her answer gave Earl all the answers he needed. Ari''s mother was a runaway noble. If she was not the sessor, she must have had a sibling to act as heir for the Roth family. And this old man was exactly the person. He was Ari''s uncle, Earl''s grandmother''s brother. In other words, this old man was Earl''s granduncle, Lyle Roth. He was the current head of the Roth family. It was Earl''s first time meeting him.

    "Won''t you introduce me to this little guy?" Lyle gave a sideways nce to Earl and his girls.

    "My name is Earl, granduncle. A pleasure to meet you." Earl introduced himself before Ari could act.

    "An eloquent little guy, huh? A pleasure to meet you, Earl. To think it took me this long to realize that I had another grandson..." Lyle sighed then pointed his cane to the orange-haired teen.

    "This is your cousin, Dn."

    "Hello!" Dn said per the cue of his grandfather. His words were directed to Earl, but his eyes were somewhere else and his mouth was practically watering. It was on Lily and Aria.

    Earl sighed at this reaction. To deal with someone at the peak of their puberty was the most troublesome thing to deal with. He did not mind his women being looked at, but it was a different case when there was a chance of something happening to them. He gave his cousin a courtesy nod and proceeded to ignore him.

 Chapter 78 Crown Prince

    Ari brought the party over to their designated table. The table she brought them to was one for the Court Mages. Today would be Earl''s first time seeing all the Courtmages.

    Ax''s 4 Court Mages were the pirs of the kingdom.

    The first at the table was the familiar Merlin. He was the kingdom''s best water mage, also known as the Sage of Water. Like Ari, he was wearing his Court Mage robe. He greeted them with a friendly smile when they stood by the table. He was together with his son for the day.

    Merlin''s son was named Shane. He was a man approaching his middle years and shared his father''s friendly and mild deposition. His hair was dark brown in colour and his eyes were a shade of blue. When standing side by side with his father, one could mistake him to be the younger version of Merlin.

    The next Court Mage at the table was Norman, the Alchemist of Cliffgem. He held a simple title that represented his humble hometown. Out of all the Court Mages, he appeared to be the most low-profile and did not look anything special. His skin was wrinkly despite being decades younger than Merlin and the shade of his skin was an unhealthy shade of white. His hair was ck and his eyes were grim. Overall, he appeared to be miserable.

    Lastly at the table, Lightspear Xavier. He appeared to be the same age as Merlin, all old and wrinkly. His silver hair reached all the way down his back and was neatly tied in a bun. His pair of yellow eyes emitted an aura of holiness which was fitting of his background. He originated from the Holy Continent andter settled down in the Great Continent due to unknown reasons. Despite having settled in a new continent, he followed the values of the Holy Continent. And one of these values was an obvious dislike for ves.

    Right away, he was the first to speak. "Ari, what is your reason for bringing ves into this party?"

    Ari expected this reaction and yfully replied. "Just a few ves, Xavier. No big deal."

    "Just a few ves, you say?" A vein bulged on Xavier''s wrinkly forehead. "very is a sin! You are forcefully depriving another person of their rights! By continuing to support such practices, it will never end!"

    "Then are you doing anything to stop it?"

    "..." Xavier was speechless against Ari''s words. Such was the hypocrisy of man.

    The confrontation ended as quickly as it started. Earl had to calm Aria and Lily down by petting their head. "There, there. It''s just a cranky old man, don''t worry about it."

    Merlin shook his head and sighed at how tense the atmosphere has be. Norman turned to look and then looked away without saying anything.

    The tense atmosphere was broken when the royal family entered the hall. The light within the hall suddenly dimmed and the king, queen, and prince appeared. It was a shy entrance that fitting of one from royalty.

    King Ax donned a garb that was fitting of a king. A thick red cape flowed down his shoulders and his golden sceptre shone so brightly, the room appeared to be a little brighter despite the dimness of the light.

    Queen Linda stood by his side. Her tinum blonde hair was cut shoulder length. Her face was wless and her lips were red, perfect for kissing. Her eyes were bright blue and slightly narrowed, emitting a charm that was deadly to all men. She was the golden standard of all women within Ax.<sub> </sub>

    Her silver strapless dress hugged her body tightly and showed off her cleavage. To finish off, a pearl ne hung off her neck. She was like the grown-up version of Sharon, but less cute and wilder.

    Lastly, Prince Seth. Compared to his divinely charming mother and impressive father, he appeared insignificant. He wore a nervous expression despite trying his best to remain calm andposed but it could not be helped. He was only 10 years old.

    Princess Sharon was nowhere to be seen which was natural. Members of the royal family would only make a public appearance at their 10th birthday like what was happening with Prince Seth right now.

    All eyes moved onto Prince Seth after having a feast at the queen. The intense gaze of the nobles made the little prince squirm nervously. These nobles were all of different varieties. Some were generals, some were seasoned fighters, some were experienced managers.

    It was a probe from the nobles to gauge who they would be subject to in the future. They evaluated everything about him at this moment. The way he reacted to being looked at, his appearance, his mannerisms. Many sighed in disappointment after seeing the prince. It would be another generation of stagnation like with the current king.

    "My subjects!" King Ax roared. "Today marks the birthday of my son, Seth Ax! With this great asion, I have several announcements to make!"

    The king began to list various updates and achievements the kingdom has made recently. From things like agricultural advancements to military expansion.

    While this gathering was mostly to celebrate the appearance of the first prince, it was also a chance to get everything out to the nobles since it was a rare chance for so many to gather at once.

    "And finally, I, Henry Ax, the 66th King of Ax dere my son, Seth Ax the position of the Crown Prince of Ax!"

    The nobles cheered so loud the hall trembled. Like many had predicted, today was truly the day the heir to the Ax Kingdom would be announced.

    It was an entirely political y arranged by the king. Prince Seth''s only job was to stand at the side and watch the entire event y out.

    "Now, let the party begin. Take a seat, my subjects!"

    Per the cue of the king, the nobles within the hall could finally be seated. It was at this moment the party truly started. Musicians entered from a side entrance and settled down in every corner of the hall.

    Soon, the pleasant sound of music filled the entire hall. Once the music came, the dancers followed. The dancers were mostly women who dressed in traditional Ax clothing which was a loose, yet revealing robe.

    They danced gently and elegantly to the music. The royal hall became a magical paradise with the addition of these entertainers.

 Chapter 79 Bush Maze

    Food was served all around. Various delicacies filled the table which Earl enjoyed with his family which consisted of his mother, Aria, and Lily. Due to the earlier interaction with Xavier, there was not much of a talk at the Court Mage table. As Earl chewed on his piece of steak, he could practically feel the holy old man''s gaze trying to burn a hole through him.

    To this, Lily red back without a hint of fear. Earl reckoned the old man must be feeling quite intimidated to be red at by a fierce girl like Lily...

    When he was finished with his food, he went outside to get some fresh air. The cool night breeze felt refreshing and serene. It was a nice break from all the loud chattering of nobles and music that was yed in the hall. Earl jumped onto the stone railing and sat down together with his maids.

    At his left was his dark elf ve maid. At his right was his special demon ve maid. Across the stone railing was an artificial pond that was lit up by the moonlight. It was another garden within the Royal Pce. The pond was surrounded by many tall bushes. From his perspective, the neatly trimmed bushes looked like a maze.

    Such a sight was enough to calm anyone down. Aria suddenly leaned her head onto Earl''s shoulder.

    "This feels nice, master."

    Lily saw Aria''s example and followed suit.

    "Mhm. Lily likes this..."

    Earl was now sandwiched by his two girls but it was nothing toin about. The only thing that felt a bit strange was the sensation of Lily''s horn hitting against his shoulder but it was short enough to not cause any difort.

    "You guys sure are spoiled..." Earl smiled wryly and hugged the waists of his girls, bringing them closer. The night breeze continued to blow, bringing the wonderful fragrances of the two maids straight to his nose.

    Earl''s quiet time was interrupted when girls of many different noble families came.

    "Earl? My name is... from... family. Pleased to make your acquaintance." A tall girl approached and said. She repeated the same line every other girl before her said.

    "Ste? Pleased to make your acquaintance. Do you mind leaving me alone? The noise of the hall has made me quite ufortable." Earl smiled and dismissed the girl politely. He had no interest in such superficial interaction with girls who only came under the order of their parents.

    He did not see anything wrong with them trying to ride Ari''s coattails but this sort of approach was a little too low ss for him to bite.

    After dismissing all the approaching noble girls, Earl escaped into the bush maze with Aria and Lily. The brightness of the moon was enough to light up the paths in the maze. The shadows cast by the leaves left a fascinating sight to be seen. A few spirits could be seen hovering around at the top of some bushes.

    It was a natural urrence in nature from a high concentration of mana. The Royal Pce would naturally be located in a location of high mana density.

    These spirits resembled fireflies. They were little particles of lights that flew around in groups randomly.

    "So pretty..." Aria eximed.

    "Right? We don''te out at night and see stuff like this very often." Earl opened his hand and the spirits were suddenly attracted. A small group of spirits broke away from the main group to hover above Earl''s palm.<sub> </sub>

    "Woah!" Lily eximed when she saw this. "Can I do that too?"

    "Sure you can." Earl moved his hand over to Lily''s and the spirits moved to Lily''s hand.

    "Sis, look! They''re on me now!" Lily ran around excited when the spirits gathered around her. To see a little demon girl run around with lights was a cute sight to be seen. Her smile was radiant and her bicoloured eyes were sparkling.

    However, when she got close to Aria, the spirits suddenly dispersed.

    "Eh?"

    "Spirits don''te near dark elves, Lily." Aria sighed and said.

    "Howe?"

    "It''s because Aria is really strong and intimidating to the spirits!" Earl answered while spreading his arms wide.

    "So that''s why!" Lily nodded simply when she heard her master''s answer.

    The sight of Earl trying to convince little Lily got a smile out of Aria. She has always been concerned about spirits avoiding dark elves but to see her master and fellow sister not care about it made her feel much better.

    They continued to walk around the bush maze. Before they moved on, "Bye spirits!"

    Lily jumped and waved her goodbyes to the spirits after seeing that they would not approach anymore. After they left the area of the maze, she did not think much about it anymore. There was no reason to care when thepany of her master and Aria was more enjoyable.

    At the end of the maze, they encountered an unexpected face. The end of the maze was a small clearance and a tform.

    They found the prince sitting on the tform alone, curled into a ball and staring at the moon. Compared to his front at the beginning of the party, he looked like any other child at this moment.

    Due to the way the shadows were cast by the bush, Lily and Earl were hidden in the shadows, leaving only Aria exposed in the light.

    The sound of their footsteps startled the prince out of his daze. His eyes darted around andnded on Aria.

    "Aria? What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 80 Bush Maze(2)

    "Aria? What are you doing here?"

    The prince asked, unaware of the presence of Earl and Lily in the shadows.

    To the prince''s question, Aria looked back to inquire for her master''s instructions to which Earl responded by waving his hand with a smile.

    Aria sighed and knew that her master wanted to see a y.

    "This ve is just looking around, your Royal Highness," Aria said softly while looking away. She had no interest in the little prince even if he was the crown prince.

    "What about your master?" Prince Seth narrowed his eyes as he asked.

    Aria did not answer.

    "Well, who cares about that guy. Will you spend some time with me?"

    Aria sighed again and answered, "This ve cannot refuse your requests, your Royal Highness."

    A noble by order of hierarchy, cannot disrespect royalty by expectations. This is even more true for someone with the status of a ve. However, the prince took Aria''s answer differently as his eyes lit up joyfully, "Don''t stand so far away."

    Tap. Tap. Tap.

    The sound of Aria''s dull footsteps sounded as she stood by the tform. The prince turned from his seated position to face Aria. The moonlight shone down onto Aria, illuminating her figure.

    Her cute, pouted face could be seen clearly and her ck dress hugged her body tightly. To Prince Seth, she was the most beautiful girl even if she was an enved dark elf.

    "I''m the crown prince of the Ax Kingdom now." Prince Seth suddenly said beforeughing bitterly. "It just feels... so sudden. The responsibility of royalty is heavy. I''ve known vaguely that this day woulde but I didn''t expect it to be announced just like that."

    The prince vented out his thoughts to the dark elf girl. Meanwhile, Aria stood still and scratched her head. What''s wrong with this prince?

    "There are simple things I can''t even do right now so how am I supposed to lead this kingdom? The other day..."

    Prince Seth rambled on and on about his thoughts to the girl. As a prince, he has always been isted from the public. It was rare for him to speak so much.

    When he was done, he looked to Aria with sparkling eyes. "You are a good listene-"

    Before he could finish speaking, Earl interrupted. "Ahem... Aria?"

    "Huh?" The prince looked to Earl who just stepped out of the shadow with wide eyes. Pointing his finger to the young boy, he eximed. "Where did youe from!?"

    To this, Earl could only cough and ignore the little prince. He thought it would be entertaining to see what the prince would do when he was left alone with Aria but it was much more pathetic than he thought. Spreading his arms open, Aria''s soft body came into his embrace.

    "Master!" Aria pouted as she snuggled against Earl.<sub> </sub>

    "Sorry. Sorry." Earlughed and apologized for leaving the girl alone with the prince. He rubbed his hand on Aria''s face and watched her pouty face go away to be reced by one of rxation.

    All this was done in front of Prince Seth who felt intense, unknown feelings he could not put his finger on. He could not do anything as he watched his sister''s ymate walk away with the girl of his dreams.

    In the end, he was once again, left alone on the tform in the middle of the bush maze. His apanies was the lonely moonlight and his messy feelings.

    Earl took Aria and Lily to another secluded corner within the bush maze. There was a nice stone bench in ce which Earl dly sat down on with Aria on hisp.

    "The prince is so weird, master!" Lily said honestly.

    Her childish voice made both Earl and Ariaugh.

    "Aria thinks so too." Aria nodded and looked around before whispering. "It''s just us 3 here, master."

    Whoosh!

    The cool nice breeze came by, causing the bushes around them to sway and lifted up the skirts of Aria and Lily.

    "What does my Aria want to do?" Earl grinned and teased.

    "Master... Teasing Aria again..." Aria shook her body. "Aria wants to do that with master..."

    "What is that?"

    To answer Earl''s question, Aria ced her hands on his shoulder and leaned in for a kiss.

    Her sweet lips came in contact with Earl''s followed by her tongue which moved vigorously. When she was done, she slowly moved her face away without breaking eye contact with her master.

    "This. This is that." A slight blush could be seen on Aria''s face as she said.

    At the side, Lily was getting into the mood too. She hugged Earl''s arm and whispered into his ears. "Lily too, master!"

    Earl couldn''t help but let out a perverted smile as he turned to the side for Lily. Leaning his face in, he took Lily''s first kiss.

    Compared to Aria, Lily''s lips felt much more soft and delicate like they were going to melt in his mouth. Without having to initiate much, Lily was already trying to put her tongue into his mouth per Aria''s example.

    Her tongue moved clumsily but a kiss was a kiss. It felt excellent. When they separated, Earl could see that Lily''s lips and chin were thoroughly stained with her saliva which had drooled over.

    She licked her lips to clean a little of the mess and leaned over to Aria. "Sis too!"

    Aria smiled helplessly and leaned over to Lily. Starting off from a delicate kiss before evolving into a full-on tongue battle. For Earl, to see his two beautiful ves go at it was an incredible sight to see.

 Chapter 81 Spoiling Aria

    While Aria and Lily were busy kissing each other, Earl quickly moved his hand around Aria''s dress to remove it. Her dress was sleeveless and open back so he only needed to pull a few strings for the whole thing toe apart.

    With a swish, the front of the dress fell down and Aria''s bare chest was exposed. Her nipples were covered by pasties which made them look extra alluring.

    "Mua..." Aria leaked out a voice when she was done with her kiss. Her face was nowpletely blushed and looked very cute.

    "Does Master want Lily to take her dress off too?" Lily asked when she saw Aria''s appearance.

    "No..." Earl shook his head. "We''ll give Aria special attention today to make up to her for making her spend time with the prince."

    "Ah." Lily nodded in realization. Her adorable appearance made Earl unable to resist petting her head. Her bicoloured eyes narrowed and her cheeks lifted up into a smile as she was petted. "Hehe."

    "Master. Master." Aria called Earl back to her by shaking his shoulders. "Aria hasn''t had enough..."

    "My Aria is so spoiled..."

    "It''s because Master made Aria like this..."

    Earl smiled and brought his face closer to Aria''s chest. Her natural fragrance filled his mind as he began to rain small kisses on her body. With his Charm Magic in effect, Aria''s body was extra sensitive. She clutched onto Earl''s head tightly as if she wanted to keep him close forever.

    "Master... Master... Master..." She moaned his name with her melodious voice over and over again. Unknowingly, she began to move her hips back forth while on Earl''sp.

    Earl took his face away and watched Aria''s erotic disy as her sweet moans filled their surroundings. He held her close and peeled away her pasties to reveal her nipples.

    Aria''s nipples were pink in colour and stood fully erect, begging to be yed with. But before that, Earl decided to tease her further.

    He cupped her budding breasts in his hand and slowly enjoyed them. They were not big enough to fill his palms but they were sure to get there in the future. That was not to say he did not like them.

    Small breasts had their own charm too. The streamlined body of Aria... The entuation of her nipples... The iparable softness that was unlike anything else...

    At this point, Earl had teased Aria so much that her mind was filled with erotic things. She nimbly moved her hand to Earl''s pants and unfastened them to pull out his member.

    "Cock... Aria loves Master''s cock." Aria whispered lewdly as she stroked Earl''s cock expertly.

    Earl left Aria to do her thing and finally focused on her erect nipples. With Charm Magic activated, a simple touch was enough to have remarkable effects. Earl brought his forefingers to her nipples and the moment it made contact, Aria''s petite body suddenly spasmed as a pool of liquid squirted onto Earl''s leg.

    "Haah..." Aria took deep breaths as she recovered from her orgasm.

    To a man, one of the greatest joys was to see a strong orgasm from his woman.

    Earl gave Aria a couple more seconds to recover and told Lily at the side, "Can you take care of the other one?"

    "Mhm!" Lily nodded cutely as usual.<sub> </sub>

    No extra words were needed to convey his intentions.

    Just as Aria was about to recoverpletely, Earltched his lips onto one of her nipples, followed by Lily going after the one.

    "No... Aria is going to cum again..!" Aria clutched onto Earl''s head tightly as her body spasmed for a second time. More love juice squirted out through her panties and onto Earl''s leg.

    Even as Aria came, Earl and Lily did not take their lips away. Rolling her nipples in their mouths, Aria experienced overwhelming pleasure that made her drool nonstop.

    When they stopped, Aria panted heavily.

    "Haah. Haaah..."

    There was so much drool on Aria''s chin that she had to wipe it away with her arm by the time she finished catching up with her breath.

    "Did you like that sis?" Lily let out a toothy grin.

    Aria looked at Lily lovingly and reached out to hug her head. "Yes..."

    She then turned to Earl. "Aria wants to please master now."

    Earl looked around and then pointed at the stone bench they were sitting on. "I''lly down."

    The two girls made way for their master and watched himy down.

    When Earl fully made himselffortable, Aria came by his leg with Lily. Before she could bend down to give him a blowjob, Earl stopped the young elven girl.

    "You cane sit on my face and teach Lily from there," Earl told her evilly.

    A blush made way to Aria''s face once again. She held onto the remnants of her dress which piled around her waists and lifted her skirt up to take her panties off. And as expected, her ckced panties werepletely drenched.

    Aria found a clean spot on the bench to ce her panties and positioned herself on Earl''s face. "Aria will lower herself now, Master..."

    Earl watched as Aria positioned herself on top of his face. Her pussy was a simple pink slit which was a beautiful sight to see. There were a few hairs that were spread sparsely which only added to the charm. Her pussy juice leaked down to her thighs. Overall, it looked like a very appetizing snack.

    When Aria''s pussy made contact with Earl''s face, her back suddenly jolted up from the sudden pleasure. Her back arched as she had to press her hand down onto Earl''s chest for support.

    "Ah! Haah... Haah... How is Aria... supposed to teach Lily like this...?" Aria questioned her master with difficulty as she struggled to keep her drool in her mouth.

    Meanwhile, Lily was seated by Earl''s leg. Her pale hands wrapped around Earl''s erect shaft as she yed with it with interest. "What do you have to teach me sis?" She asked yfully.

 Chapter 82 Double Team

    "Like... this..." Aria bent forward and grasped her soft hands around her master''s shaft. She stroked it gently and drooled over the head sloppily in between her moans.

    Lily nodded and followed her example, ovepping her small hands over Aria''s and letting her saliva dropdown. Thebination of the two''s saliva was sufficient to allow their hands to glide smoothly.

    When Aria saw that Lily was done with her part, she swallowed the tip in one go. The amount of pleasure that came from this was immense but that was not all.

    "It''s your turn now..." Aria whispered as she removed her lips.

    "O-Okay..." Lily approached with her lips slowly. She did not take Earl''s dick into her mouth right away. Like a curious cat, she sniffed the member first. The scent of precum mixed with all their saliva assaulted her, driving her deeper into lust. "This smell... Lily likes it a lot."

    The demon girl gave it a few more sniffs while stroking it slowly with her elven partner. When she was content, she finally swallowed the head whole.

    The size was almost too big to fit in her mouth but she managed. Lily closed her eyes and appreciated the taste as she began to bob her head up and down.

    "It tastes good!" Lily smiled when she removed her lips.

    "Right? Mhmm..." Aria took Earl''s cock into her mouth again.

    As Aria got deeper into the act, she removed her hands from her master''s shaft to make more room for her blowjob. In no time, Aria was deepthroating Earl.

    Lily was wowed away by this. When her turn came, she tried to do the same.

    "Ack..."

    The end result was the little demon girl gagging.

    "It takes... a lot of practice, Lily. Maybe try doing this?" Aria tried to teach Lily a double blowjob technique when she was suddenly interrupted. "Wait... Master! No... Yes..!"

    Earl started to finger Aria''s virgin pussy. Spreading her petals open with his hands, all of her little details was shown right before his eyes. When he let out a hot breath towards it, Aria would squirm in pleasure above him.

    "It feels so good... Master!"

    The giggles of Lily and pants of Aria turned him on more than ever. He sunk his lips onto Aria''s dripping wet pussy earning a yelp from her while he fingered her with one finger.

    The taste of Aria''s love juice was like the sweet nectar from heaven. He was unable to have enough after taking the first lick. There was also a particr, unique smell from Aria''s love juice. It was the natural smell of dark elves which reminded him of fresh grass and vetiver.

    While he ate her out, his other hand was left squeezing her sweet ass which was both firm and soft. At the same time, the pleasures of the double blowjob from his ves was neverending.

    Lily ran her tongue all over Earl''s shaft while Aria ran her''s over Earl''s tip. Eventually, Lily''s tongue ended up at Earl''s tip at some point too. Her head bumped against Aria''s causing them to look at each other in the eye.

    "Sis..." Lily moaned and kissed Aria. The kiss suppressed Aria''s moans for a short moment. When it ended, Lily giggled cutely and went back to blowing her master.

    "I''m cumming, Lily." Earl reminded his ve at longst.<sub> </sub>

    Lily nodded and prepared herself for it. She might be an amateur at giving blowjobs but she knew the basics of what to do from what was taught in maid school.

    Her lips wrapped around her master''s member tightly as ropes of cum shot into her mouth. Her head continued to move, milking everyst bit of cum out of Earl.

    When she was done, she brought her face to Aria and kissed her with the cum in her mouth. Aria took the kiss and together, they exchanged the cum back and forth.

    In the end, both of them had equal amounts of cum in their mouth. Lily swallowed her load happily and said, "Now both of us get equal amounts of Master''s reward!"

    Gulp.

    Aria swallowed her load and then wiped the corner of her lips with her finger. "Thanks for sharing, Lily."

    "No problem, sis! Hehe."

    With that all done, Aria removed herself from Earl''s face. To her surprise, her master''s face waspletely drenched with her love juice.

    "Did you pee on Master, sis?" Lily said from the side when she peeked her head over.

    "No, I didn''t!" Aria shook her head frantically. Her face was red as an apple from embarrassment now.

    Earlughed to calm them down. "Aria didn''t pee on me. This happens when she feels good right, Aria?"

    "...Yes..."

    With a simple wave, Earl cleaned himself up ridding himself of all the different juices on him. He grabbed his ves by the shoulder and had themy down on the bench with him.

    At his left was Lily. At his right was Aria. They snuggledfortably by his side with their soft bodies. The moon was positioned high above them, giving the trio a clear view of it.

    "This feels nice..." Lily murmured and snuggled her head deeper into her master''s side.

    Aria smiled. "Yes... The moon is so pretty today too."

    They spent a while doing nothing and appreciating the silence. After a long while, the silence was broken by a firework that lit up the sky.

    The firework was unlike the one in Earl''s previous world. This one was done through the use of various magic crystals resulting in a much more colourful sight.

    There were shades of purple, red, orange, and yellow in this firework. It decorated the full moon which hung high in the sky.

    "Shall we head back now? The king is probably giving another speech now."

 Chapter 83 Mob Nobles

    Exiting the bush maze, the stairs to the Royal Pce hall was revealed. On the marble stairs, several youths sat in an undignified manner. They were the sons of the nobles who came to attend the birthday party of the prince today.

    They looked to be at the pubescent age and totalled 5 in number. Earl paid them no mind as he approached the stairs with Lily and Aria behind him.

    ck.

    A stone was thrown across his feet.

    A blonde boy from within the group was the one who had thrown it. He looked to be the leader within the group, being the one who dressed most extravagantly. With a smirk on his face and his eyes looking at Lily and Aria lustfully, he greeted, "Hey."

    Earl looked to the group of little noble boys who were starting to be very excited after one word from their leader. Putting a gentle smile on his face, he asked, "How can I help you?"

    "Nothing much..." the blond trailed his voice, scanning his eyes through Earl and his girls. "Just thinking it was an eyesore to see a little runt run around with two ves in the Royal Pce."

    The little group behind the boyughed like monkeys after their leader spoke.

    "Hehe! Look at how scared he is now!"

    To this, Earl was speechless. It was his first time encountering such a cliche, cookie-cutter situation that came straight out of a y. At his sides, he could feel Lily and Aria pressing their body closer to him.

    "Master..." Lily fidgetted and looked at Earl with upturned eyes.

    They were bing intimidated by these mob nobles and that was not good. As their master, it was his responsibility to make them feel safe.

    "What obnoxious disy not fitting of your status. Tell me, what do you want?"

    "A little kid using big words, haha! Well, we''ll make it quick. Lend us your two ves and we''ll let you off." The leader stepped forward. It was hard to believe that a well-groomed noble kid would be saying such a thing by Earl''s standards but different worlds had different standards.

    "Just so you know, we''re all Intermediate Mages so you better not do anything stupid!" Another one said from the group.

    "I should not have asked, forgive me." Earl apologized sincerely and pointed his finger at the blonde leader.

    "Huh-?"

    Boom!

    Before anyone could react, the blonde was violently pressed against the wall with wind pressure. The wind was invisible. To the other 4, it looked like their leader was swatted like a fly into the wall.

    "..."

    The monkey-like disy of the other 4 nobles was now reced by a statue-like one. Their bodies were frozen in shock as one of them muttered. "C-Chantless? W-Who are you..!?"

    Earl pointed his finger at the one who spoke. Narrowing his eyes and keeping his gentle smile...

    Boom!

    He was catapulted headfirst into the wall like his leader.

    "Earl Roth. Pleased to make your acquaintance."<sub> </sub>

    Boom!

    Bang!

    Boom!

    The whole ordeal was easily dealt with. Earl admired the sight of the 4 bodies that was now stuck in the wall outside the Royal Pce as he pped his hand. "That was refreshing! Now their eyes won''t be bothering you guys anymore."

    "That was awesome, Master!"

    "They were boom into the wall!"

    When Earl and his girls returned to the party, the atmosphere within the hall of the Royal Pce had slowed down considerably. A few nobles were still dancing but most were gathered sparsely and conversing among themselves over a ss of wine.

    Looking through the hall, he was able to spot the figure of his mother easily in the wide hall that was lit up by huge chandeliers. Ari was standing with the Roths near the table where they first started.

    From far away, she looked dignified, mysterious, and devilishly charming in her ck mage robe. Even while she was merely conversing in a low voice with her uncle, many eyes were still drawn to her. Earl could see many young male nobles who were itching for a chance. It was inevitable. With her smooth, long ck hair, she was like a ck opal in a sea of unpolished gems. A breath-taking beauty that enriches the soul and magically attracts the attention of others.

    When Ari noticed Earl approaching, she smiled and called him over. "Earl! There you are. How was the view of the Royal Pce at night?"

    "It''s very different from during the day. I got to show Lily more of the pce!" Earl told her.

    His words raised the eyebrows of many. More specifically because he showed his ve around the Royal Pce. He was already outrageous enough to bring two servants into the royal party but since he was the son of one of the Court Mages, what could anyone say?

    And from his tone...

    "He sounds like he''s already familiar with the Royal Pce?" Old man Lyle pointed out curiously.

    "My Earl frequents the Royal Pce often with me."

    Lyle was a sly old fox. He could deduce the reason for Earl''s frequentation of the Royal Pce. Narrowing his eyes, he whispered, "The rumours are true then? A princess?"

    "Fufu. Who knows?" Ari said with her lips behind her sleeve.

    Culturally, the existence of any children of nobility was to be hidden before their 10th birthday. There was no good reason behind it except tradition and the privacy of the royal family.

    "Not nning to say it, eh?"

    There was not much change to the flow of the conversation between Lyle and Ari after Earl returned. This was the benefit of being a child. There were no expectations for him to say anything in the conversation so he could simply doze off and not pay attention to what they were saying.

    Time passed and it was approachingte into the night.

    The lights suddenly dimmed and King Ax pped his hand to gather the attention of the nobles.

    "It''s time for us to leave. It was great to see the faces of you all today. Have a great night, my people!" King Ax waved and fluttered his cloak.

    "Enjoy the rest of your night, Your Majesty!" The nobles echoed.

 Chapter 84 A Mess

    Now that the king and queen had left, the nobles were free to leave. The first wave of nobles trickled away, making the wide expansive hall feel bigger than ever.

    Conversations continued in small cliques continued. Without the presence of royalty in the hall, the air felt easier to breathe. There was less of a need to conduct oneself properly.

    This all came to a halt when a scream was heard at the entrance of the hall.

    "Who did this!?" A deep voice bellowed.

    A few nobles hurriedly rushed to the entrance as gasps continued.

    "M-My son!"

    "How terrible! Who could''ve done this..?"

    Evidently, the nobles had discovered the mess Earl created earlier. A red-faced blonde-haired middle-aged man came stomping back into the hall, cradling a bloodied blonde boy in one arm.

    "That''s Marquess Lee and his son!" Someone from the crowd whispered.

    "No one will be leaving until I get an exnation!" Marquess Lee announced while twisting one foot into the ground to assert his dominance. His face was so red it looked like steam coulde out of his ears at any moment.

    "Me too! Who did this to my son!?" Another noble stepped up.

    "Me too, me too!"

    It was like a repeat of the previous scene Earl just encountered. One blonde in the front and 4 mob characters in the back. The only difference this time was that they were all fully grown.

    At the table of Court Mages, Earl sipped on his tea as he watched the situation unfold itself.

    "What a mess," Old man Merlin shook his head softly.

    "It looks like only one of them is a high ranking noble, father," Shane said. Like his father, he possessed a calm and soothing voice. "As long as Marquess Lee is handled, the others will quiet down."

    The position of marquess was only second to that of dukes. To the other nobles, Marquess Lee''s words carried immense power. However to the people around the table...

    "Not like we have to get involved in this mess." Lightspear Xavier stood up and patted the wrinkles off his Court Mage robe. "I''m leaving."

    The Alchemist of Cliffgem eyed the leaving figure of Xavier and followed suit. "...I''m leaving too."

    With the most outspoken Xavier and antisocial Norman gone, the table was just left with the parties of Ari and Merlin. Ari nudged Earl and asked with a smirk, "Fufu, what are you going to do now, my Earl?"

    It was no surprise that Ari would know what happened. Earl shook his head and calmly responded. "Nothing if they don''t find out."

    "What are you going to do if they do find out? Those children are going to wake up soon~" Ari said amusedly.

    "Is it fine to make a mess?"

    "Oh my, when did my Earl be this violent?"

    Earl chuckled at how entertained Ari seemed to be by the situation.

    "This is not violence, this is also real experience training, right? Besides... they deserved it." Earl said seriously. To have ideas about Aria and Lily was not a light crime in his book.

    At Earl''s words, Ari narrowed her eyes and paused before voicing. "Good. A man should have resolve."

    While Earl and Ari shared a rtionship beyond family, Ari''s main priorities will never change. Her goal of parenting Earl into a fine man will always be number one. Ari knew that Earl understood these concepts of reasoning even at his very young age because of his genius. And precisely because of this, she needed to test him asionally.

    At the front of the hall, Marquess Lee attempted to stop the 2 Court Mages with his body. "You guys can''t-"<sub> </sub>

    "Get out of my way." Norman red and stopped the marquess before he could finish his sentence.

    In his anger, the marquess failed to take a second look at the robes of Xavier and Norman.

    The re of the alchemist left the noble in a cold sweat. And just like that, the 2 Court Mages easily left the hall.

    "Don''t even think of trying any funny political move after this. Marquess Lee." Xavier reminded softly to the frozen marquess.

    To be red at by 2 Court Mages on top of someone assaulting his son, could his day be any worst? Thankfully, one of the youths woke up after the two mages left.

    "He''s up!" The father of the youth eximed. The two had an uncanny resemnce. With those eyes of theirs, it was no wonder the child turned out the way he did.

    The youth did not need to be asked before saying right away. "Father! It was the kid with 2 ves!"

    "The kid with 2 ves?" The crowding nobles whispered as their eyes were drawn to an approaching trio.

    A mysterious, finely dressed child led them. His hair was ck as night and his face was well sculpted. His skin was creamy pale. His eyes were like the most luxurious amethyst. Following him were two fine girls with matching ck dresses.

    The first girl was a dark elf with moonlight silver hair with yellow eyes. The other was a demon girl with red hair and distinct red and blue bicoloured eyes.

    "Are you talking about me?" Earl said crisply. His eyesnded on the freshly awakened youth briefly which made him clutch his father in fear.

    Marquess Lee narrowed his eyes as theynded on the figure of Earl. Seeing his attire and bearing, the marquess kept his cool and asked cautiously, "Which family do you belong to?"

    "Our meeting would be too short if that question is answered."

    "..." The marquess stepped back cautiously. He was not going to make a mistake.

    ? Taking a deep breath, he raised one hand. "Guards."

    Two knights stepped up from behind. They were in a full set of armour and stood tall, holding a spear in one hand. They stepped forward slowly towards Earl.

    To Earl, this was nothingpared to the monsters he had seen in the ins and in dungeons. With a wave of his hand, a zing ball of Frostfire suddenly appeared.

    The entire hall took a drop in temperature as realizations appeared on the faces of surrounding nobles, and especially that of Marquess Lee.

    "Wait-"

    Boom!

    The Frostfire froze the two guards over and extended to Marquess Lee, also turning the man into an ice cube.

    "..."

    There was silence.

    Earl looked to the 4 remaining nobles who stood behind Marquess Lee with their sons. The expression on their face was of utter shock as they could notprehend the fate of Marquess Lee before them.

    "Please-"

    Boom!

    They did not finish speaking before Earl sted them all into an ice block with Frostfire Magic. It was an unfortunate fate for the horny youths you just woke up from getting sted with Wind Magic earlier and also their fathers.

 Chapter 85 Family

    Cold mist and silence lingered in the hall. A lone child stood alone surrounded by ice blocks.

    No one couldprehend what just happened. A small child had attacked multiple nobles with one of them a marquess at that and defeated the guards instantly.

    Back at the table, Merlin was on his feet.

    "H-how could this be?" The man who was the most shocked inside this hall was undoubtedly this man, Merlin. As someone who had tutored Earl alongside the princess, what was shown here was far above what he had seen. "Since when did he reach this level? Ari!"

    "Fufu, don''t be so surprised, old man." Ari chuckled while giving the old man a sideways nce. "He is my son after all. Shall we go take a closer look?"

    ck.

    ck.

    ck.

    The sound of Ari''s footsteps broke the silence that permeated throughout the hall. One by one, the eyes of the surrounding nobles were drawn to the source of the footstep.

    When all eyes were on Ari, she had already arrived behind Earl with Merlin.

    "The number one genius of Ax... produced a monster." Someone from the crowd muttered. It was amon sentiment that was going through the mind of all the nobles at the scene right now.

    There were so many things that could be said, but the most shocking elements could be narrowed to 2 things. One, the instant defeat of the guards. These guards were not some random picked off the streets. They were trained Adept that were paid fairly for their service. Most Adventurers would not be able to defeat them at all.

    And secondly, the use of Frostfire Magic. It was no secret that Ari Roth, the youngest Court Mage of the Ax Kingdom and greatest genius invented Frostfire Magic. Because it was such widespread news, it was no surprise that people would try to imitate her signature magic.

    The fact that within the entire kingdom, before this day, the only person who can use this magic was the creator herself despite all the attempts by other mages was a testament to how difficult it was to learn this magic.

    Ari wore a light smirk as she scanned the crowd with her eyes. Their reactions pleased her.

    "Let me make it known that it was these people who started this mess. Ultimately, it was just a small quarrel between children. There was no need for Marquess Lee to be acting so brashly. He can contemte his actions and parenting inside the ice." Ari said softly to the crowd. Strangely, everyone was able to hear her clearly despite how soft her voice was.

    But of course, nobles will always be nobles. Some immediately protested. "This is unprecedented! How is he allowed to do this without any consequences!?"

    The particr noble pointed his finger at Earl.

    "Don''t be pointing fingers now, do you want to be turned into an ice cube too?" Earl smiled innocently as he said.

    "This! This is exactly what I''m talking about!" The noble raged on.

    "That''s enough!" Merlin interjected. "There''s no point in pursuing this matter further."

    "..."

    The words of another Court Mage was enough to extinguish the mes. The nobles would not be so stupid to not follow the words of the pir of the kingdom.

    Earl gave anotherst look through the crowd before calling out to his girls. "Lily, Aria. Let''s go home."

    The trio soon disappeared out the door of the hall.<sub> </sub>

    Before following Earl, Ari went up to the ice blocks that Earl made and checked the quality by knocking it with the back of her hand. After she finished checking, she smiled and left the hall.

    The departing figure of Earl would be remembered by the nobles at the scene.

    Shane looked deeply to the entrance.

    "So that''s your mentee you told me about, father?"

    Merlin nodded. "Yes, but he''s not usually this provocative and aggressive..."

    "He''s not? I would assume he takes after his mother. Lady Ari does have a strange temper."

    "He''s usually very calm and well-mannered. Those nobles must''ve done something to provoke him." Merlin sighed. "The heart of Ax lies in unity in the people. Once the nobles fully lose sight of that, I can''t imagine what would happen. This is only the beginning."

    Shane took the words of his father to heart. In the end, the birthday party of the crown prince came to an unexpected end.

    Inside the white carriage of Ari.

    "You really made a mess there. How do you feel?" Ari inquired as she leaned into the wall.

    Earl looked out the window to see the bustling night time of Ax. "It was exhrating. I felt powerful."

    He recalled the feeling of freezing those nobles who were in his way. As someone who was from civilized Earth, he never had the privilege of having such a straightforward way to handle his foes. He always had to go through various hoops and hurdles. To be able to handle those who held ill intent towards his girls in such a way, he could not be happier.

    "Don''t let that power get to your head. Magic has no room for that." She reminded. Her purple eyes met with his. It was as though she could read every thought of his with that simple nce.

    "I understand."

    "Do you really understand? Come here." Ari said sternly.

    Earl took in her emotions and made his way over to his mother. He knew his actions back at the hall was not exactly the best course of action but his bottom line was touched. His bottom line was nothing out of the ordinary, it was the simple desire to protect his family and loved ones.

    For those noble children to have ideas toward Lily and Aria...

    Boink!

    Ari grabbed Earl into a hug. An immediate sense offort swallowed him whole, breaking him out of his thoughts.

    "Do you think I''m mad? Are you trying to justify your actions?" She softly said.

    Before he could say anything in response, she hugged him tighter.

    "You don''t need to. I''m not mad... I was just worried."

    At that moment, Earl fully understood everything. However strange their rtionship was, they were ultimately family. And family cared for one another. Like he did for Lily and Aria, or right now, his mother for him.

 Chapter 86 Reminiscing

    After cleaning himself, Earl arrived in front of his bedroom. He ced one hand over his heart to feel his heartbeat. It was much calmer nowpared to when he let loose at the party.

    He turned the doorknob slowly and entered the room. A few candles were lit which emitted a rxing fragrance. Shadows could be seen dancing from the flickering mes of the candle.

    Ari sat by the bed in a loose white robe. In the dark, her purple eyes were like the brightest stars in the night sky. Her hair was slightly wet from her shower. They fell down her shoulders and a few strands were stuck near her cleavage which was clearly visible from the looseness of her robe.

    "Mom."

    "Come here," She called by waving her hand.

    Earl came to her side and sat close to her. Her milky scent entered his nose.

    "You smell good."

    "You say that every day," Ari chuckled. "Come, lie down."

    <o>,m Earlid his head on herp.</o>

    Swish.

    Her robe apart and her fruits dangled over his face. Ari gently ced her nipple inside Earl''s mouth.

    "Rx." She whispered gently while running her hands through his hair. It was a soft and gentle touch of a guardian.

    Earl rxed his shoulders and allowed the steady stream of milk to flow. Delicious, smooth, and sweet.

    As expected, his mother was someone who understood him best. She knew this was what rxed him the most.

    There was unbelievablefort inying on thep of a beauty and being nursed by her. He felt like a drifting cloud. Mindless and carefree like a baby.

    The taste of her milk would always bring him back to his younger years. Nothing much has changed since then but nostalgia was ever-present. The most deceiving feeling of all after love.

    Hugging her waist, his mind was soon drifted elsewhere.

    Ari hummed a luby while petting her child. While running her hand through his hair, she could feel Earl hugging her waist tighter before finally loosening his hold.

    His lips gently parted away from her leaking nipple and a quiet snore soon came.

    Ari levitated Earl''s body up with magic and soundlessly tucked him into bed. Laying down beside the boy, she gave him a kiss on the forehead before falling asleep together.

    Earl had a nostalgic dream that night. A dream about his previous life.

    In his dream space, everything was white with the exception of a floating screen which showed a memory of his previous life. It was like watching a movie in his mind. The setting was a hotel room and there were two actors. The hotel room was luxurious and modern.

    The entire window side of the room was made of ss. A bustling city full of skyscrapers could be seen beyond the window. Because of how high the room was, the city looked astonishingly small.

    On the king-sized bed, two bodies were intertwined. The first person was a young man with an impressive build and a handsome face. The second person was a pure and innocent-lookingdy. She gave off the ''girl next door'' vibe. Nheless, she was very beautiful.

    Feelings of nostalgia and sentimentality filled Earl''s heart as he saw his previous self in this memory fragment. The girl in the picture was his second girlfriend.

    She sobbed quietly in his arm after a passionate session of lovemaking. "Is this... really fine? For me. For her? It''s not fair for her is it?" A heavy dose of guilt was apparent in her voice. She knew full well that Earl was already in a rtionship.<sub> </sub>

    Earl held her head and reassured her. "I''ll make it work. Trust me. When have I ever gone back on my words with you?" Heughed lightly.

    "That''s true." Her eyes sparkled. "Fate is truly kind to reunite us like this. I love you."

    Earl smiled. "From childhood to adulthood, we''ve always been close. That''s why... I won''t let you go. No matter what, I''ll make this rtionship work."

    The scene in his memory faded before changing into another one.

    This time, he was wearing a suit in public. Wearing a confident smile on his face, he grandly marched into the building which was so tall, one had to crane one''s neck to see the peak of it.

    It was a business deal that would pave the path for his future. In order to support his two girlfriends, he could not fail.

    Prior to this, he had to prepare extensively. Business models, numbers that would appeal to this huge corporation. Countless connections he used from the variousworking events he attended.

    The pressure did not get to him. He seeded and walked out of the building with a proud smile on his face.

    In his dream space, the present Earl cheered his previous self on. He was proud of what he was able to achieve.

    That''s right...

    Earl suddenly realized before bursting intoughter within his dream space.

    He hasn''t changed at all.

    The reason why he went so far as to protect Aria and Lily at the prince''s party... Wasn''t it the same reason as to why he worked so hard to support his first 2 girlfriends in his previous life?

    The only thing that has changed is the method which he had to use. In his previous life, it was social status and wealth. In this life, it was power.

    "...Master..."

    "Master?"

    "Master..."

    "Huh?" Earl leaked out a voice after waking up. The sight of his two beautiful maids entered his vision.

    "Good morning Master. Was Master having a nice dream?" Aria asked while gently helping him get up.

    "A dream..?" He said groggily

    "See? Master is still not awakepletely. What was Master dreaming about?"

    "I don''t remember?"

    "Master is totally out of it today!" Lily giggled.

    Earlughed with her. "I really don''t remember!"

 Chapter 87 Last Day In Ablax

    "Madam is checking the runes around the castle," Aria told Earl after tying his bowtie.

    "Is that so?" Earl peeked his head out the window. A barrier made out of runes could be seen covering the entire vicinity of the castle. With every passing day, the runes were bing brighter and brighter.

    Beyond the barrier of runes, the city was still riding on its festive wave. Following the announcement of the prince being named the heir to the thronest night, an official parade was being held on this day to let the entire kingdom know of the heir.

    "Master."

    "Hm?"

    Aria leaned to kiss Earl on the cheek.

    Smooch.

    "It''s a morning kiss!"

    Earl took a step outside and sure enough, his mother was fiddling around with the runes in a corner.

    "Did you just wake up?" She asked smilingly.

    "Lily and Aria just woke me up. They''re preparing food right now."

    "That''s great," Ari tapped on a rune to light it up. "Shall we head inside now then?"

    She came to Earl''s side. "We''ll be leaving for the Elven Kingdom tomorrow. I''ll give you a day off from training today."

    When they arrived at the dining table, Lily and Aria were already waiting.

    "Today''s breakfast, baked cockatrice egg!" Lily presented enthusiastically.

    On the te was an egg the size of a head. Lily then brought out a small knife to split the egg. Starting from the middle, she carved the egg in a circr motion. It was a simr technique one would use to split a watermelon in half.

    Crack!

    The egg split into two and a nice steam came out from the middle along with a whiff from mouthwatering fragrance.

    "Ahem." Aria started speaking while Lily portioned out the egg.

    "Madam got it a few days ago and we just had the chance to cook it today. From what Aria has read, cockatrice eggs are a rare delicacy because they are notid very often. They are known for their delicate texture and magic nourishing properties. We decided to cook it by infusing various herbs and baking it gently over a few hours with Fire Magic Crystals."

    "Woah..." Earl let out an impressed voice. From girls who did not know how to cook at all, these two havee far.

    "Here''s one for you, Master!" Lily ted a portion for Earl.

    The baked egg reminded Earl of a pudding. It was a nice gold colour with sprinkles of spices. When Lily ced it down, it shook from left to right.

    He tapped it with his spoon first before putting it in his mouth. It was a melt-in-your-mouth experience but it was nothing too surprisinging from a baked egg. The true surprise was the magic nourishing property.

    "This is..."<sub> </sub>

    He could feel his mana bing thoroughly nourished by the egg. His body suddenly felt all warm and cozy as sweat started to build on his forehead.

    Ariughed at her son''s appearance. "You have long ways to go..." She teased while she ate the egg with no visible reaction.

    At the side, Aria had a smile as she wiped her Master''s sweat off with a hankerchief.

    "I''m going to take another bite, Aria." Earl warned her seriously as he scooped up another mouthful.

    And as expected, he started to sweat again from the magic nourishing property.

    Aria diligently wiped his sweat off again.

    Lily started to giggle to herself. "You are so helpless, Master! What are you going to do without sis?"

    "Ahem. That is true, I always need Aria with me now." Earl nodded proudly.

    When breakfast was over, Earl decided to visit the Royal Pce for thest time before leaving.

    "You guys can have a day off today too!" He told Lily and Aria as he ran off.

    "Master is so lively today."

    "Lily is lively today too, sis! Lily is excited for the Elven Kingdom!"

    The way to the Royal Pce today had almost no people. Everyone had left to go watch the parade of the crown prince. Earl already had ns in mind for what he wanted to do today. Morphing his body into a shadow, he rushed into the Royal Pce.

    He walked to Princess Sharon''s room without paying the guards any mind.

    Knock.

    Knock.

    A little head with silver hair peaked out from the door after two consecutive knocks. It was Princess Sharon.

    "Earl!" She eximed and stepped out from behind the door. She was wearing a pink frilly dress. "What are you doing here today?"

    "There''s no one around because of the prince''s parade. I''ll take you outside!"

    "Outside!?" Sharon jumped up and down excitedly. "Are you sure? We''ll get in trouble if they catch us."

    "They''ll never catch us if I''m with you, Princess. You''ve always wanted to go outside, right? Let''s go!" Earl reached his hand out for the princess.

    The princess did not take his hand right away. She looked left and right before nodding with the most radiant smile on her face. "Okay. I''ll leave my noble self in your hand... Earl."

    Her little grabbed onto Earl''s and together with their hands held, Earl lead her out of the Royal Pce.

 Chapter 88 Sharon

    "Is there a particr ce you want to go?" Earl asked the Princess as they exited the Royal Pce.

    "Amazing..." Princess Sharon let out a sound after walking out the gates of the Royal Pce. Her pretty blue eyes darted around as she absorbed all the information around her. The scent of the city... The buildings that she could only look at from afar before... She would remember all of this.

    Earl did not interrupt her little moment. In a short while, she snapped out of her daze and blushed in embarrassment.

    "...You could''ve said something..."

    "I didn''t want to interrupt you. It''s your first time outside after all. What do you think, Princess?"

    "It''s amazing! I want to see more!"

    "Okay. I''ll show you some of my favourite ces then."

    "Sounds good!" Sharon jumped and ran in front of Earl. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!"

    They arrived at the Merchant District via a carriage.

    Despite the parade taking ce in the city right now, the Merchant District was as lively as ever.

    ? "So many people..." The Princess stopped on her tracks after exiting the carriage.

    Earl tossed the driver a few coins and hurriedly pulled Sharon by her hand. "Be careful, Princess. You are small so people might bump into you without knowing."

    "Ah." She let out a voice of realization before pouting. "You''ve been taking care of me a lot today. I''m the older one you know?"

    "Yes, yes. Just consider this a junior helping his senior, okay?"

    "Not just his senior. His Princess!" Princess Sharon eximed and hugged Earl''s hand.

    The disy was too cute for Earl to not let out a chuckle.

    "Are youughing at your Princess?"

    "Not at all. Come, there''s a lot of things to look at."

    Earl led Sharon by the hands as they walked through the busy streets of the Merchant District. Passing by each stall one by one, the Princess was slowly bing more educated about the outside world. The practices of merchants. The steady stream of tourists in Ax. Pricing of goods and et cetera.

    "Princess. Would you like some crepe?" Earl stopped and pointed to a certain stall.

    A certain brown stall was situated with a steady line of people. At the top of the stall was a menu that listed the choices of crepe fillings.

    "Crepe? This Princess has never tried such a thing!" Sharon said with great confidence.

    "I''ll take that as a yes. It''s what the people around us are eating. Smells good, doesn''t it?"

    The Princess sniffed the air and eyed Earl intensely. "...Yes."

    "What filling does the Princess want?" Earl pointed.

    "What does Earl like?"

    "I like the salted caramel."

    She nodded. "Very well. I will take that then."<sub> </sub>

    A few minutester, the two walked away with a freshly made crepe in their hands. Earl led the young princess to a nearby bench for them to sit down.

    Princess Sharon had the salted caramel filling whereas Earl had the blueberry sauce and honey.

    "Howe you got a different one from what you said you liked?" She asked curiously, tilting her little head to the side.

    "So we can share and have variety." Earl ced his crepe near the Princess''s lips. "Have a bite."

    Sharon blushed and said her characteristic line before chomping down onto the crepe. "W-well, since you''ve offered..."

    Her eyes closed as she savoured the taste.

    Gulp.

    "This is delicious!" She beamed happily. She then repeated what Earl had just done to her, extending her crepe to Earl''s mouth. "S-since you offered yours, I guess I have no choice but to offer mine as well."

    "Thank you, Princess." Earl took a bite of the salted caramel crepe.

    The crunchiness of the crepe. The sweetness of the caramel was bnced out by the salt. It was perfect.

    "So?"

    "It''s even better than usual since it''s yours, Princess."

    "Y-you got that right!"

    The two was able to enjoy their crepe together at the bench in the Merchant District without any interruptions.

    "I want to see where you live next!" The Princess told Earl after finishing her crepe.

    "Okay. We would need to head over to the Mage District then."

    "Mage District? Is there anything exciting to do there?"

    Earl thought for a moment and said. "There is a museum that houses many magical instruments in the Mage District."

    "Magical instruments? Merlin''s old bones are probably going to end up in there someday..."

    "Hm?"

    "N-Nothing at all! Let''s go find a carriage!" Sharon grabbed Earl by the hand and dragged him to find the nearest carriage.

    It did not take long to find one. Earl tossed the man a few coins and the carriage began moving to their next destination, the Mage District.

    The city was divided into four. Crossing from one section into another involved crossing over a bridge. This was because the city was divided by an artificial river which is also used as a water system.

    "Woah..." The Princess let out another sigh of amazement when she saw the water system from the carriage window.

    The Mage District was almost like a different citypared to the Merchant District. The busyness of businesses was nonexistent. There were only families taking walks. Most were young mothers taking their child out on a stroller.

    Houses appeared to be clean and each was unique, decorated by various magic artefacts. Neatly trimmed bushes lined the streets and there were a few trees here and there. Overall, it was a calm and rxing area of the city.

 Chapter 89 Sharon(2)

    On a grassy plot, a magic tower stood tall in the Mage District. It had a thick base that narrowed as it reached the top. Many rooms and segments could be seen protruding from the base of the tower. This "tower" could also be considered a castle because of this trait.

    It was built out of pristine grey bricks with ck trimming. There were french windows on every floor and tastefully designed edges throughout the tower. Arge orange tree wrapped around the base like a coiling snake.

    And finally, the entire plot was covered in a glowing barrier made of runes.

    "This is where you live?" The Princess peeked her head out the carriage window.

    "Yes." Earl nodded.

    She pulled her head back in the carriage and waved her hand animatedly. "It gives off a very Mage-like vibe! But what are these runes for?"

    "..."

    "Earl?"

    Earl shook his head and told her softly. "I will tell you at the end of the day, Princess."

    "You better not be keeping any secrets from me!"

    "Of course not, Princess." He smiled wryly in return. "Let''s go to the next destination."

    He tapped on the carriage wall to signal the driver to continue. With a creak, the carriage moved to their destination.

    Not long after, they arrived at their stop.

    Earl opened the door for himself and held it open for the Princess.

    Thud!

    The little Princessnded softly on her feet while holding her skirt. Her blue eyes darted around andnded on the museum.

    It had a sign that read: Ax Magic Museum and Library.

    It was a huge building built entirely of marble that was reminiscent of Ancient Roman architecture. Tall, chiselled pirs held up the building like fingers of titans holding up the sky.

    "I''ve never seen this ce from the Pce!" She eximed.

    Earl walked in front of her and brought his hand up to introduce it. "This is one of our city''sndmarks. I enjoy the atmosphere of it."

    "Sounding like an old man again..." She pouted.

    "Ahem. Anyways, let''s go in."

    Several dozen marble steps needed to be climbed before entering the building. Earl walked up a few steps and held his hand out for Princess Sharon.

    She took his hand without a second thought and together, they climbed up the stairs.

    The end result was...

    "Huff. Huff. Who thought it was a good idea to build so many stairs for this building!?" The girl stomped on the ground angrily while panting heavily. Her silver hair stuck to her face and neck from all the sweat that was produced during the climb.

    "Haha," Earlughed and conjured a spell for both of them. Compared to the little Princess, he was much better off.

    Whoosh!

    A sudden breeze came and erased all their sweat.

    "Are you feeling better?"

    In response, the Princess blushed. She replied in a small voice, "I''m being taken care of again..."

    "No worries, it''s what I''m here for." Earl held her hand and guided her into the museum.

    The museum was divided into 2 parts. The first was the actual museum with exhibits of various instruments that had relevance within Ax. The second was the library where incredible amounts of history and knowledge were recorded.

    It was a rite of passage for many Mages to stop by the Ax capital to absorb and learn the knowledge that was stored here. It was sacred ground.<sub> </sub>

    The quietness of the ce drew the Princess closer to Earl, tickling the base of his neck with her breath. There were dozens of schrs scattered around in this huge ce, yet it was incredibly quiet.

    The silence was deafening.

    Earl drew the Princess to the first exhibit.

    The Awakening Stone.

    An object which brought the Resplendent Light Era together. One that the Church used to manipte the masses.

    Earl looked at the girl from the corner of his eyes. At this moment, all her childish innocence was nowhere to be seen. She was attentively reading all the text that was written under it.

    While she may act disinterested at times during Merlin''s lectures, her interest in Magic was genuine.

    He let out a smirk in his heart as his respect for the Princess grew.

    The next few hours, Sharon moved from one exhibit to the next without the need for Earl''s guidance.

    It was like she was in a world of her own. Reading all the texts on each exhibit and happily hopping to the next. They were at the rooftop of the museum when Princess Sharon finished reading all the texts.

    The sky was painted orange and the sun was close to falling. They had spent an entire day together.

    A flock of birds moved out of the way for the Princess as she ran over to the ledge of the roof.

    "Ah!" She let out a refreshed sound as she stretched while looking over the city from the roof.

    Earl followed her to the ledge. Truly, the orange-tinted city was a wonderful sight to see at this time.

    "Princess." He called her.

    Tilting her head, she let out a sound. "Hmm?"

    "I will be leaving soon."

    "I know, the sun is setting!"

    "No, Princess. I''ll be leaving for a long time. The runes around my house is a teleportation spell for the Elven Kingdom."

    "W-what?" She stumbled back. "Why? For how long?"

    "I don''t know, but it will be years. Today is ourst day together."

    All their memories together came shing through her mind. Learning Magic together. Spending time in the Royal Garden. Sharing crepes. Walking through the Ax Magic Museum together. Ever since she met this boy who was one year younger than her, it has been more fun. More exciting. And to not see him for years...

    "..."

    "..."

    "Earl!" Sharon suddenly hugged Earl.

    "..."

    "Earl!" She repeatedly. "I won''t forget you. So don''t forget about me!"

    ? She took a step back. The final rays of sunshine shone down onto her beautiful silver hair, giving it a divine radiance. Staring deep into his eyes, she did not wipe her tears away.

    "We''ll meet again!" She wiped her tears. "You better not forget alright!? Because..." Her voice trembled and tears flowed down her face again. "Because I''m your Princess..."

    This time, it was Earl''s turn to hug her. Within his grasp, she felt so vulnerable. He did not know what to say. He did not know what to say because her sincerity had touched him.

    "It''s ''not we''ll meet again'', Princess." He felt her body freeze. "It''s, ''see youter''," And then her body rxed.

    "...I''ll see youter!" She replied in her most cheerful tone.

    VOLUME 1 END

 Chapter 90 Elven Queen Saryll

    Demon Continent.

    In a small tribe, a dragon educated the younglings.

    "Demons are weak to spirits. Spirits are weak to angels. Angels are weak to demons. Such is the delicate bnce of life and the reason behind every great conflict."

    "Elder Zeddro! Is there a reason behind that?" A young demon asked.

    Zeddro shook his head. In the snowyndscapes of the Demon Continent, his ck scales shone brightly. "No one knows the reason. It''s just how you guys were created."

    Just as the dragon was about to continue speaking, he was interrupted by the sound of wings pping from the sky. An angel with ck wings descended from above.

    "An angel!" The demon youths took a step back but their faces showed no fear. Angels were weak to demons after all.

    "Rx," Zeddro reassured the youths. "This is Ingrannus. He is a Demon King like me."

    "Indeed!" The newly arrived Ingrannus nodded. Like any other angels, he was beautiful beyond belief and dressed dashingly. His unique feature was his pair of ck wings at his hips which were unheard of. "I am the Demon King holding the seat of 7th. My title is Ingrannus the Transcended!"

    His introduction did nothing to the doubts of the demon younglings. After all, demons and angels were mortal enemies. How could an angel be a Demon King?

    "Children. It seems I must leave for today. Do not ck off on your training." The dragon nodded and flew into the sky together with the angel.

    With the 2 Demon Kings gone, an elderly demon stepped out from his tent.

    "Are you guys surprised?" He asked with a smirk. "The remaining Demon Kings have been in deep slumber, it is no surprise that you guys don''t know that not all the Demon Kings are demons. The status of Demon King is something that can only be bestowed by our Lord. When one is a Demon King, they are given an apanying title. Lord Zeddro the Anima. Lord Ingrannus the Transcended."

    "What about the Demon King that rules over us?" The demon younglings asked curiously.

    "That man is not a true Demon King." The demon elder shook his head. "It is merely a self-proimed title. The difference between a fake Demon King and a true Demon King is night and day. When the Lord returns, the man will be eating his own words."

    "The Lord? Isn''t the Lord long gone with the viinous Hero?"

    "The Lord lives on. The day he returns ising." The elder looked off into the distance as he said. There was only the freezing cold in the distance. And that is full of white and destion. "The prophecy..."

    The Elven Kingdom.

    An idyllic society inhabited by near-immortal elves. The unofficial protector of the Great Continent. Lovers of spirits. A ce of absolute legend and rich history. A matriarchal society. Mere words could not describe the magnificence of this ce.

    "Wee." A soft female voice sounded as the light of the teleportation portal faded away.

    Earl looked around. They arrived at an outdoor temple. Lush green trees that pierced the sky could be seen all around. The smell of nature and fresh greens immediately entered his nose.

    A lone elf queen stood in front of them. Blonde, calm, intelligent. She had an expression of utmost calmness as if she was one with nature. A thin white rope draped loosely over her incredibly curvy body which was the perfect representation of an hourss figure. Gold essories decorated her robe to signify her status. A pair of emerald green eyes added colour to her gorgeous face.<sub> </sub>

    ? "To have Her Majesty herself wee us. What an honour." Ari chuckled.

    "I had to confirm myself." The Queen''s eyended on Ari''s halo. "It''s my honour to wee an Archmage into my Kingdom."

    Despite her respectful words, her bodynguage stayed true and elegant with no sign of submissiveness.

    Ari touched her halo yfully. "Oh? You can tell?"

    "Of course. I am an elf." She then looked to Earl by Ari''s side. "Is this your son?"

    "Your Majesty. I am Earl Roth. These two by my side are my attendants." Earl answered promptly.

    "Excellent. My daughter looks to be your age." The Queen nodded fondly with a smile. Needless to say, her smile was dazzling and filled with royal elven elegance. "A demon and a dark elf for your ves. Good choice."

    Her gaze lingered momentarily on Aria before she asked. "What is your name?"

    "It''s Aria, Your Majesty." The dark elf answered curtly. Maid school has prepared her well for these unexpected interactions.

    "I will remember it. It has been a while since we''vest had a dark elf within the Kingdom." She said mysteriously. "Enough of that, let''s leave. Since I came personally, there''s no need to be so formal especially for someone of your status."

    The Elven Queen began to lead them onto a dirt path. Elves were the most in tune with nature after dragons. Unless absolutely necessary, they would not modify anything in nature.

    A simple dirt path was a staple within the Elven Kingdom. From what Earl has read, a stone-paved path would be difficult to find.

    The simple walk gave Earl a basic idea of the elven forest. Tall trees are ced about sparsely which allowed for a great amount of sunlight to shine through. Often times, in a forest with tall trees, the branches would be too interconnected to allow sunlight to seep through.

    A bed of grass and flowers were under the trees and colourful spirits could be seen jumping about happily. The description of elves being lovers of spirits was not an exaggeration.

    "Your Majesty?" Earl spoke up to the elf that was leading the way.

    "What is it?" The Queen tilted her head back. Only one side of her gorgeous face could be seen from this angle. Earl could not get enough of her.

    "May I be graced with your name?"

    "What a strange question from a child." She chuckled amusedly. "From the royal house of Venroris, my name is Saryll."

    "It sounds very nice to the ear, Your Majesty. Can I call you by your name directly?"

    "Amusing. I''m afraid not though."

    The first interaction between a rising young Earl and the majestic elven matriarch. While on the elven dirt path, Saryll and Earl would not forget this first interaction many yearster down the road.

 Chapter 91 The Tree Of Life, Venroris

    "We''ve arrived. This is Venroris." Saryll said when they arrived at the end of the dirt path which was a dead end.

    A momentter, their surroundings opened up to reveal a magnificent city.

    "The Tree of Life," Arimented from behind.

    A single tree could be seen in the distance. Or rather, a part of the tree. This tree was sorge that the other trees Earl had seen on the way were nothingpared to it.

    The entire city was built at the base of the tree under the protection of it. Itsrge branches and leaves acted as a cover that covered the city in arge shadow.

    Small amounts of sunlight seeped through from the leaves but it was not enough to give the city sufficient light. The main source of lights were the fruits and buildings that were hanging off the trees.

    The fruits were the size of a house. They emitted a warm orange light which served as antern and the main source of light for the city.

    Buildings that were on the branches of this main tree were considerably more detailed and elegant than the ones on the base of it. Every building shared the simrity in the abundant vines and moss that covered them. These vines gave it an elven elegance.

    "It''s beautiful," Earl whispered. The capital of Ax was nothing inparison to this. With certainty, he could say that this was the most beautiful city he had ever been to.

    And he was not the only one sharing this sentiment. At his sides, Aria and Lily were practically gawking. They''ve never seen anything close to this before with their background. One was from a small tribe. The other had no memories of her life in the Demon Continent.

    "This is your first time visiting too isn''t it, Archmage?"

    "Yes. I''ve heard that only referred individuals are able to enter the city."

    "Exactly. We are prideful people. Not just anyone can step into this ce. Come, you people haven''t seen anything yet." Saryll continued to lead the way.

    Earl''s eyes lingered on the queen''s supple ass as she walked in front of them.

    They were currently located at the entrance of the city. Arge, ancient gate weed them. The gate was sorge that it looked like a dragon could fit through it without a problem.

    The ground was made of old bricks that were uniform throughout the city. Like everything else, a sparse amount of vine and moss had made their way onto these bricks.

    Guards stood at the gate. They were dressed lightly and held longbows in their hand. As expected, they followed the elven stereotype.

    They did not make amotion at the sight of their queen. They silently went into the position of attention to wee the matriarch and they were able to enter the city without any trouble.

    Saryll lead them to a nearby magic circle after going through the gate.

    "We have these teleportation circles all over the city. They are usually spaced out by every few blocks." The Elven Queen stepped onto the circle.

    Blue light covered their figures and they reappeared at a different part of the city.<sub> </sub>

    Elves were walking everywhere but it was not loud or hectic in the least. Their level of civilization was at a different level in this area too, Earl noted.

    And needless to say, every single one of them was beautiful. It was a feast for the eyes.

    They stepped through several more teleportation circles to arrive at the very base of the Tree of Life.

    There was not much difference here besides the buildings looking older. Elves have lived for who knows long and these buildings reflected that thought.

    It was obvious that they started building the city from the base first before expanding outwards. This was the reason why buildings were older near the base and newer at the edges.

    The Queen looked around and then lead them in a different direction. This entire time, they had been following her like little ducklings.

    It was a strange thought for the leader of a nation to be showing them around like this but at the same time, it was understandable. This was her way of expressing respect towards Ari''s status as an Archmage.

    "We''ve cleared out this plot for you people," Saryll said.

    In an area full of old buildings, an empty plot was very out of ce.

    "I know you brought your Magic Tower with you. This area should suffice, right?" She looked at Ari expectantly.

    "It''s just about right." Ari nodded with a smile. She lifted her hand to call her mana forward. Her purple crown lit up in response as an immense amount of mana was gathered.

    Runes assembled themselves at the empty plot. One rune, two runes, ten runes, a hundred runes, a thousand.

    This amazing sight caused the Elven Queen to take a step back. Her emerald green eyes were wide open as they were enraptured by this sight.

    Bam!

    At thepleted construction of the runes, Ari''s Magic Tower appeared at the empty plot. The tasteful design of the building blended in with the old, rustic elven buildings perfectly.

    "This mana control... absolutely magnificent..." Saryll muttered to herself. It took a moment for her to recover herposure fully. With a bright light in her green eyes, she looked at Ari. "You truly are, an Archmage!"

    "It is a significant milestone indeed." Ari acknowledged without humbling herself. "However, the path of Magic does not end here."

    "Right!"

    And so, Earl was able to witness firsthand the process of his mother getting a fangirl.

 Chapter 92 Reasons

    "Someone will call you all when it''s time for dinner. We can make our formal introductions then."

    Those were the words of the Elven Queen before she left.

    Everything in the Magic Tower was the same as how they left it. The teleportation magic to transport this building over was wless, it would seem.

    Aria and Lily immediately ran off to start cleaning even though there was nothing to clean.

    When asked, they proudly said, "It''s a new ce so we need to start it off right!"

    That left Ari and Earl alone together. A rare moment these days where they are only in each other''spany at night. Their days have gotten much livelier and joyful with the addition of Lily and Aria.

    "So? How is it so far?" Ari asked while hanging her coat up in the living room.

    She was wearing her sleeveless white button-up as usual. Her ck hair cascaded down her exposed shoulders.

    "It''s alright! I can get used to this." Earl looked out the window to the dimly lit Elven City.

    Boink.

    He felt something soft press his head as his mother hugged him from behind. "We''re in a foreign ce now. If somethinges up, just tell me, okay?"

    It was a warm,forting feeling. Earl smiled and held her arm. "I''ll always be honest with you."

    "That''s my sweet Earl. Actually, I didn''t reallye because I thought my ambassador job was important. Having you grow up in this environment would benefit and deepen your views on Magecraft a lot."

    "My future, huh." Earl held Ari''s arm tighter. Like everything else, this was for him as well. He only felt boundless love and gratitude towards her. "Can you tell me what the ambassador thing is about?"

    "It''s a silly thing." She chuckled. "You''ve seen Queen Saryll''s attitude towards it. If it wasn''t for her curiosity towards me, she would''ve never agreed to this whole ambassador thing in the first ce.

    I digress. It''s about the movements of the demons in the Demon Continent. They are gathering forces so the leaders of this continent n to forge a huge alliance to act as a counterforce. It''s pointless conflict."

    "I understand." Earl pondered for a moment and looked at her face. It sounded like something important but his mother brushed it off so casually...

    "Hmm?" She sent an inquiring gaze and pressed her breasts harder against his head.

    "Can I get some milk?"

    "Okay. You''re still such a big baby." Ari chuckled and ran her hand through his head.

    She took a seat on the couch and patted herp. "Comey your head on myp?"

    Later, they received a knock at their door.

    "Coming!" Aria yelled from upstairs and ran down to answer the door.

    "Madam! It''s a person from the Queen!"

    "Okay,ing!" Ari voiced back. "It looks like it''s time to go."

    She told Earl while gently removing herctating nipple from his mouth.

    Earl groggily sat up and followed his mother to the door.

    A handsome elf in ranger gear with standard elven blonde hair and blue eyes was waiting outside the door. He had a longbow on his back like the guards they had seen earlier.

    At the sight of Ari, he bowed in the style of the elves and presented his reason for being here.<sub> </sub>

    "Her Majesty, Queen Venroris and His Highness, Prince Consort Venroris invites you all to dinner."

    "We''ve been expecting you." Ari nodded and looked to Aria. "Can you get Lily?"

    "Uh-huh." Aria nodded cutely and ran off.

    "We''ll be ready in a moment."

    "Please take your time."

    "It would be impolite to keep Her Majesty waiting."

    When Lily arrived with Aria, somehow their maid uniforms were thoroughly cleaned. They looked refreshing and energetic.

    "Let''s go."

    The elf guide lead them to the base of the tree and onto a teleportation circle.

    With a sh, they arrived at the next level of the tree. At the branches where the nobles resided. From this height, the city on the ground which they were at previously lookedically small.

    They did not stop here.

    "We''re going to meet the King and the Queen, Master?" Lily whispered to Earl on the way.

    "The Elven Kingdom does not have a King." Earl shook his head. "The heir to the Royal Venroris family is Queen Saryll so her husband should be a Prince Consort, not a King."

    Lily scratched her head. "So no King?"

    "No King."

    "Aww."

    She ended up with a pet on the head from her master.

    Several magic circlester, they arrived at the very top of the tree.

    An elven pce was built at the top of the Tree of Life.

    Green, ancient, timeless. These were the 3 words that automatically popped in one''s head at the sight of the pce.

    A huge pce that was built mostly from a cream coloured stone. Blue and green highlights made of magic stones went around the entire building. The roofs were abination of rounded edges and sharp corners.

    It was wonderfully elegant and built-in true elven style.

    The rest of the walk into the pce was nothing special. It was along with the same vibe as the Ax Royal Pce. Extravagant and grand.

    The ce they would be having dinner was arge room with a long dinner table that came straight from the fantasy books.

    3 people were already waiting for them.

    The beautiful Queen Saryll who possessed a simr mature charm to Ari. Her curly blonde hair was like fine threads of gold.

    The Prince Consort, who was the most beautiful man Earl has ever seen. He was tall and well built with the face of an angel. A rare light blue hair and a pair of gold eyes.

    And finally, the Elven Princess, who was sure to be a finedy like her mother. She took after her father''s hair colour, having light blue threads for her hair while her eyes were emerald green like her mother. Her face was delicate and her lips were slightly pursed. She was a cold beauty.

 Chapter 93 True Intentions

    Earl made eye contact with the Elven Princess and shed her a friendly smile while waving his hand.

    "Humph!"

    She looked away disinterestedly but her twitching ears gave away her true intentions.

    "Wee, you all. Allow me to introduce myself formally. My name is Saryll Venroris, the Queen of the elves." Saryll said crisply. She wore the same loose white outfit with gold ornaments they first saw her in.

    "And I am Abelis Venroris, the Prince Consort. I am also the head of the Spirit Knights." The Queen''s husband introduced himself. He wore a blue robe with a cut simr to the Queen''s.

    "Alea Venroris. The first Princess of the elves." The Princess introduced herself simply.

    She wore an outfit simr to the guards. A tight-fitting white long sleeve dress with an open shoulder. It was cut in a way where her sleeves were cut wider for mobility. A green ribbon was tied at her waist. The dress ended above her knee. Slits were cut at the side of her skirt for extra mobility which showed a small glimpse of her thigh.

    Her blue hair was tied up in a ponytail with a green ribbon. This type of hairstyle was the best for showing off her long elven ears.

    Earl stared at her again after she introduced herself.

    "Humph!"

    The result was the same as the first time. He found her reactions to be very cute.

    "She''s a shy one, isn''t she?" Ari teased. "My name is Ari Roth, Archmage. Previously one of the 4 Court Mages of Ax. I havee as an ambassador originally but I''ve changed my mind."

    Ari''s words caused the eyes of everyone in the room to widen.

    By removing her status as a Court Mage, her original mission as an ambassador between the two nations was now null.

    On top of that, did she say... Archmage?

    "Previously? What''s the meaning of this!?" Prince Consort Abelis immediately started amotion.

    However, that was cut short as soon as the Queen looked at him.

    "Stand down, Abelis."

    "B-. Yes, my Queen."

    "I didn''t expect you to get straight to the point," Saryll said vaguely.

    "Yes, I am not someone who likes to beat around the bush. Didn''t you say yourself? You had to confirm with your own eyes."

    At this point, the two milfs in the room were speaking stuff that no one could understand.

    "I reckon this will be a long one. Please take a seat everyone. Charlis!"

    "Yes!" An elf maid with ck hair came in. And as expected of an elf, she was a candy for the eyes. However, she paled inparison to all the bombshells in the room.

    "Start bringing food for our guests."<sub> </sub>

    "Yes."

    Everyone took a seat in unison. The table arrangement was as such.

    Ari took one end of the long table, and the Queen took the other. The table was long, but not wide. There was only space for one person at the end of each side.

    At Ari''s side, Earl took a seat. Aria and Lily stood behind him quietly as usual in their cute maid uniforms. Their head was slightly tilted down and their hand was neatly folded in front of their clean apron. When it came to manners, they were perfect.

    At Saryll''s side, her husband took one side, and her daughter took the other.

    "Allow me to tell you about my ns. My n for the future of Magecraft..."

    Ari told the Queen of Elves about the academy she nned to open. A simple goal and dream that stemmed from her love for magic. One that was more interesting than pointless conflicts with the demons.

    "I see..." Saryll nodded. She finally understood everything.

    By retaining her status as a Court Mage after bing an Archmage, she was able toe in contact with the elves easily. And why the elves? Because they had the resources that could assist her and a simr idealogy towards magic.

    Elves saw magic as a craft and a form of art. As beings close to nature, they possessed a naturally high talent for it and together with their philosophy towards it, the result was an entire race with magic as a part of their culture.

    It was a no brainer decision toe to approach them when the goal was to spread the love as well as educate the masses about magic to further innovate and influence the next generation.

    "What about the demons then?" The Queen directed a question about the issue at hand.

    "You must understand. The current Demon Kings are a far cry from what they were before. Some of them aren''t rted to the original Demon Kings at all. They pose no threat, and these nations are overreacting as usual. Against your Elven Kingdom, they possess even less of a threat. You people have been living in peace. The number of elven elders you have umted must have reached a scary amount, am I right?"

    Saryll sipped on her tea. Of course, she knew these things. The reason she asked was for this: "I have a few conditions then. To help you out on this academy."

    "Of course. I do not expect you to help me out for free." Ari smiled. They were both smart people. Things worked out naturally for both of them.

    The Queen smirked and said. "Off the top of my head. Take my daughter as your protegee."

    Princess Alea showed no sign of protest. Her only outward reaction was a quick look at her mother.

    "You are very kind, Your Majesty." Ari looked at Alea fondly. She was a princess of the elves, the race that possessed a naturally high talent for magic. It would be an easy job to teach the young girl.

    "There''s no need to address me by such a title anymore. You are here as an Archmage, someone who is on the same status as me. Please just call me Saryll."

    "Very well, Saryll. What about your other conditions?"

    "I can''t think of them right now. How about a few favours on hold?"

    "I have no problem with that. It is my pleasure to have your cooperation."

    "No, the pleasure is mine. We, the Elven Kingdom will use our resources to best assist Archmage Ari in constructing a Magic Academy that will influence the next eras toe. We will go down in the history books together!"

 Chapter 94 Game Of Tag

    The food served was a variety of fruits and sds. There were a few meat dishes but the majority was that of vegetables. This was a part of elven culture.

    Another main part of their food was the juice. Because of their wide variety of fruits, they were several concoctions of various juices which tasted like heavenly nectar.

    Earl enjoyed these fruits and sds to his heart''s content while the adults did the talking.

    It was important to abuse the benefit of being a child while he could still do so. He felt like he has been breaking charactertely.

    Some things needed to be tightened up with his character if he was going to get close to the Queen and the Princess.

    After the meal, Ari said in an amused tone to her son.

    "Do you want some exercise to digest the food?"

    "Mom is up to something again." Earlughed. "Sure. What do you want me to do?"

    "Seems like mom can''t fool you?" Ari replied yfully and then redirected her attention back to the elven royalties.

    "Before we leave, how about we watch something interesting?"

    Saryll lifted an eyebrow and ced her drink down. "Oh? What do you have in mind?"

    "Since Alea will be my protegee, it is important that I know the full extent of her capabilities. My Earl can gauge her abilities. It will be a friendlypetition that we both get something from." Ari exined with a smile.

    Saryll looked to her daughter. "What do you think, Alea?"

    Alea took a good look at Earl for the first time. Her elven ears twitched slightly when they made eye contact.

    She was apetitive person. Earl''s purple eyes may be captivating but she was not going to be the first person to break eye contact.

    The end result was solid seconds of a staring contest. Earl finally "blushed" and was the first to break eye contact.

    Alea was left with her face also feeling hot and her heart beating a little faster.

    "Fine, I''ll do it." She agreed.

    "Great. Although I must warn you, even among the elves, my daughter is a cut above the rest." The mature elf eyed Ari.

    "Right, right. Our daughter will totally outss your son." Abelis asserted smugly. Being a Prince Consort, he could finally insert himself in the conversation when the topic concerned his daughter.

    "We''ll see about that. Do you have a suitable area nearby for this activity, then?"

    "Of course, we have a training area within the pce. Follow me."

    The elf trio of mother, father and daughter stood up from their seats and lead the way.

    They arrived at a magic circle after walking through the hall of the pce.

    "Another one? These elves sure are fond of their teleportation circles." Lily sighed to Aria.

    "Shush, Lily. They can hear you." Aria knocked Lily''s head softly.

    "Oop!" Lily covered her mouth and checked for the reaction of the elves in the front. "Lily doesn''t think they heard. Teehee!"<sub> </sub>

    Ari and Earl had to cover their face with their hands to suppress their chuckle.

    The teleportation circle lead to the training ground of the pce.

    It was apletely t area with an off white floor made of an unknown material.

    A dark coloured fog was in ce of the walls which gave the impression of the ce to be neverending.

    Earl looked around as he made his way to the Elven Princess who was already in position.

    To the middle, his mother had assumed the position of the referee.

    "The rule for this bout will be rtively simple. If you are tagged 3 times by your opponent, you lose. Physical touches or magical ones both count as tags. We will begin whenever you are both ready."

    At Alea''s side, Abelis crouched down by her side and gave words of encouragement. "Daddy is cheering you on!"

    "Humph!"

    Alea looked away at her father''s embarrassing disy.

    Meanwhile, Aria came to Earl''s side.

    "Master." The dark elf maid called her master.

    "Hmm?" Earl tilted his head questioningly. It was unexpected for her to approach him without Lily.

    To answer his question, Aria leaned forward and gave him a quick peck on the cheek.

    "It''s for good luck!" Aria smiled shyly.

    The sensation of her lips on his cheek lingered for a moment. Earl ced a hand over his cheek to feel it for longer.

    "Thank you, Aria. I am suddenly a lot stronger now!"

    "Master, you silly." Sheughed. "Aria will be cheering you on with Lily!"

    The young dark elf in maid uniform sprinted off.

    Earl positioned himself in front of Alea.

    "Hello, Princess. I didn''t get to introduce myself back there didn''t I? My name is Earl."

    Alea nodded as a sign of acknowledgement. Now that they were this close to each other, Earl could appreciate all her delicate features in detail.

    Her emerald green eyes had the same effect as her mother''s. They were calm and captivating. Her blue hair which was tied in a ponytail was silky smooth and straight, unlike her mother''s which was blonde and wavy.

    And despite her young age, her body was lightly toned with muscle. The open shoulder cut of her dress gave her overall appearance a cute edge.

    "Hey, you," Alea spoke. She did not address Earl by his name despite the previous introduction. Her expression did not show any sign of contempt or arrogance. It was just her natural way of speaking. Her lips lifted up a little as she said, "Give me a good time, won''t you?"

 Chapter 95 Earl Vs Alea

    Earl''s POV

    "Hey, you. Give me a good time, won''t you?" The girl says.

    The expression on her face... I am liking her more and more.

    "Let''s enjoy this together then, Princess."

    She lowers her centre of gravity for a more battle-ready posture. Her creamy white thigh is more visible in this position, how lovely.

    My heart is beating fast. This will be a valuable experience. Most of my battle experiences are from mom and random monsters after all.

    My goal is to have a close win. It would be a hard task to achieve if my mind is muddled.

    I close my eyes and take a deep breath to calm my nerves as I wait for mom to give the signal.

    "Both of you are ready?" Mom asks.

    We both nod.

    "Go!"

    I activate my first spell right away. Shadow Sense!

    In a dimly lit environment like this, it''s perfect. It''s a spell that allows me to be more in tune with the darkness.

    There''s also no visible change when this spell is activated.

    "You," Alea spoke in her battle-ready stance with a clearly dissatisfied face. It seems like she expected me to make the first move.

    The next moment, she appears by my side with her fists clenched.

    "You should''ve prepared more. The first tag is mine!"

    A green whirlwind gathers around her little fist. It is a clear sign of Spirit Magic.

    Spirit Magic is incredibly versatile in that it allows the user to be both long-ranged and short-ranged.

    The hardest part about it is to get the spirits to like you.

    Wind Spirit Magic eh? I''ll return the favour.

    Wind Wall.

    Her fist is blocked by my Wind Wall.

    This reaction is only possible because of my Shadow Sense which allows me a total grasp of the battlefield.

    "Chantless!?" Alea leaks out a surprised voice.

    Everyone always seems to be surprised by that. The teachings of mother triumphs again, I suppose.

    "Why are you so surprised, Princess? You can do the same with your Spirit Magic." I told her innocently.

    "Humph!" She somersaults back.

    Back to being antisocial again, I see. Her overall strength seems to be a level lower than mine so I''ll adjust my power to that level.

    Water Ball!

    Several Water Balls are thrown at her to which she dodged all easily.

    I already expected this from the speed she showed previously but this is all ording to my n of giving me a close victory.

    It would be hard to get close to her if I was too strongpared to her after all.

    By making my perceived strength close to hers, she would see me as an approachable goal. A rival, you could say.

    And if I y this right, I could have her challenge me repeatedly. I''ll use that chance to bond with her. I can already tell that she is going to be a gorgeous beauty like her mother. The thoughts of having the 2 royalties for myself...

    "Spirit Arrow!"

    Whoops!

    Her arrow barely grazes my cheek and breaks me out of my thoughts. Where did she get that bow from?<sub> </sub>

    The young elf girl stands with a glowing green bow in her hand.

    "As I said, the first tag is mine. 2 more to go," Alea said smugly. Her bright green eyes gaze into mine.

    My eyes narrow down to her bow. I see. It''s made of spirits. She looks more cute than intimidating, fufu.

    "Whirlwind!"

    "Spirit Arrow!"

    I start yelling out random spell names to make it look like we''re even.

    Minutester.

    "Huff huff." My breaths have be heavy. "It seems like the victory is mine, Princess. This counts as the third tag."

    I smile dazzlingly at the girl I''ve trapped inside a Water Cage.

    The score was 3-2. I managed to "narrowly" trap her at thest moment before she could get her third tag on me.

    She is struggling her hardest. Her white dress is clinging tightly to her tight body and I am trying my best to not look.

    Fun times with mom, Aria, and Lily have made me too perverted.

    "A magnificent battle!" Saryll ps while she approaches. She''s the one that''s magnificent. A faint smile is worn on her perfect face.

    Her husband walks behind her. He doesn''t look too pleased by what''s happening. I can''t me him when I''m holding his daughter in my ball like this, though.

    I release my spell and let Alea drop to the floor. There was not a single wound on her body, obviously. How could I harm someone I have my eyes on?

    "Master!"

    Lily and Ariae running. They are always so cute together, fufu.

    "It''s all because of your good luck charm." I tease Aria.

    "Mou." She pouts and looks the other way. "Master, silly."

    "What good luck charm?" Lily asks curiously.

    Ah, my back was turned to them so she couldn''t see anything.

    "Secret!" Aria answers her and drags her away.

    Herees the next part of my ns.

    Shadow Influence!

    I lightly take grasps of Saryll''s thoughts.

    "You are incredibly strong and talented for your age, Earl," Saryll spoke softly.

    "It''s because I''ve only been mentored by my mother, Your Majesty."

    Keyword, only.

    "Only the Archmage?" Saryll thought briefly. "I suppose that only makes sense."

    She then turns her attention to mom.

    "What do you think, Archmage?"

    "She has potential. I can tell why you want me to mentor her. She''s too reliant on her Spirit Magic, isn''t she?"

    "Right. She would be more well-rounded if she could use non-Spirit Magic. Hmm. What about Earl? He could learn some Spirit Magic to be more well-rounded too."

    "That''s part of the reason why we''re here. I am unable to teach him Spirit Magic because I''ve never learned it. We''ll be looking for a teacher for himter."

    As expected of my mother, she says the most perfect lines. I suppress my smile at this bait she had just thrown out.

    "No need to look. If you''re fine with it, I would love to take an immense talent like this under my wings."

    Jackpot.

 Chapter 96 Mothers Concern

    "No need to look. If you''re fine with it, I would love to take an immense talent like this under my wings." Saryll said and looked at Earl. "What do you think? Will you take me as your teacher?"

    "It would be my honour, Teacher!" Earl said in his happiest tone.

    "Very well. Archmage, I''m sure we can work a schedule out for Earl after this."

    "Certainly." Ari nodded. "Alea?"

    The Elven Princess approached his mother. There was a distinct shyness in her approach.

    "Meet me tomorrow afternoon at my residence. Since I''ve epted you as my protegee, a proper ceremony must be held to finalize our rtionship."

    "Yes... Master." Alea answered shyly. Facing an Archmage whom she respected, she did not know how to react. Her previous cold deposition on Earl was nowhere to be found.

    "I leave my daughter in your care, Archmage." Saryll ced her hand on Alea''s head and said fondly.

    "You can leave her to me." Ari gave Alea onest look and called her children over. "We''ll be leaving now, then."

    "We''ll see you out."

    The light of the teleportation circle vanished. It was Ari, Earl, Lily, and Aria.

    Ari let out a small sigh.

    Earl did not miss this strange behaviour. He held her hand and asked concernedly, "What''s wrong, mom?"

    "It''s... nothing." She looked away. "Actually... never mind."

    Earl vaguely understood her troubles. He shook his head and told her softly, "You don''t have to say anything if you don''t want to say it."

    That night, Earl crawled into bed and into the embrace of Ari.

    Now in a new environment, the night seemed exceptionally darker. His hands expertly moved to undo her robe and his mouthtched onto herctating breast.

    "Earl..." She whispered and held him tighter.

    Am amazingly warm and cosy feeling embraced him. Her fragrance filled his mind. He moved his hand to tease her other breast.

    "Haah..." Her hot breath tickled his ears. She was much more reactive than usual today.

    He detached his lips and left a trail of kisses along her body before arriving at her moist lips. Her lips werepletely bald and hairless as usual. Even in the dark, he could tell that they were slightly parted showing her level of arousal.

    "You are so wet today, mom."

    She squeezed his head with her soft thighs in response. "Don''t talk too much."

    He smirked and beganshing her honey pot with his tongue.

    "Ah? Yes!?" His sexy mother squirmed and moaned while squeezing him harder between her thighs.

    Momentster, she squirted out arge amount of liquid right on his face.

    "You came so fast today too," Earl smirked while licking his lips. Her pussy juice was delicious as usual.<sub> </sub>

    Ari had her face covered with her arms. "Put your dick in already?" She softly said.

    He did not say anything and plunged his member right into her honeypot. Her inner soft folds wrapped and formed to his shape and her back arched up like a bow for a second climax.

    Her bountiful chests heaved up and down from the powerful climax. A thinyer of sweat had formed on her body which made her look exceptionally sexy.

    "Don''t... move yet. Come hug me." His mother spread her arms wide. Her eyes which were the most beautiful colour of purple in the world looked fragile.

    Earlplied and lowered his body to hug her. Even though so many years had passed, he could only reach up to her neck but that was no problem for his mother.

    Her arms wrapped around him and rubbed through his hair lovingly.

    "Can you tell me what''s on your mind now?" Earl whispered.

    "I just felt like you were... growing up so quickly. Silly isn''t it? But it''s something every parent goes through. The bird has to leave the nest eventually."

    "That''s..." Earl stuttered. "You know I''ll never leave you."

    "I know. I know because we''ve always been exceptionally close. Close enough to have an incestuous rtionship like that and that''s why it''s so impactful for me. Just a little bit of distance is enough to have me concerned."

    Earl understood her concerns about leaving him to the Elven Queen. It was unlike with Merlin where she was always nearby and he was not actually teaching him anything too important. This time, he was going under the tutge of the Elven Queen who will be teaching him for real.

    From the perspective of a parent, this was perfectly understandable. Especially for someone like him who had children himself in the past.

    "Enough of that, let''s have some fun." Ari smiled and clenched her insides to get Earl''s attention.

    Her lips quickly met his and they engaged in a light tongue battle. Not breaking their eye contact for a single moment, she pushed him down and changed their position into cowgirl from missionary.

    She held down both his shoulders and went wild with her hips.

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    The sound of her ass cheeks pping against his thighs resounded throughout the room.

    "If you do that..." Earl protested.

    "You''ll cum right away? You can still remain hard after anyways so it doesn''t matter!?" Ari whispered seductively.

    That was the final straw for him to start shooting his load inside her. And it was as she said, it was his special ability to go for another round right away.

    "See? It''s still hard?." His mother gave a sexy smile and slowed down her hip movement. "It wasn''t fair that you got me to cum just from pration earlier so this makes up for it?."

    She removed her hands from his shoulders and dangled one of her milky breasts right in front of his face. "Come, my precious son. Suck on mom''s milk."

    Earl easilyplied while moving his hands up to her ass cheeks to fondle them.

    "Yes!" She screamed in pleasure and squirted on his dick.

    "I''m d you never grew out of breastfeeding. Mom loves it when you drink mommy''s milk?"

    The night raged on with the two indulging in each other''s body until morning.

 Chapter 97 Oath

    For mages, the taking of a protegee was a serious matter.

    The achievement of a mage is the result of years of hard work and struggle. To personally pass it down, that is the taking of a disciple.

    It is unlike a regr student-teacher rtionship where the teacher stands at the side and advises the student.

    To be a master, one must be willing to pass down the results of one''s work. To stand by the disciple''s side and help them through their hardships.

    To be a disciple or a protegee, one must respect one''s master. Listen to their teachings, and follow their words. It is a rtionship of a lifetime.

    It is for this reason, that Saryll had to use one of her favours from Ari.

    "Do you understand, Alea?" Ari asked the young girl after exining.

    "Yes." Alea nodded firmly.

    The two were alone in Ari''s study.

    Ari held her hand out and told the Elven Princess. "Hold your hand out."

    Alea nodded and touched her hand with Ari.

    The Archmage closed her eyes. Her halo expanded and wrapped around the both of them. Brilliant purple light filled the room as runes flew about.

    In a serious tone, she began to speak slowly. "Magic is the purest form of expression. Today, I, Archmage from the house of Roth ept the Princess from the ancient Kingdom of Elves, Alea Venroris as my protegee."

    The elven girl followed her lead. "Magic is the purest form of expression. Today, I, Alea, the Princess of the royal house of Venroris ept Archmage Ari from the house of Roth as my master.

    I will respect her. I will listen to her. I will learn from her."

    The glow in Ari''s eye grew stronger as she took over. "She will devote herself to me. She will learn from me. She will obey me. Under my guidance, her journey through magic will be without burdens."

    Then together, they chanted. ""A legacy is born today. I swear to the teachings of magic. And so it is said, my oath ofmitment.""

    At theirst words, the halo which surrounded them lit up with the brightness of the sun, seeping into their very soul.

    When Alea reopened her eyes, everything was back to normal. The halo, the light, the runes. The lingering feeling in her heart let her know that this was not a dream.

    "From now you, you may call me Master."

    "Master," Alea said once to get a feel for the word. "Master... What was that?"

    During the ceremony, her words flowed out as naturally as she breathed. It was a bizarre sensation unlike any she had experienced before.

    "I added a few twists of my own to the ceremony with Soul Magic. Even though I n to open my own school of magic, I don''t n to pass down all my magic. As my disciple, you have to be special in some ways, right?"<sub> </sub>

    "Soul Magic..? What is that?" She cocked her head curiously.

    "Fufu, you still have much to learn, my Alea.

    Meanwhile, a simr event was happening between Earl and Saryll.

    In a wide, open forest.

    "Earl, can you tell me what your current attainments in magic are?" Saryll asked while crouching down to his height. In her white loose dress, her cleavage was almost visible from this angle.

    "Ah, it''s Advanced, Teacher," Earl told her proudly.

    Because their rtionship was only that of teacher and student, there was no need to go through a ceremony like with his mother and Alea.

    "Advanced..?" Saryll repeated nkly. At the age of 8? However, as a teacher, she quickly regained herposure. If she praised him too much, it might give him unnecessary ego.

    "Ahem, there''s usually a corrtion between one''s magical talent and one''s spiritual talent."

    "Uh-huh." Earl nodded smartly. He has already chosen the character he wanted to y with her.

    "Enough of that for today, actually." The Queen shook her head when she saw how much attention Earl was giving her. "Why don''t we focus on getting to know each other more today?"

    "..."

    "Fine, I''ll go first." Sheughed. "Where should I start?"

    "Your family!"

    "Right. There''s not much to it. I have my husband and my daughter and that''s pretty much it."

    "Why are you with your husband?" As a child, he could easily get away with asking absurd questions.

    "That''s a strange question. Why am I with my husband? Let''s see..." Saryll ced on her pondering expression. "Well, for one. I love him."

    She said with the purest expression on her beautiful face. She was smiling ever so slightly. A tinge of redness was formed on her cheeks, and her head was barely tilted.

    "He can be a bit uptight sometimes, but that''s a part of his charm. He''s honest. He takes care of me. He listens to me and he gives me surprises sometimes.

    Growing up, he was my personal guard. Since we were always close, I couldn''t help but fall in love, especially since I''m being protected." The Elf Queen rubbed Earl''s head. "I''m getting carried away, aren''t I?

    But this is important. Even though I''m just your teacher for Spirit Magic, I''m going to teach you this right now. Find someone who loves you, okay? They will take away your stress and share your joys with you."

    Earl was speechless. Behind her majestic facade... The Queen was just... a young girl in love.

 Chapter 98 Lure & Training Assignment

    Earl and the Elf Queen relocated to sit under a tree after she said her part.

    They were alone in the elven forest. The sound of nature was their apany. Such an atmosphere was indeed rxing.

    "What about you, Earl?" Saryll asked curiously.

    "It was just mom who raised me." He started. There was not much that could be said about it so he told her honestly anyway. This was a sentence with many meanings he could take advantage of.

    "I see..." The Queen digested the information and formed her conclusions. "That must''ve been why you asked about my husband, right? Growing up without a father... of course, you would be curious."

    The next thing he knew, Saryll had ced one arm over his shoulder. Her touch was light and gentle.

    Earl ced his hand on top of hers and said softly. "You don''t need to be like this."

    "You''re a strong boy." She smiled but did not let go of her touch. "But since I am your teacher, I am allowed to do this. Showing concern is a part of my job."

    "You must''ve misunderstood, Teacher." Earl protested to further reinforce his image. "I always have Lily and Aria to spend time with anyway."

    "Is that so?" She gripped his shoulder tighter and pressed him in for a small hug.

    Boobs!

    Heavenly softnessparable to his mother pressed against him. They spent time like this for a short moment.

    "Are you familiar with the trees in this forest?" Saryll was the one to break the silence.

    "Not at all. What''s special about them?"

    "Follow me, then." She smiled mysteriously and stood up from the ground.

    Her golden locks of hair fell in front of her face from the action to which she adjusted them by tucking it over her long, elven ears.

    Such small action was surprisingly cute in the eyes of Earl who was still sitting under the tree.

    "What''s wrong?" Her voice broke Earl out of his daze.

    He looked to the side and "blushed" before hurriedly standing up. "I-it''s nothing."

    "Hmm."

    Saryll lead Earl to a random tree in the forest after a short walk. It didn''t look anything specialpared to the other trees.

    "This one is good." She talked to herself.

    Her student watched curiously without saying anything.

    Bang!

    All of the sudden, Saryll punched the tree! Its branches shook, followed by the fleeing of birds and rain of fruits.

    These fruits were exotic in appearance. They were the fruits that were served for dinner at the Elven Pce the other day.

    However, that was a matter of the least concern right now. Earl hurriedly took advantage of this situation to tightly hug the Queen''s motherly thighs for protection.

    Wind naturally formed around Saryll to protect her from these fruits. At the same time, she reached her hand out to grab a few.<sub> </sub>

    "We can enjoy these together. It''s even better when freshly plucked from the tree like this." His teacher smilingly said. She paid no mind to the clutches of his small hands on her thigh. "There''s ake nearby we can go eat these at."

    They arrived at a smallke. The water was so clear, they could see every individual fish moving about.

    A few wild animals and monsters could be seen on the other side drinking from theke. They showed no concern at the arrival of Saryll and Earl.

    "The water here has been blessed by the Spirits of the Forest. It has a cleansing effect that''s very good for the lifeforms around here." She took a sip out of the water with her hand and dipped the fruits into the water with her other hand.

    Earl followed her lead. Bending down, he cupped up the water from theke with his hand and took a sip.

    His mind was immediately refreshed and his body, reinvigorated.

    "It''s very good, Teacher!"

    "Right? This is why we elves can never leave nature. Come sit by my side." Saryll patted the grass next to her to indicate Earl where to sit.

    She was sitting off by the edge of the pond and letting her feet dangle over the water.

    Earl took a seat by her side. When he looked down into the water, he could see their reflection on it.

    "Here''s one for you." The Queen handed a fruit over to Earl.

    It felt cool in the hand from being submerged in the water. This fruit resembled a peach from his previous life. The difference was that it was a mix of purple and red in colour.

    On the other hand, the fruit in Saryll''s hand was yellow and a slightly different shape.

    "What is this fruit called, Teacher?" He asked curiously.

    "It doesn''t have a name. The trees in this forest never produce the same fruits."

    "How do you know that all of them are safe, then?"

    "Have a taste, maybe you can figure out." She smiled mysteriously.

    Earl looked at her sceptically. When he had them the other day for dinnerst night, it was certainly delicious but he didn''t notice anything else.

    Chomp.

    The texture of the fruit was astonishingly crunchy. At the same time, it was very juicy and sweet.

    "Well?"

    "It''s certainly very good, Teacher but the only thing I''ve noticed is how ripe it is."

    "That''s getting somewhere. I''ll give you a hint. Why did I have to go to that tree specifically?"

    Earl thought about it for a second. "All the fruits on that particr tree was ripe without exception." He recalled. "Could the immature fruits be inedible?"

    "Correct! They are not just inedible though, they can be poisonous. They''re very versatile in their use because of this which brings me to my first training assignment for you. How do you think I knew which tree would be suitable?"

    "Mana Sense?" Earl tossed out the most obvious answer. "No, Spirits?"

    "Correct, again! I''ll be teaching you how to sense Spirits. To pass my first training assignment, you must be able to talk to the Spirits of the Forest and find fruits as I did."

 Chapter 99 Spirit Magic

    "Well? Can you see them?"

    Saryll''s voice echoed around Earl.

    He tried to speak but no voice came out. He was in a dark world where countless orbs of light floated around him. This was the Spirit World.

    "This is the Spirit World, where Spirits reside. They live in apletely different world from us."

    "It is only when certain conditions are met that they are able toe to the Middle World."

    The voice of the Elven Queen continued to echo around him as he limated to the strange feeling of the Spirit World.

    The orbs of light that surrounded him were all Spirits. They vary in size and colour, not all were the same.

    He felt like a fish in water, swimming in a sea of Spirits. When he approached therger Spirits, he could hear faintughter but none approached him.

    The next thing he knew, he was back in the Elven Forest.

    "It''s not so easy to interact with Spirits." The smiling face of the Elven Queen greeted him. Her blonde hair looked divine with the sunlight seeping through from behind.

    Earl was still dazed from having his mind transported to the Spirit World. He looked down at his small palm and asked, "How can I interact with them?"

    Saryll lifted a finger up and presented a question. "It''s about knowing yourself and the quality of your person. Do you know why elves are so loved by the Spirits?"

    "Because elves are born in nature and stay in nature?"

    "That''s only part of the reason." She shook her head and began to exin.

    "The main reason is the quality of our person. We elves live for a long time. Within our lifetime, we have a lot of time to develop ourselves as a person. Picking up new hobbies, learning about ourselves, and so on. These are qualities that Spirits value so it''s only natural that they would flock to elves, the race that spends the most time on themself."

    Earl fell silent and thought about himself. As someone who has lived an entire lifetime, he was more than qualified to be liked by the Spirits.

    "Are you uncertain about yourself because you haven''t umted enough experience?" Saryll ced her hand on his shoulder. "Remember. In the end, it''s about the quality of the person. You were able to reach the Advanced rank in Magecraft at such an early age so I believe your "quality" must be very high. I wouldn''t have asked to teach you otherwise."

    Earl looked deeply into the Queen''s bright emerald eyes. "Thank you for believing in me. I''ll give a try at the Spirits of the Forest."

    "That''s the spirit! I''ll be waiting here."

    And so, Earl took off tomunicate with the trees. In thisrge, ancient forest, he felt like an ant. The sheer size of the trees was a constant reminder that he was now in the Elven Kingdom.

    The ground suddenly shook and a silhouette of a giant deer emerged from afar. It was almost half the height of the trees. To give some reference, it was about the size of a 2 storey house.

    Earl discreetly hid behind a tree and waited for the giant animal to pass.

    He encountered a few more animals and monsters unique to the Elven Forest until he found a tree he liked. An ancient, old tree. Certainly fitting for an old soul like himself.

    His hand made contact with the tree as he closed his eyes and recalled the feeling of entering the Spirit World.

    Whoosh!<sub> </sub>

    His surroundings suddenly changed. He was now standing in a prairie.

    Long, green grass that grew up to his waist surrounded him. A wave of wind crashed into his body, sting his senses with a refreshing coolness.

    An old elven man stood in front of him. He had long, green hair which was a distinguishing feature of a Forest Spirit.

    "What do you want, brat?"

    "Ahem. I am looking for ripen fruits, sir."

    "What!? You want my fruits? Get out of here!"

    Bonk!

    Earl was shaken awake by an object falling on his head. He checked what it was that hit him while rubbing his head... a fruit.

    "..."

    Could it be that the old Forest Spirit liked young boys? Earl shook his head. The search for fruits must go on.

    He approached the next tree with an open mind.

    Several treester...

    He was finally getting the hang of the nature of these Spirits. They were pure, free-spirited people. It made sense why they liked elves so much.

    There were few Spirit Magic users among humans for a reason. Most humans were too invested in their political climate. As a result, they be scheming, deceptive people which was not ideal for Spirit Magic where pureness and quality of the heart were of importance.

    However, that did not mean there was no room for deceptive people in Spirit Magic.

    Earl touched a tree andmunicated with the Spirit.

    Charm Magic, Shadow Influence!

    The tree began to shake and Earl took a step back with a faint smile on his face.

    <o>,m Ripen fruits fell continuously like hail.</o>

    This was the first training task assigned by the Elven Queen. Effectivelymunicate with Spirits of the Forest to identify edible fruits.

    By being able to do this, it meant that he was able to fulfil the very basic requirements of learning Spirit Magic.

    The requirements for learning Spirit Magic was the following: The ability tomunicate with Spirits and the charm to be liked by Spirits.

    Earl grabbed a fruit from the newly formed pile and took a bite. Crunchy sweetness filled his mouth.

    Yes, this was the taste of sess. He could bring it back home for the girls to try too.

 Chapter 100 Cooking With Lily

    Earl found his teacher reading a book under a tree when he returned.

    She looked like a divine being out of a painting. Her blonde hair was perfect with her gold ornaments. Her white dress gave the final touch of purity.

    Her long ears twitched at the sound of his footsteps.

    "Hm? Back already?" She let out a sound of pleasant surprise.

    He let out a toothy grin and showed her a basket of freshly picked fruits.

    "Here it is."

    "Let me see." She closed her book and took the basket out of his hand. "Indeed, these are all ripened fruits."

    After inspecting the fruits, she smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to finish so early so I don''t have anything else nned for the day. Why don''t you go home early today?"

    Earl showed her a disappointed face. "But I still want to learn more today..."

    "So eager to learn!" Saryll chuckled, finding him to be very cute. "Very well, but it''s just going to be more theories and concepts, alright?"

    Hourster...

    "I''m home!" Earl sounded while entering the castle.

    A few secondster, Lily peaked her head out from the kitchen door. He could see that her horns were practically half the size of her head when only her head was visible like this.

    "Wee back, Master! Lily is cooking dinner right now."

    "Oh, Lily. I have a few Elven Fruits for you to try." Earl showed her his basket of fruits.

    "Really!?" Her bi-coloured eyes sparkled. She was adorable as usual.

    "Where is everyone else, by the way?"

    "Madam is with the Princess in the study and Sis is running some errands for her outside." She answered cheerfully while taking the basket out of his hand and Earl followed her into the kitchen.

    "Eh? Why are you here in the kitchen, Master?"

    Earl grinned and hugged Lily from behind. "To do this to Lily, of course!"

    "Ah..." She let out a voice of realization as her face slowly turned red. "At least let Lily put this basket down first... Master..."

    "Just kidding?." Earl suddenly released Lily. "I''ll help you cook, Lily."

    "Master!" Lily softly bumped into Earl with her shoulder while blushing.

    "Hahaha."

    While Earl wasughing in the background, Lily ced the basket of fruits on the kitchen table. "Master knows how to cook?"

    "Nope! So Lily has to teach me!"

    "Okay! Lily will teach Master!" She pumped her fist in the air, causing her frilly dress to go everywhere.

    "But before that, shall we enjoy these fruits together?"

    "Okay, Lily will wash them first. Hm? Howe they all look different, Master?"

    "Fruits grown from the Elven Trees are never the same."

    "That soundsplicated, Master."

    Earl nodded his head in understanding while rubbing Lily''s head. He then took a seat to watch Lily expertly cut the fruits with a knife. There was a different charm in watching his little demon girl work diligently in her maid uniform.<sub> </sub>

    In no time, the fruits were ted beautifully. Lily carved them into all sorts of shapes and forms, making them look very appetizing.

    "Tada!" Lily sounded off while cing the te on the table and taking a seat next to Earl. "Let''s enjoy these now, Master."

    Earl picked up a piece with his fork. This one was sculpted into a flower. He brought it to Lily''s lips to her unexpected surprise.

    Nom!

    She took a bite of it withoutints. Her eyes narrowed into crescents as she enjoyed the exotic Elven Fruit.

    "So good!" She said excitedly as she picked up a piece with her fork and brought it to Earl''s lips.

    He took a bite and thoroughly enjoyed the fruit. It was a taste that one could never be tired of.

    They took turn feeding each other until the te waspletely cleared.

    "Hehe." Lily giggled to herself when they were done.

    "Hm?" Earl tilted his head questioningly.

    "Lily just thought about how nice this was. Lily can''t recall thest time she was alone with Master. Spending time with Sis is nice, but this is nice too."

    "Ah. The same goes for me. I like spending time alone with Lily too." He said and gave her a peck on the lips.

    Lily touched her lips and then bent over to kiss her master again. "Sweet, right?"

    "If you act like this, I''m going to want to do naughty things to you." Earl teased.

    "You can''t do that, Master!" She pouted. "We have to cook now!"

    "Alright, alright. What were you cooking before I came?"

    "Lily was just preparing ingredients for a stew." She pointed to a corner in the kitchen. "See? There are mushrooms, tomatoes, potatoes, carrots, and monster rabbit meat."

    "That sounds good. Should we try adding some of these fruits in for a more unique taste?"

    The little demon girl thought about it for a second. "Lily doesn''t know how it will turn out, but we can try."

    "Okay. Lily has to tell me what to do now."

    "Master can do the easy stuff. Can you fill the pot with water for Lily?"

    "There is salt over there, Master."

    "No, Master silly! You need to add more salt!"

    "Should we add some pepper?"

    "Master, we need more salt."

    "Now we add in the fruits. Lily doesn''t like the colour of this one, bring the yellow ones."

    "What, you don''t like carrots? You need to eat your vegetables, Master."

    One hourter, the stew was finally finished. The master and servant pair opened the lid of the pot with anticipation.

    "It''s time to taste test, Master. Lily will try it first." Lily said seriously while scooping up a small portion of the soup.

    "Master, it''s too sour."

 Chapter 101 Another Room

    "This one is good!" Lily concluded after tasting the stew for one more time.

    "Let me see." Earl took the spoon from her hand and took a sip of his own.

    It had the typical rich taste of a stew with a twist of fruitiness that came from the Elven Fruits.

    "Now we just need to wait for the others toe."

    "Hm? Princess?" Earl spotted Aleaing down from upstairs.

    The girl did not say anything but sniffed the air a few times from the alluring smell of the stew.

    "Come try some!" He waved his spoon to call her over.

    She took a step forward and paused to think before walking all the way into the kitchen.

    "Here you go!" Earl handed her the spoon with a mouthful of stew on it.

    Their fingers touched for a split second when Alea took the spoon from Earl''s hand causing her body to wince unconsciously. She hurriedly looked at Earl to check for a reaction. Thankfully, it didn''t seem like he thought anything of it which earned a feeling of relief from her. What was this feeling?

    The alluring smell of the stew in her hand brought her back to reality.

    ...It was delicious...

    She felt like her face practically melted.

    Earl smiled warmly at her reaction. "So you can make other faces too."

    "Y-you." Alea blushed and stuttered from how fast her heart was beating. She felt like she had just fallen into a trap. "Tomorrow. I challenge you to a duel. Be here."

    And in the next moment, she had already bolted out the door.

    p "Master, what''s with that silly grin on your face?"</anda>

    Lily pulled on Earl''s sleeve to get his attention.

    "Aren''t her reactions amusing?" Earlughed and gave Lily head pats. Her pouty expression quickly turned into a rxed one.

    "You like her don''t you, Master. Just like with that Princess Sharon."

    "My Lily is so perceptive."

    "Of course. Lily knows every expression of Master!" The demon girl lifted up her chin proudly.

    "Where did Alea go?" Ari''s voice soon came from outside the kitchen.

    "She left just before you came," Earl answered.

    "Did anyone apany her home?" Like a parent, Ari immediately asked a question of concern.

    "There was a guard waiting for her outside so there''s no problem."

    "That''s a relief. What is this amazing smell, by the way?"

    "It''s a new recipe I came up with Lily. We can all try it together when Ariaes back."

    "Perfect."<sub> </sub>

    After dinner, Earl took a rxing bath alone. He trained hard today under the guidance of Saryll. It was a much-needed training that took him out of hisfort zone.

    "Ah..." The hot bath took all of his soreness away. A heavenly feeling indeed.

    When he was done, he donned his bathrobe as usual and peeked his head into his mother''s room.

    "Mom?" He called out to her. She wasying downfortably with her back facing him.

    "Yes?"

    Earl thought deeply about what he was going to say before putting them into words. "I''m going to sleep with Lily and Aria tonight."

    "That''s... new?" She suddenly sat up from the bed and faced him.

    For the first time in 8 years, Earl was going to sleep away from her. Earl thought deeply about this. It was better to set a precedent now than never. His heart was tense.

    Her eyes moved up and down his body and then her shoulders suddenly rxed. She let out a wry smile and spoke softly, "At least let me give you a good night kiss before you go."

    It felt like a stone was lifted off his heart. This was one of the pains in having multiple women and loving them all. Thest thing he wanted was making them sad or disappointing them.

    He sat next to her at the side of the bed and gave her a pure, innocent kiss on the lips. Tonight, he would not be smelling her unique milky fragrance.

    "Just crawl in if you can''t fall asleep, okay?" Ari rubbed his head and sent him off.

    Standing in the hallway, Earl felt like he had just gone through an intense battle. Now that he had gone through this interaction, the next time he left Ari''s side would not be so difficult anymore. At the same time, he felt a small feeling of guilt. Why was he this kind of man?

    He would need to make it up to herter.

    The room of Lily and Aria was just a few rooms down. Traditionally, the room of servants and ves would at the lower floors but this was a household that did not follow rules. Ari allowed Earl to choose their room.

    He opened their door as quietly as possible. Lily and Aria had separate beds. All the candles were already out but he could make out that Lily had fallen asleep and Aria was still awake.

    "Master?" Aria whispered.

    Earl ced a finger over his lip to indicate silence.

    Unfortunately, that one word was enough to shake Lily awake. As a demon, she had pointed ears like the elves which meant her hearing was extra sensitive.

    "Eh? Why is Master here?" Lily mumbled with her eyes half-open.

    "Lily, it''s morning."

    "It''s morning!?" She suddenly jumped up from the bed.

    "Yes, you''rete so I''m here to wake you up."

    "And Lily iste!? Sis, quick. Help Lily put on her apron." Her feet were solidly nted onto the ground at this point.

    Earl had to look the other way to suppress hisughter.

    "Lily..." Aria spoke slowly. "Look out the window. It''s thiste into the night, how are you so energetic!?"

    "Ah."

 Chapter 102 Aria At Night

    "Fuwa..."

    In the end, Earl and Aria managed to fit themselves onto Lily''s bed. The soft breathing sound of the sleeping Lily was the only sound that lingered in this dark room.

    Sandwiched between two beauties, Earl was in heaven. Lily hugged onto his arm tightly like it was a body pillow. Her soft body and bare skin were in full contact with his arm.

    Aria took a simr stance, hugging his arm tightly. In this position, he could clearly feel that Aria was much more developed in the chest department than Lily. However,pared to what he used to get from his mother, it was a far cry from being big.

    Earl hugged the two girls tighter as he organized his mind. The smell of fresh soap on their bodies was surprisingly alluring. They had already fallen asleep, unfortunately, and he did not want to wake them.

    That thought came to a screeching halt when he felt Aria''s hot breath against his ear. Shivers ran down his spine when her lips gently bit onto the tip of his ear.

    When he turned his head, her yellow eyes were wide open, like a mischievous cat. A rare teasing smile was on her face as they both realized the challenge for today- to have some fun without waking Lily up.

    Aria let out another air of hot breath to his ear before lifting her face up for a kiss. Their tongues wrapped around each other like a pair of lovers who had just recently been reunited.

    "Muaa... Cchu..."

    Today, Aria was the top. Her hands gently trailed down from her master''s chest all the way to his rising tent. Along the way, she left a trail of kisses all the way down to his exposed chest.

    Earl held Lily a little tighter from the deadly waves of arousal which assaulted him. His eyes had adjusted to the darkness and Aria''s appearance was simply too erotic.

    All she was wearing for nightwear was a thin silk camisole and a pair of panties. Her tanned skin was surprisingly easy to see in the dark. Earl''s eyes were naturally drawn to her shapely thigh which she used to pin down his leg and her perfectly t naval.

    There were no words that needed to be said. Or rather, no words could be said because of their silent agreement to this silly challenge earlier. The thought of Lily waking up to see this...

    Aria''s soft hands wrapped around Earl''s exposed cock. Up, down, left, right, and even corkscrew. The girl knew every way to please him with her hands.

    Earl''s heart welled up with anticipation to see what she would do next and he was not disappointed when she guided his hand to her dripping wet pussy.

    Despite being covered with her underwear, he could clearly feel how wet she was with his fingers. And so, his own desire to tease her came.

    How wondered how long she could keep her current naughty face for? The seductive smile on her pretty face never left as she thoroughly enjoyed ying with her master with just her hand.<sub> </sub>

    He lightly coated his finger with Charm Magic and tapped on her panties covered clitoris. Her loli body spasmed like she was electrocuted and arge amount of liquid exploded his palm.

    It was like a trigger had been pushed with that single movement. The dark elf suddenly mped her thighs shut to prevent his hand from moving as her handjob became more erratic. Her mouth went back to his ear and she began to tease it nonstop with her tongue.

    The serious Aria was not to be trifled with. Her hand was like that of a subus''s. Constantly attacking him with pleasure as if to wring him dry.

    "Master..." Aria was the first to break their challenge of silence but her whispering voice was so quiet that only he would be able to hear it.

    Her incredible erotic voice sent shivers down his spine. It was a feeling simr to listening to ASMR from his previous life.

    "Won''t you... cum already?"

    Her handjob stopped as she removed her hand and simply pressed her index finger down on the tip of his penis.

    Earl felt his throat go dry as he prepared for her next wave of whispers.

    "Please cum?" Her index finger began to rock back and forth. "Cum. Cum. Cum. Aria wants Master''s cum."

    It was like his cock grew ears of their own from this. His hands hugged the sleeping Lily even tighter as ropes of cum shot out without his permission.

    "Haah... Thank you... Master. Aria will drink it all up... Cchu..."

    She gave him a quick kiss and brought up her cum covered hand. Somehow, she managed to catch all his ropes with her hand.

    And one by one, she licked every part of her hand clean. Fingers, palms, wrist.

    Then she moved herself down and cleaned up his dick like the most diligent bed warming maid.

    The next thing he knew, she had already closed her eyes and was hugging his arm tightly like she was doing before.

    This was the day Earl realized he had raised a terrifying girl.

 Chapter 103 Magic Game

    Earl''s POV

    Morning, I wake up to a familiar sensation. The girls were no longer by my side so they could only be... I lift the nket up to be greeted by the source of the "familiar" sensation.

    A double blowjob.

    My sweet Lily and Aria.

    ""Good morning... Mhmm... Master!""

    As usual, I am enraptured by the sight of Lily''s bicoloured eyes so she earns a head pat from me. At the same time, I am also observing Aria. She gives me a mischievous look when she realizes that I''m trying to make her jealous.

    She is a terrifying girl. My mind transports me to the memories ofst night. And as a result, I end up cumming right away.

    Cold sweat drips down my back when I realize that Aria took my entire load with her mouth.

    Ah, here ites. She holds Lily by the back of her head and pours my cum into her mouth. Right before my eyes, they begin cum-swapping like they''re ying volleyball. Aria never breaks eye contact through this entire exchange.

    This is what Aria does when she is jealous- by teasing me until my balls are dry.

    I wonder how she turned out to be this way? Oh right. Not that I''mining, of course.

    Their maturation in the next few years is something to look forward to. The tendencies of Aria is a guilty pleasure of mine and I''m sure she knows that.

    Aria is the one who understands me better of my two girls. She knows that I''m a hopeless pervert which is why she torments me like this.

    "Mhm. Tasty." Lily licks her lips when she finally swallows my cum.

    Aria and I always try to spoil her because she is so cute.

    Then at the corner of my eyes, I see a purple light peeking through the door. I''m going to pretend I didn''t see anything but I feel like she noticed already. Mom does y dumb to a lot of my antics when her eyes are practically everywhere.

    I find it hard to understand her sometimes. On certain days, she is crazy. On other days, she acts like a young girl. And when things get real, she is a mature adult. It is great luck on my part indeed to be reincarnated as her child.

    Later, the time to meet Alea hase.

    I''ve just finished my Spirit Magic training with Saryll. My mind is refreshed. Why you might ask?

    As a young boy, I am filled with youthful energy!

    Maybe that sounds like something an old man would say? Forget it, Saryll has opened up to me even more than before. She is showing me more of her personality.

    I''ve been looking forward to this exchange very much actually. So much so that I had a hard time paying attention during my time with Saryll. The fact that Alea challenged me meant that she really was starting to see me as a rival.

    The best part is that she did so without any influences of magic. I am trying to refrain from using Charm Magic because where''s the fun in that? I''ll have her heart in a few years at this rate which is not bad at all.<sub> </sub>

    "You''vee." Alea greets.

    She sounds super serious but it''s hard to take her seriously when she says that in front of my house.

    "Princess." I smile bashfully. "Were you waiting for long?"

    I present myself as warmly as possible and make my likeness of her clear.

    "What''s the point in asking? I haven''t been waiting for long." She smirks and acts cold while answering the question anyway.

    p "I''m d to hear that. What will you be challenging me in?"</anda>

    "Have you heard of the elven game called ''Magic''?"

    "It sounds fairly generic. No, would you please enlighten me?"

    "You. Can you stop talking like that first?" She looked visibly annoyed by my long-winded sentences.

    "I''m afraid not, Princess. Ah, how about this? If Princess beats me in this game, I''llply with your wishes regarding my speech."

    "I like the sound of that, you. This game is a fun one, allow me to exin the rules!"

    She suddenly hopped to my side to exin better.

    "It''s a turn-based game. Each yer has to set a spell each turn and we try to replicate each other''s magic. If you fail, you have to take a letter which means you have 5 chances, essentially!

    Don''t get it yet? Say, I set this Spirit Arrow as my move. You have to replicate this Spirit Arrow. If you fail, you''ll be taking the letter, M. And then it will be your turn to set a move. We y until one of us gets all 5 letters in the word, ''Magic''."

    It''s simr to a game in my previous life. Alea exined all of this while cing her hands on her hips. She bes very dominant when ites to a topic she has an interest in, it would appear.

    "I understand. Since you are ady, it is appropriate for you to set the first spell." I tell her.

    "What a foolish thing to go by. Very well. Here is one then. Spirit Magic: Overgrowth."

    The patch of grass below us starts to grow at the rate visible to the naked eye per themand of Alea.

    "You''ve been learning Spirit Magic from my mother so this should be doable for you, right?"

    She gives me what I assume to be her most menacing smile but she is too cute for me to be intimidated.

    And so, the challenge game of Magic between Alea and myself begins.

 Chapter 104 Aleas Surprise

    Alea POV

    ...How is he doing this?

    How can a human use Spirit Magic this well after only a few days?

    He must have... a very pure soul. Compared to a bad girl like me who acts on a whim, it''s something to be jealous of.

    "Like this?" He asks with an innocent smile after replicating my magic.

    Without knowning it, a smile has already crept up on my face.  I wanted to use this chance to get back at him but I''m enjoying it so much. This is going to be a good game.

    "Not bad. Now, it''s your turn to set the spell."

    "Hehe, I already got something in mind for you, Princess. Please excuse me as I prepare my spell." He says in his formal tone despite knowing my dislike towards it.

    Ah, seeing his appearance, it just makes me want to... Nevermind.

    Princess this, Princess that. What an irritating thing.

    "It''s done."

    A beautiful flower of ice is made in his hands. It looks wonderfully sculpted and delicate. Each petals looks full of life despite being made of ice. And with a subtle movement of his fingers, the petals detached and began rotating!

    Even before attempting it on my own, I could tell the level of mana control one must have to do this.

    Is this really magic?

    This must be what Master talked about regarding the true nature of magic. The product of one''s mind. Chantless, no incantations. As expected of her son.

    "You. What''s up with this useless magic?"

    My sharp tongue gets the better of me as usual. Would he be offended?

    "Useless?" Heughs and I am filled with relief. This poor habit of mine has pushed away too many people... "It''s not useless if it aplishes the goal I want it to aplish, right?"

    "What would this type of magic be used for?"

    "I didn''t know the Princess was so curious about me?" He smiles at me in a teasing voice.

    "Just answer the question." Why am I looking the other way?

    "It''s very simple, Princess. It was to please someone." His yful voice rings out.

    "Huh?" My mind nked for a moment. What is he saying?

    My mind focuses back to the task at hand. It was time for my attempt at replicating the magic. I couldn''t do it. Such fine shape control was not a skill I possessed. Not yet, at least.

    I helplessly put my hand down. The ice flower I''ve sculpted is patheticpared to what it should be.

    "What a surprise. The Princess is the first to take a letter?"

    "How irritating. Tsk. I''ll give you a letter here then. Copy this!"

    In the end... I won. The score was unbelievably close. My score was- ''Magi''. Just one letter away from ''Magic''.

    "It''s my win." I proudly say.

    "I suppose it is." He did not seem to be too bothered by the loss. "It''s time to fill my end of the promise, isn''t it?"<sub> </sub>

    "Good that you remember. Speak to me casually from now on."

    "I''ll do that then, Princess. The magic vocabry you showed me today was unbelievable. I''m impressed!"

    "T-thanks." Why am I looking away again? "Y-Yours too. I think they''re useless but I am impressed, nevertheless."

    "I''m not sure what that means, but I''ll take it as apliment, Princess." He rubs his head while looking away. A tinge of red can be seen on his previously calm face.

    "Oh, and one more thing."

    "Hm?"

    "Call me by my name. Alea. It''s Alea."

    Narrator POV.

    Later, at the Elven Pce.

    "That''s surprising~ My Alea isn''t training today?" Saryll said yfully while peeking her head into Alea''s room.

    On the bed, Alea wasying down like a starfish.

    "What are you here for?" The little girl groaned irritatedly.

    "There you go again, not being cute~" Saryll jumped onto the bed and pressed Alea''s face against her chest.

    "Nooo! Let go!" Alea began protesting in a muffled voice. "I can''t breathe..!"

    "How can I let go when you look this cute? Hehe. Tickle, tickle, tickle." The Elven Queen continued to smother her daughter''s face with her chest.

    Her dignified regal self was nowhere to be seen. This was the reality of the Elven Queen, a person who liked cute things.

    After the Queen had her fill, Alea was leftpletely dead on the bed.

    "Haah. Haah. Haah." The sound of Alea''s heavy breathing fills the room as she tried to catch her breath.

    Saryll chuckled once more at Alea''s appearance and carefully ced her head on herp.

    "So? What do you think of our visitors?"

    Alea thought about her answer for a moment before answering. "Master is very impressive. She is fully dedicated to magic and I fully understand why she is an Archmage. Her son, on the other hand is probably spoiled rotten by Master. He has talent but it doesn''t seem like he trains seriously. He has these two ves he wastes his time on..."

    "Ah, so you like both of them." Saryll gave Alea a teasing smile.

    "No-" Alea''s eyes widen as she attempted to protest.

    "No use denying before me~ I am your mother after all, I know what you''re thinking."

    The girl pouted. "Hnggg..."

    "Let''s go bath together, Alea."

    "But I want toy down some more..."

    "No buts! Let''s go!"

 Chapter 105 5 Years

    5 yearster.

    "It''s time to rise and shine, Master." Aria gently shook Earl awake.

    ? "It''s still dark... Your Master needs more sleep..." Earl groaned weakly.

    "Come on, Master. You already know that it''s never bright in this city." The young maiden smiled helplessly at the pitiful sight.

    "..."

    "Sis, leave it to Lily when Master is like this," Lily interjected at the side.

    The voice of Lily made Earl open one eye as the sudden realization began to dawn onto him.

    "Here ites, Master~" The demon girl let out a yful voice as she jumped onto her Master.

    Bang! The bed made a loud sound at the impact of Lily''s body.

    "What a way to wake up," Earlined while scratching his head lightly.

    Not much has changed about theyout of Lily and Aria''s room other than that the bed has changed into arge one from the previous two.

    Both girls had aged wonderfully over the years. They stood in front of him in the same maid uniforms that had size-changing runes. A ck ribbon was tied around their neck to indicate their status as ves.

    Aria had fully transformed into the perfect description of feminine elegance. Her silver hair was luscious and straight, tied up in a ponytail that showed off the nape of her neck and long, elven ears. Her face retained some of its previous doll-likeness while also adding hints of sensuality.

    Thebination of her yellow eyes and dark skin was bewitching to the extreme with her now very feminine body. She had all the curves in the right ce which was not too big, or small. The current Aria was a world-ss beauty.

    On the other hand, Lily who stood next to her remained petite. Her crimson red hair was tied into twin tails. The most significant change in her was her height. But even then, her head only reached up to Aria''s shoulder at most.

    She was like the perfect porcin doll. Perfect facial features with thebination of big red and blue eyes, a small mouth, and a slim nose. Her skin was wless and leaned to the lighter shade of skin tone.

    Two big, goat-like horns protruded out from the top of her head as well as a long, slim, heart-shaped tail from her behind. In her maid uniform, she could kill the heart of any man with cuteness.

    Earl stood up from the bed. He was now taller than the two girls. They began to change him out of his clothes right away.

    After changing, he went upstairs to his mother''s study. He knocked lightly and waited patiently for the door to open.

    It didn''t take long for the door to open. The scenery within the study reminded Earl of when his mother was preparing for her Archmage Ascension.

    The room was filled with the smell of ink and paper, as well as her unique scent. Papers and books were scattered all over the floor and there she was.

    Standing elegantly with her bank facing him. She finished her paper and faced Earl.

    "Good morning. Did you just wake up?"

    Ari looked as beautiful as ever. Her appearance remained exactly the same. Nothing has changed since he reincarnated.

    "Mom. Did you stay up all night again?" He asked with his eyebrows furrowed.<sub> </sub>

    "Why the worried tone? I don''t need much sleep at my level." Sheughed sheepishly.

    Despite her lighthearted tone, all Earl felt was bitterness in his heart. Ever since he began sleeping with Lily and Aria, Ari would be staying up all night working on her work. He knew that it wasn''t harmful to her, but bitter feelings do not disappear so easily.

    "I want to sleep with you today." He hugged her from behind. Her soft body felt warm andforting.

    Ari touched his hand and agreed as usual. "Okay."

    This was why he could not do anything about his bitter feelings. She would only sleep when he was with her.

    The paper in her hand was filled withplicated runes and drawings.

    Earl slowly released his hug. "We''ll be waiting for you downstairs for breakfast."

    "Hm? I''ll be there in a minute then."

    After breakfast, it was time to see Saryll.

    Earl entered the Elven Forest as usual. Light, green, and refreshing was the vibe of the forest. There was plenty of sunlight and the sound of nature.

    He sat on a rock by the pond when he felt a presence creep up from behind him.

    "Hup!" A pair of cool hands covered his eyes. "Guess who~?"

    "Oh no, I''m being attacked by a spirit!"

    "Fufu." Saryll removed her hands from his face and stood in front of him. "As expected of my student, that was a good response."

    Her blonde hair glowed with the sunlight behind it. She wore a friendly smile and the same white dress with gold essories.

    "Good day, teacher. I like your dress."

    "Oh, you noticed? I got it when I became the Queen a hundred years ago." She said proudly while doing a little spin to show off her dress.

    The wind generated from the spin was enough to lift her dress up enough to show off her white thighs.

    Their rtionship had be very amiable after knowing each other for so long.

    "Teacher is a grandma?"

    Chop!

    Saryll mmed the back of her hand at Earl''s head.

    "Did you say anything?"

    "Ah, nothing at all."

 Chapter 106 Race

    After the brief interaction, Saryll went into training mode. cing her hands at her hips, she spoke.

    "Now, shall we race?"

    Racing was a regr part of their training.

    Earl nodded. "I''m ready."

    As previously stated, Spirit Magic can be broken down into two parts.

    Close-ranged and long-ranged.

    This "race" was training the close-ranged portion of Spirit Magic.

    The elven milf and human boy pair positioned themself atop one of the enormouslyrge Elven Trees.

    The clear sky with few clouds was in full view. They were on top of the canopy of trees.

    A calm, steady breeze of wind came by, ruffling Earl''s short hair. He looked to his teacher, the Elven Queen.

    Her bright green emerald eyes looked perfect with the trees in the background. They looked bright and clear, without a hint of murkiness.

    Her waist-length blonde hair flew freely with the wind together with her loose white dress. She looked magnificent.

    "Do you like looking at me that much?" Saryll teased when she caught his eye.

    "I have the most beautiful teacher so I must look at her while I still can."

    "What''s that supposed to mean!?"

    "Aha, you''ll grow into a granny before I know it, right?"

    "You''re really asking for it today, aren''t you?" A vein popped at the side of Saryll''s forehead.

    "Hahaha."

    "I won''t be going easy today. Ready? Go!"

    The branch under them shook and they took off at a zing fast speed.

    Earl concentrated as he channelled the power of various spirits into his body.

    Using Spirit Magic as a medium, the user can is able to take the power of spirits into their body or project it outside. The former is what Earl is currently using, Spirit Augmentation- the close-ranged form of Spirit Magic. Thetter is the long-ranged form.

    Taking in the power of Wind Spirits, he ran with the wind, moved like the wind, and became closer to the wind.

    It took out all the thinking one would need when performing regr magic. The downside to this overpowered Spirit Magic was the high barrier of entry in receiving the favours of the Spirits. However, this did not apply to Earl who had the powers of Shadow Magic and Charm Magic.

    With this advantage, he channelled the powers of all the Wind Spirits around him and overtook the Elven Queen with augh.

    Hended at the finish line and Saryll arrived a moment after. Despite her saying she would not go easy, she went easy on him in the end.

    "Wow~ That surprised me. When did you be so fast?" She smiled sweetly and gave him a pat on the back.

    "Maybe because I have such a wonderful teacher?"

    "Awfully good with your tongue now, aren''t you?" Sheughed and pulled him close.

    They had be very close over the years to the point where Saryll sometimes acted more like his older sister than a teacher.

    This was, of course, in line with Earl''s ns. It was not like he could do any real damage with his prepubescent body years ago anyway.

    "I might fall for you if you keep touching me so much," He told her with a slightly red face when she wrapped her arm around his.<sub> </sub>

    To this, Saryll immediately ced him into a headlock.

    "Ah!" He cried in pain.

    "Sigh. What happened to my cute Earl who used to run up and hug me every morning while saying ''Teacher, Teacher!''?"

    "He''s still here but he wants to do more... Argh!"

    "Hmm, on this topic, how''s it going with Alea?"

    "Alea? She''s always so violent with me nowadays..."

    "Doesn''t that mean she likes you?"

    "Why do you want to see me with her anyway? I like you more, Teacher."

    Bonk! Saryll smacked Earl''s head with her fist.

    "Don''t go around saying that to married women! Well, you''ve been with us for a long time so you might''ve forgotten, but we''re royalties. My daughter is a princess, you know? I need to pick a partner for her. Since you''re my student and all... you''d be the perfect fit." She awkwardly said while darting her eyes around.

    "..."

    Saryll expectantly looked to Earl who she was still holding in a headlock. "So?"

    "You smell good. Hehe."

    Bam!

    The whole forest shook.

    "Why did you have to hit me like that, Teacher?"

    "Hmph! I was trying to have a serious talk with you for once but you''re still saying stupid things. What happened to my cute, short Earl?" Saryll sighed.

    "Ah, about that." Earl suddenly switched to a serious tone. "I would only want to be with her if we loved each other, not because of an arranged marriage."

    "Earl..."

    "The same applies to you, of course."

    Bam!

    Later, when Earl returned home that day, he met Alea at the door.

    She had her hair cut just below shoulder length and tied into a ponytail. Her green eyes scanned up and down his body casually as she asked. "Why do you look so unsightly today?"

    After training with Saryll for the day, his clean clothes had turned all dirty and wrinkly. Compared to her who looked spotlessly clean in her elven white dress, he looked pathetic indeed.

    "Ahem. Just a rough day at training."

    "I see." She looked the other way. "I was worried for nothing, then."

    Despite her cold demeanour, she really did care for him. Earl lightly smiled as hemented. "How sweet of you."

    She ignored his remarkpletely and said with her eyebrow lifted. "How long are you going to block the door for?"

    "I''ll walk you home today."

    "How unexpected." She looked the other way.

 Chapter 107 Aleas Training

    The sun was high in the sky, but Venroris was dim as usual due to the shade provided by the Tree of Life. Because of this, the walk to the Elven Pce was rather cool.

    Earl took a nce at Alea. She had grown considerably more beautiful over the years. Her curves were bing more prominent, and her face was resembling more and more of her mother''s.

    "What?"

    ...Her attitude, however, was night and daypared to Saryll''s.

    "Nothing. I just thought you looked nice today."

    "Oh? Are you trying to fluster me?" She said while remaining as cool as a cucumber. She had built up resistance to his words after years of exposure.

    "Why would you think that I wonder?"

    "It''s hard to believe the things you say."

    "I''ve never lied to you." Earl looked at her innocently.

    "That is true, but what I say remains true."

    They arrived at the teleportation circles at the base of the Tree of Life.

    "I''m going to train with the guards," Alea said simply.

    "I''ll follow you then."

    "Annoying."

    <o>,m "I think I heard something rude."</o>

    "..."

    "Must''ve been the wind."

    Alea had been training with the guards ever since she learned the art ofbat in her childhood. In a sense, it was the perfect ce to gain battle experience. It was also one of the ces where she spent the most time.

    Most of the time when Earl walked Alea home, she would visit the guard training grounds of Venroris first.

    The location of the training ground for the guards was neither too close to the base of the Tree of Life nor too far. Since it was merely the training ground, it did not need to be close to the edge of the city either.

    "Princess, we are graced by your presence today!" The guards weed her with open arms.

    Earl assumed this is where Alea picked up her straightforward speech and dislike of formal words.

    The guards always ced her on a pedestal, as they should and their words were like honey. Normally, it was not anything to dislike. However, to Alea who saw them as a training tool, such formality was not right with her.

    "Enough. Who''s first today?" She immediately dered as she walked into the training ground.

    It was built simrly to the one Earl fought her in when they first met in the Elven Pce. Wide, t ground surrounded by a barrier.

    The guards were all strong, purebred elves. As such, all of them were handsome beyond belief. A regr human girl would soil her panties if she were in the shoes of Alea.

    "The honour of going first shall be mine today, Princess!" A random elven guard volunteered.<sub> </sub>

    Guards of the capital had a certain level of standard which had to be met. Earl was told by Alea that all the guards had to hold back when she first came as a child.

    Now, they could fight her nearly at full power.

    Earl did not pay much attention to the fight other than the sight of Alea dancing around. Her dress-cum-training clothes only went down to her knee so he would see asional shes of her shapely thighs. Furthermore, the dress would cling tightly to her developing shapely body with enough sweat.

    As such, Earl ended up staying for a few hours without getting bored. He always stayed until Alea finished training whenever he apanied her.

    Alea would duel with a guard, take a brief rest, and fight another one. She would do this until she fought every guard at the training area. Not every battle was a victorious one but she was never discouraged.

    "Good job today." He told her lightly while handing her a sk of water.

    She took the sk withoutint and chugged down all the water in one go. The sound of her gulping water down while droplets of sweat dripped down her small neck was quite the sight to be seen.

    After finishing her water, she took a seat next to Earl. She looked cold as usual but he could tell that she was visibly tired.

    "Why are you training so hard?" He couldn''t help but ask a question he would normally never ask.

    "I want to be strong and powerful." Alea gave the most generic, vague answer.

    Earl looked at her. "That''s not verydy-like of you."

    She gave him a cold, hard stare and then replied tly. "I would rather be strong thandy-like."

    "Is that so?" Earl shook his head.

    "..."

    "Want to go home now?"

    "No."

    "Are you mad because of what I said?"

    "..."

    "I really do think you might be overtraining, though." Earl became serious for a moment.

    "You don''t understand."

    "Make me understand, then. Why is it that you train so hard? You are a princess. The official heir to the throne. When the timees, you will have the support of this entire Kingdom. The protection of guards and knights. You will never be in the front line so what is it that you are doing this for?

    Furthermore, you are a disciple of my mother so that training is intense enough. Then youe here and fight guards for hours. It''s like this almost every day..."

    "I..." The words of Earl caused Alea her eyes to widen. "Let''s leave."

    In the end, she chose to avoid the topic.

    "Alea," Earl called her name when she looked away. "Just as you care about me, I too, care about you, don''t forget that."

    At that briefest moment, Earl saw a heartfelt smile on her face.

 Chapter 108 Picture Book

    The night was approaching when Earl came home. There was no one to greet him when he entered, which was an unusual sight.

    Usually, Lily or Aria would be in the kitchen cooking dinner at this time. Today, however, the kitchen dark and unlit.

    He began to walk upstairs. The chime-likeughter of Lily could be heard.

    Ari had renovated the second-floor to be more of a recreational area. It was previously lightly decorated but since Alea had been visiting every day, she wanted to have a specific area to lounge around.

    The area was brightly lit. Soft, fur carpet lined the floor. There were bookshelves andfortable bean bags in each corner.

    Earl found Lily and Aria huddled together next to his mother.

    "This is so nostalgic~" He heard Lily exim.

    "What are you guys up to?" Earl asked curiously.

    Lily and Aria were startled by his voice. They turned their heads and looked at him with a slight blush on their face.

    "Wee back." Ari waved her hand with a smile. She was seatedfortably in one of the bean bags and dressed in a loose white dress with thin straps on her shoulders. Her deep cleavage could be seen clearly. "Come take a look at this."

    He saw Lily and Aria look away as he came closer.

    "A picture book?" Earl murmured and took a closer look. They were baby pictures of himself and such.

    "D-don''t get the wrong idea, Master. We just thought you were really cute!"

    "Aha, there''s no way I would be embarrassed by such a thing." Earl took the picture book and naturally sat on his mother''sp. As he flipped through the pages, he could slowly feel the heat rising up to his face.

    A soft feeling pressed against his back as Ari pulled him in closer. "My adorable Earl~ Are you embarrassed?"

    "Hehe, Master. You''re blushing."

    "I-I must admit. I was quite cute back then."

    "Don''t worry Master, you''re still cute to Aria!"

    Everyone took a moment to stare at Aria until her ears turned beet red.

    "Madam agrees, right?"

    "Fufu, yes." Ariughed and said softly. Her arms wrapped around Earl''s waist tighter and he could feel her breasts pressing against his back more. "Just lean backpletely, Earl. We can all go through this together since you''re here."

    She flipped back to the very first page. "This is Earl when he was one year old. Real handsome, isn''t he?"

    "Uh-huh!"

    It was more of his mother talking to the girls and him being a spectator type of situation.

    "This is Earl after he learned to crawl... Earl and Sharon...

    Earl and I in the Beast Kingdom! We had such a good time there, we all need to go together one of these days...

    This is us with our escorts. Sheryl, Pa, Alexia, and Brenda. They were a real fun group...<sub> </sub>

    Earl and Aria. Earl and Lily. And finally..."

    Ari flipped to thest page- a nk page. Momentster, a picture began to form.

    It was a picture of all of them together right now. Ari holding a picture book with Earl in her embrace and Lily and Aria at her side, leaning their heads onto her shoulder. A heartwarming picture indeed.

    Earl held onto his pendant. His pendant had a picture of him and Ari. The way this picture book wasposed used the same magic. Engraving a scene from one''s memory onto an object to form a picture.

    "Aria loves this picture..."

    "Lily too..."

    The two girls sweetlymented.

    Later, the two girls left to cook dinner. Earl remained in Ari''s embrace.

    Thetter began to y with his hair. Her touch was gentle andforting. For someone like him who was going through puberty, something was easily stirred awake.

    Earl grabbed Ari''s hand and guided it to his crotch.

    "Right before dinner? Fufu." She whispered. Her warm breath sent shivers down his spine.

    "I can''t help it when we''re like this."

    "Shall we do it in the shower then?"

    "That would be better. I''m dirty from training."

    They relocated to the bathroom where Earl quickly rinsed his sweat off while waiting for his mother.

    The continuous stream of water from the showerhead washed away his fatigue. A familiar softness pressed against his back.

    The impatient Earl quickly pinned her to the wall without thinking. Despite his body quickly growing, he was still shorter than his mother. Although to be fair, she was rather tall for ady.

    A surprised look was stered on Ari''s pretty face as he made contact with her purple eyes. Her eyes were so clear he could see the impatient look on his face.

    Before she could say anything, he tiptoed and gave her a kiss. Their bodies were in close contact and her boobs werepletely squished against his chest, leaking some of her precious milk onto his body. The floor took a creamy white colour from thebination of her milk with the water.

    Ari was submissive to his touches today. Allowing his hands to touch her all over without resistance.

    "Haah..."

    They were both short of breath after the kiss. Earl saw his face in the reflection of his mother''s eyes again. It was one of satisfaction.

    Ari''s lips curved up into a teasing one as she grabbed his face and kissed him again.

    "You are still such a child, Earl~"

    He smiled wryly at her words and hugged her. His face pressed between her cleavage and his cock against her t stomach.

    "Yes... That''s why you should be closer, alright?"

 Chapter 109 Loving Ari

    Ari kneeled down and took Earl''s member into her mouth. It was a rare treat.

    He clutched her head and watched the erotic sight of his mother sliding her lips across his cock.

    The suction force from her technique was not as strong as Aria''s but it was not bad at all. The methods of Ari was gentle andforting, capable of making his heart jump. On the other hand, Lily and Aria received professional teachings on heightening pleasure to the max to make him release quickly.

    "Can you do here too?" He signalled to his family jewels.

    "Like this?" She lifted his penis up and took his sack into her mouth. At the same time, she continued to give him a handjob.

    It was a killerbo that made him ejacte right away. His penis exploded like a fountain, painting the face of his mother white. It felt like he was marking her. The feeling of tion that came from it was indescribable.

    "You seem awfully happy about this," She pouted. "It''s all in my hair."

    But despite herints, she was licking up bits of cum from the corner of her lips.

    "Of course I am. It''s not often my beautiful mother uses her wonderful mouth."

    "That''s because I''m not very good at it," She pouted again which was an awfully cute sight.

    "You always say that." Earlughed.

    "I''m not going to do it anymore if youugh at me."

    "Dearest mother, forgive me."

    "Humph, get up. We can continue after dinner."

    "Yes, dearest mother!"

    Dinner for the day was a simple steak with a veggie dish. After saying good night to Lily and Aria, Earl went to cuddle with Ari.

    "By the way, mom."

    "Yes?"

    "Howe you never ask to sleep with me?" He voiced his concern.

    "I still want to be a good parent and give you the freedom to do things. Why?"

    "Well, back in the past I could surprise you when you were in bed alone but now you don''t sleep anymore unless I say."

    "Hmm... Surprise me with what~?"

    "Something like this?" Earl easily inserted his cock into Ari from the spoon position.

    "Yes... Hahh... If it''s something like this... Who says it''s only for when I''m in bed~?" She said in a seductive. Earl could not see her face but her voice told him everything.

    He began to thrust faster. "I won''t be bothering with your work?"

    "Like I said...  Ah... I want to be a good parent... soe whenever... Fuu..."

    "Mom..!" Earl hugged her thin waist tighter and flipped her on her stomach to the bone prone position.

    "Yes... Earl...!" She sweetly moaned his name as she reached her first orgasm. "Actually... I''ll ask you a question too since you asked me one... Hah..."

    "What is it?" He grabbed her shoulder while thrusting into her madly.

    "Aria and Lily... Did you have... sex with them... yet?" She spoke with great difficulty due to his intense thrusting. A few strands of hair stuck to her face erotically from how much she was sweating.<sub> </sub>

    "Not yet!"

    "What are you... waiting for..? I''m cumming again, Earl!" Her body spasmed wildly. Earl stopped thrusting to let her recover.

    "I haven''t found a good chance..."

    "Are you sure about that?" Ari turned on her back to face him. Her sweaty face looked exceptionally sexy.

    "Ahem. Actually, I was too big for them." He confessed embarrassingly.

    "Fufu, so you just vent your sexual frustrations onto me~?" Sheughed teasingly. "You can keep doing that, but don''t keep them waiting for too long. They''re ready now. It is true though, this cock is big. Just perfect for me. Muah."

    They kissed briefly. "So they talked to you."

    "Who knows? Kyah~!"

    He flipped her over on the bed and entered her doggy style. Her bountiful ass rippled with every thrust and a few strokester, he came inside her. His dick remained hard and he continued to thrust.

    "Yes... Earl!"

    "Mom, I''m going to try something new today."

    "New? Sure... go ahead."

    A mischievous grin appeared on his face as he activated Charm Magic. Her sensitivity multiplied by several folds and Ari reached orgasm with a single thrust.

    "I''ve been waiting... but this is nothing new, is it..?"

    Earl clutched her ass and released another load inside. Wet, lewd sound echoed out as he began to thrust again.

    Ari''s milf body shook and trembled with every thrust as she climaxed nonstop.

    "Haah... Haah... W-what is this...?"

    He could see that her gorgeous face had turned into that of a cock loving woman. A satisfied smile hung on her face as drool leaked out nonstop.

    "I''ve infused my cum with magic. With every load, the pleasure you feel will be exponentially stronger. Herees another one, mom!"

    Another load was pumped into her stomach on top of the previous two. Earl began to pump again. With every thrust, some of his semen would leak out of her pussy, only to be shoved back in again.

    "This... feels so good~" Her beautiful purple eyes rolled up. "I-I''m going crazy..."

    "Mom..!" Earl came inside her again. A small bulge was forming at her stomach from the number of times he came inside her.

    "Earl!" She called his name while sticking her tongue out. "I can''t stop cumming! Wait... No- I''m really... going to go crazy..."

    Her back was arched like a bow and trembling nonstop.

    "Just one more, mom!"

    "No- No- No- Haah. Earl. Earl. Hold me... Yes... Yes... I love you."

    "I''m holding you... Here ites!" Earl released everything he got inside his mother.

    Her back arched like never seen before as she screamed. "Yes..!!"

    Earl fell on his back after creampieing Ari for thest time. Her eyes had rolled backpletely and her tongue remained stuck out. Cum trickled out of her tight pussy at a steady rate, reducing the bulge in her stomach little by little.

 Chapter 110 Cosy Morning & Planned Date

    Earl woke up in the embrace of Ari the following day.

    "Good morning," she greeted. Her eyes looked exceptionally bright today.

    "Hello."

    They were both naked under the nket. Ari pulled him closer and stuffed his face in her breasts.

    Her skin was soft, smooth, and warm. Together with the warmth of the nket, the sensation was too cosy for him to move.

    Eal hugged her in return and pressed his face tighter against her breasts.

    "Last night was... interesting," He heard her say.

    He looked up to her and replied. "I''ve always wanted to do it."

    "You naughty boy." She gently nudged at him.

    "It''s your fault for looking like that."

    "Oh? Like what?" Her voice took a tone of amusement.

    "You know, hot and pretty."

    "Is that the best adjectives you cane up with for me?"

    "If you are looking for something more specific, maybe it''s the dream of every man?"

    "That''s not true," She shook her head before saying sweetly. "I am only for you."

    His head turned nk for a second. Knowing was one thing, hearing it was a different matter.

    "It''s because you say stuff like that-" Earl could not say the same thing in return.

    "Your heart is beating faster." She interrupted.

    "...Your heart is beating faster too..."

    "I said before, right? We have an unbreakable bond. Go out there and have fun without restraint. I don''t mind."

    "You are a good mother."

    "I don''t want to hear that from my son."

    "I love you lots."

    "Give me a kiss then."

    Under the warmth of the nket, Earl lifted his chin to make out with his beautiful mother. Her tongue moved energetically and her saliva was sweet. Before he knew it, he was straddled on top of her stomach. Her jet-ck hair was sprawled all over the pillow and her gorgeous face had a slight blush to it.

    His actions felt as natural as breathing. His erect penis could fit perfectly between her huge breasts like a sword in its sheath. She squeezed her breasts together for him and an overwhelming sensation of softness enveloped his member. At the same time, milk started to drip out of her cherry pink nipples. It was an incredibly erotic sight indeed.

    Earl clutched onto Ari''s head and began to move. His cock was enough to peek through to the other side of the valley to enter her mouth. Her tongue was like a whip of pleasure. Every time he made it past the valleys, he would be "punished" by the whips.

    Soon, he ejacted inside her mouth. Her pink 1:1 ratio lips wrapped tightly around his member as he shot ropes of cum deep into her mouth.

    A strand of saliva connected her lips to the head of his penis for a brief moment when they disconnected. And like a bridge, the strand copsed leaving a faint trail at the corner of her lips.

    Gulp.

    "This taste... I always love it." Ari smiled contently.

    Earl gave her another peck on the lips andid his head back onto her chest. "I love you."

    They hugged and hetched his lips around herctating nipple, drinking her motherly milk.

    After theforting morning, he found Alea in the living room.<sub> </sub>

    As the disciple or protegee of Ari, she visited the castle every day.

    She sat with her back perfectly straight like a prim and proper princess. Her blue hair was untied, flowing smoothly.

    He took a seat next to her.

    "What do you want?" As usual, she got straight to the point.

    "I just wanted to talk to you. Especially since I''m in a good mood today."

    "Now that you mention it, your face does look even more sleazy than usual," Alea remarked after observing by tilting her head to the side.

    "Sleazy? Surely, you jest. I am a prim and proper gentleman."

    "Your two girls are waiting downstairs."

    "I shall go see them."

    "Sleazy."

    "Ahem. Anyways, see youter, Alea."

    "Right."

    Earl came downstairs.

    "Master!" Aria hugged his arm. Her breasts pressing gently. "Master got dressed on his own today?"

    While she asked, Earl noticed her ears were red.

    "No one came to dress me today?"

    "W-well we saw that you were being intimate with Madam and didn''t want to interrupt."

    "It''s still a strange matter to you?" Earl rubbed through her silver hair with a kind smile.

    "Of course not! Aria would never-"

    "It''s alright," He kissed her on the forehead. "Mom and I are a little freaky. Fufu."

    "U-understood." Aria''s long ears turned a shade of red deeper.

    "By the way."

    "Yes?"

    "Come with me today. Just the two of us."

    Like the flick of a switch, Aria''s face turned joyous. "Certainly!"

    This was interrupted when Lily''s pouting face appeared. "Just the two of you?"

    Earl rubbed Lily''s head and watched as her cute face turn brighter. "You''ll get your turn another day, okay?"

    "Does Master think Lily will be pleased just from head pats?" Lily questioned judgingly.

    "Yes?"

    "Hmph!" She pretended to pout. Her soft cheeks puffed up adorably.

    "How about I rub your chin too?"

    "Hehehe."

 Chapter 111 Scar

    Saryll was not free to teach today but Earl made his way to the Elven Pce to visit her nheless.

    He took the teleportation circles around the Tree of Life as usual and made his way up to the pce atop the tree.

    The guards had be familiar with him so it was fairly easy to get by.

    "Earl? Hmm... Missed me?" Saryll asked with a light smile when he entered her office.

    It was sometimes easy to forget that she was the Elven Queen from her behaviour. She was seated behind a table where dozens of papers piled up.

    "I came up to check on you."

    "Since when did I need checking up?" Sheughed lightly.

    "Come on now, it''s just a diligent student checking up on his teacher."

    "You''re a little cheeky today."

    "Here." Earl handed her a drink he brought along.

    "Hmm..." She looked at the drink curiously before nodding. "Thank you."

    It was just a regr juice, refrigerated with magic.

    "Keep up the good work, Teacher. You can think of me when you drink it."

    "..."

    Before Saryll could do anything, Earl had already sprinted out the door, leaving a trail ofughter.

    Aria was waiting outside the door when Earl ran out.

    "Did I keep you waiting for long?"

    "Don''t say that, Master. Waiting is a part of Aria''s job." Aria replied lightly. She looked very demure and elegant in her maid mode.

    "I''m going to get some light training before we go have fun."

    "Where will you be training, Master?"

    "Since we''re already here, let''s give the training area here a try?"

    Earl and Aria arrived at the training ground. Despite living in the Elven Kingdom for so many years already, he did not have many chances to use this training ground in the Elven Pce.

    The most memorable memory within the pce training ground remained to be the first battle between Earl and Alea.

    Nothing has changed at the training ground. Or rather, there was nothing to be changed in the first ce.

    To his surprise, someone was already at the site. It was Abelis, the Prince Consort, husband of Saryll.

    He was practising the beautiful swordsmanship of the elves. His signature blue hair left a bright coloured series of afterimages as he moved about swiftly.

    Elven Swordsmanship utilized the rapier of choice. It was an elegant and ssy sword.

    Because Abelis was shirtless, Earl could see his streamlined muscles rippling about. He really was a good looking man. And because of this, he was able to notice a strange detail.

    Right at the centre of his chest was a huge scar. It was as though someone pierced through his entire chest with a ming rod. Perhaps it is only because of Elven Magic that he was still alive after suffering from such a wound.

    Earl watched the man practice for a while. It felt like watching a performance because of the beautiful nature of Elven Swordsmanship.

    When the man finished with his training, droplets of sweat dripped down his face as he turned to face Earl in a friendly manner.

    "What an unexpected sight to see you here today. Did you just finish training with Saryll?"<sub> </sub>

    "She''s busy today so I''m training on my own." Earl shook his head.

    "I say we have a light spar then!"

    "It is my honour to be sparring the head of the Spirit Knights."

    "Spare the pleasantries,e!"

    At the beckoning of Abelis, Earl handed his coat over to Aria and jumped to the man.

    "I''m ready," Earl said.

    "Here Ie!"

    Abelis closed the distance and stabbed lightly with his rapier. Earl was able to dodge easily. Learning Spirit Magic had fixed his weakness of close-ranged attacks.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    The Prince Consort''s sword was apanied by a cool sound with every strike.

    "Nice body control!" He praised. "But why aren''t you attacking back?"

    "Forgive me, Your Highness. I am unlearned in the art of closebat." Earl replied back humbly and took arge leap back. "Wind!"

    At his call, the Wind Spirits gathered. Several mini tornados formed in an instant.

    Abelis stood still, impressed. "This is Saryll''s technique! I see, I shall be more serious then."

    He then moved through the tornados nimbly and attempted to close the distance once again.

    "It''s over." Earl smiled as a tornado formed and trapped Abelis who appeared in front of him.

    "Indeed. Not for me though, I know every in and out of this technique-"

    Before he could finish his words, the tornado changed into water and encased him in a cage of ice.

    It lingered in the air for a moment and fell to the ground. Abelis broke out of the ice a momentter.

    "Hahaha! I''ve underestimated you too much, forgive me!"

    "Your words are too kind. You''ve held back a lot too, after all."

    "Don''t mention it, don''t mention it. How did you do that?" Abelis pointed to the shards of shattered ice.

    "It''s simple, Your Highness. I hid a water spell in the wind tornado so the Water Spirits could take control of it as soon as you were trapped."

    "Only simple when you say it. I can''t do that, hahaha!" He took a seat on the ground.

    The spar was brief, but Earl was drained nheless. Aria quickly came and wiped his face off with a towel.

    "By the way, Your Highness."

    "What is it?"

    "I am curious. Who could''ve ced such a scar onto you?" Earl asked.

    "This?" Abelis''s face turned a shade darker. "It''s a... terrible thing. Forgive me. I would rather not talk about such a thing today."

    "I shall apologize then. It was rude for me to ask such a thing."

 Chapter 112 Earl And Aria

    After sparring with Abelis, Earl trained on his own before leaving with Aria.

    "Where are we going, Master?" Aria gently nudged.

    "Shall we stroll around the city?"

    The main part of Venroris was quietpared to the other cities they had been to. This was due to the tendency of older elves to stay home and work on themselves.

    Earl held Aria''s and led her around. There was no goal in mind other than to enjoy each other''s presence.

    In the quiet city of the elves, they appreciated the architecture and scenery together.

    "Master?" Aria held onto Earl''s sleeve.

    "Yes?"

    "Can we stop by here?" She pointed.

    "Of course."

    The location they stopped at was a grocery store. Contrary to what one might expect, theyout was very modern.

    Fresh fruits and vegetables lined the shelf and were preserved with magic. The same magic was used with fresh meat, albeit there was very little in variety.

    In another section of the store, there were small misceneous objects and household items.

    "What are we having for dinner today?"

    "What does Master want to eat?"

    "You."

    "Master, silly. We still need actual food to eat!" Aria lightly pped Earl''s arm which earned augh from him.

    "Oh. Let''s just pick it out as we go then."

    They entered an aisle with preserved fruits in a jar. It was this world''s equivalent of canned fruits.

    There was a concentrated look on Aria''s face as she carefully looked through the jars.

    Earl took the chance to hug her from behind and gently blew on her ear. Her body was soft and pillowy as if urging him to hug her tighter. Her ear began to turn red as she whispered, "Not in public, Master."

    "Aria is so cute, I couldn''t help it."

    "Someone ising Master..."

    A mother and son pair of elves entered the aisle at this moment.

    "Mom,  I want some peaches!" The boy eximed.

    "Yes, yes. Just a jar, alright?" The mother helplessly agreed.

    Earl smiled and licked Aria''s ear. She practically melted in his arms. He took it as the signal to tease her body.

    "Ah, here it is, the peach jar." Aria suddenly tensed up when the mother and son elf stopped right next to them. Strangely enough, the elves couldn''t see thetter pair. Aria rxed her body at this realization.

    Aria turned around and pouted after they left. "Master!"

    "Here here." Earlughed and gave her head pats. "They didn''t know that we were here!"<sub> </sub>

    "Humph! As punishment, Master has to carry the groceries home now."

    "Okay, okay." He continued tough.

    After grocery shopping, Earl exited the store with arge bag in hand. It was not heavy at all due to his excellent build and good health.

    ? But despite that, Aria still asked, "Is it heavy, Master?"

    "Why are you asking when you carry this regrly?"

    "Aria needs to ask because Aria knows that Master is useless without Aria!"

    "Ahaha. It''s gotten to that point, huh?"

    "Yep!" Aria suddenly hugged Earl''s arm, pressing her squishy breasts against it. "About earlier... Aria only wants Master to see this side of Aria..."

    Earl could see her eyshes fluttering lightly as she said. It was cute beyond belief.

    "You are lucky my hands are full right now."

    "That''s exactly why Master is being punished right now!"

    The pair went on to their next stop full ofughter and smiles.

    Earl brought Aria into the Elven Forest next.

    "It''s so refreshing here!" Aria took a deep breath of fresh air when they exited the city.

    The weather was always bright and sunny in the Elven Forest. There was never a gloomy day in this ce due to the careful monitoring of the spirits.

    "Come, there''s a spot I want to show you."

    They moved through the trees and bushes before arriving at a hidden location. The spot was surrounded by bushes which meant that it was entirely hidden from the outside.

    Flowers of every kind was in full bloom in this little area. A heavy smell of fresh white florals apanied this ce.

    "It''s so pretty..." Aria said as she looked around.

    Earl ced his grocery bags in a corner and sat down. "Let''s rx here for a while."

    "Right." She nodded and casually sat on Earl''sp. "Master can do whatever now."

    Despite her casual words, he could see that she was blushing from what she said.

    "What does Aria want me to do?" He teased.

    What he got in return was a sudden push down from Aria.

    "No more teasing from Master. Master is still being punished~" She whispered. Her body was straddled over his waist like a cowgirl and her face gorgeous face remained blushing. She then held his face and leaned down for a kiss.

    Her kiss was overwhelmingly sweet and bewitching, like that of a subus. It felt like she was sucking his soul out.

    In a hidden spot within the Elven Forest, a dark elf maid and her master were engaged in immoral activities.

    Earl began to fondle Aria''s tender ass as she sucked his soul out with her kiss. Her buttocks were shapely and the right amount of softness without any excess fat like the rest of her body. It was the holy grail of ass that she worked hard for.

    Soon, Aria was grinding herself on Earl''s erect member. She lifted one of her legs to make room for her hand which she used to unbutton his pants. With swift hand movements, Earl''s throbbing cock was unleashed.

 Chapter 113 Earl And Aria(2)

    Now that Earl''s cock was out, he took Aria''s leg and pulled it to his face, changing their position to 69. A warm sensation enveloped his member right away. Aria started blowing him without a word.

    Aria''s full ass was in full disy in front of Earl''s face. He continued to fondle them, watching as they changed shape continuously only to return to their original shape as soon as he took his handoff. A wet spot formed in her panties while he was fondling her ass.

    Her white panties were easily shifted to the side to reveal her dripping wet pussy. It was pink and juicy which would make any man want to dig in. He trailed his fingers around it gently, not touching the holy lips directly. As he did so, he could feel her charming body shivering.

    Her ass began to sway right before his eyes, begging to be pleased. When presented with such a sight, he could onlyply. Her love juice was like the sweetest nectar.

    He tended to her lips delicately and sweetly, like a lover. He was going to make her a woman today.

    "Haah... Master..!" Aria suddenly moaned as she achieved her first orgasm, shooting her love juice all over Earl''s face.

    Her lips had left his cock which was nowpletely covered in her saliva. Aria sat on his chest to recover from her orgasm, letting out breaths of hot air onto his saliva covered member. Her hot breaths added another wave of sensuality, causing it to twitch continuously.

    After Aria recovered, Earl repositioned her on top of his body. Her clear yellow eyes looked directly down on him. They were the eyes of his seductress of a ve, capable of enchanting any man. And now, he took the chance to bepletely enchanted by her.

    The sunlight shone through the canopy of trees and onto her silver hair which was dishevelled after what they were doing earlier. Her pink lips were slightly parted and stained with saliva and her ears were red. Despite being fully clothed in a maid uniform, she looked incredibly erotic.

    "Aria..."

    p "Master..."</anda>

    "Will you be mine today?"

    "Master, you idiot..." She softly punched his chest. "You never asked when we did all these things before, why ask now?"

    "I want this to be precious for both of us. I love you, Aria."

    They were words that they both already knew. But when spoken out loud, it sounded almost magical to them both.

    "Master... idiot." By the time she finished speaking, she was already devouring his lips hungrily. Her waist was positioned over his cock and her pink petals were open. "Aria loves you too."

    With her confession of love, her virginity was taken. Her waist dropped slowly and her honey pot slowly sucked in her Master''s sword.

    Earl would forever remember this moment. This beautiful scene. Rather than a face of pain from having her hymen broken, her face was one of ecstasy. Blood dripped from her freshly deflowered hole but that did nothing to stop her from lowering herself all the way down.

    Her pussy hugged him tightly. It was warm, moist,forting.

    "We''re finally one, Master." The girl ced her fingers inside her mouth to prevent herself from drooling.

    It was needless to say that Earl used Charm Magic to give Aria the best possible experience.

    "Your insides feel good, Aria."

    "You are so big, Master..." Aria ced her hands on Earl''s shoulder to support herself. In this position, she felt so fragile and tender. A vast difference from her usual self who was ready to care for every need of Earl.

    "It feels like we''re worlds closer now, doesn''t it?"

    "Yes... Aria just wants to stay like this forever. Aria feels so... whole."

    "It will only get better from here. You can move whenever, Aria."

    "Okay. Aria will try moving now..."

    Using Earl''s shoulder as support, Aria moved her hips slowly in an up and down movement. Naturally, it felt like heaven for both of them.

    "Please excuse Aria''s awkward movement, Master... Aria cannot control herdy parts as well as her mouth..."

    "You are so silly, Aria." Earlughed.<sub> </sub>

    "Is Master making fun of Aria?" Her face ballooned. Interestingly enough, her honeypot became tighter as a result.

    "Of course not. Don''t just think about me, think about both of us. We are... love-making."

    "Love-making, huh?" Aria smiled sweetly. "Aria likes the sound of that a lot."

    She began to move faster.

    "Haah... Hahh..." Her breaths became shorter as droplets of sweat umted on her forehead. "This feels so good... Master!"

    "It feels good for me too, Aria." Earl began to move his hips, syncing his movements with Aria.

    "Master! Master..! Aria is so d we are doing this..!"

    "And I''m d you''re mine."

    "Aria ising Master!" Aria bit her lips as she came. Her insides convulsed intensely.

    Earl pulled her for a hug and stole her lips, drinking her sweet saliva right from the source.

    When she finished calming down, he rolled her over and changed into the missionary position, thrusting in and out of her slowly.

    She covered her face and whispered, "This isn''t fair, Master."

    "Why not?" He smiled.

    "Because now Aria can''t do anything to you..."

    "I won''t be able to hold back if you are this cute."

    "And now Master is being rude." She pouted.

    "How so?"

    "Master is still holding back after Aria gave her all to him..."

    "I''m really going to use you as I wish now!" Earl began to thrust to his heart''s content, watching Aria''s face turn into one of pleasure.

    "Yesss..! Use me however you wish, Master! Aria loves thisss..."

    Following her words, Earl rammed into her until her whole body shook.

    "Haah... Yess! Master! Master!"

    "I''m cumming, Aria!"

    "Aria is cumming too, Master! Aria is cumming againnn!"

    In the end, Earl released his all into Aria. They stayed connected to bath in the aftermath of love-making.

    Theyid down side by side. A slight tinge of red in the semen leaking from Aria''s pussy is the only proof of her previous virginity.

    "Master." She held Earl''s hand.

    "Hmm?"

    "I love you!"

 Chapter 114 Fun With Lily

    Earl came home with Aria hugging his arm. There was a happy, content smile on her face.

    "Aria can still feel Master inside her~" She whispered when they came to the door.

    "I''ll pump you full againter."

    "Why not now~?"

    "Aria is so naughty." Earl rubbed her head. "We have dinner to tend to."

    "Hnng. Finee~"

    They entered the castle together and Lily was waiting for them at the table.

    "Lily~ We''re back!" Aria ced down the groceries on the table and ran over to hug Lily.

    "You reek of Master, Sis." Lily pouted.

    "Uh-huh. Something good happened!"

    Lily sniffed Aria and ballooned her face further. "You guys were doing lewd things!"

    "I guess we were caught red-handed?" Earl took Lily from Aria''s embrace. "Can you take care of dinner for today, Aria?"

    "Sure thing, Master. Have fun with Master, Lily!" With a bright smile, the dark elf took off to the kitchen.

    Lily was quiet in Earl''s embrace. Earl crouched down to see her face more clearly when she suddenly kissed him.

    Her expression was like that of a shy kitten. "Do it to Lily too, Master."

    "Of course."

    "Sorry for being like this, Master. Lily is feeling very jealous right now."

    "You don''t need to apologize for something like this." He ced his hand on her cheek.

    "Lily is overstepping her bounds, isn''t she?"

    "No. Feelings are not something we can control so easily." Earl hugged Lily tightly.

    "Please spoil Lily lots then."

    They sat down at a nearby couch and Earl ced Lily on hisp. Her body was light as a feather and velvety soft. When their eyes meet, they would kiss.

    Her saliva was like the sweetest nectar. They would thoroughly exchange salivas while entangling their tongue together. It was a delicate battle of the tongue. Chasing each other, entangling each other, and eventually separating.

    Her lips looked plump and glossy when they were done. Her bicoloured eyes were slightly moist and she looked extremely cute.

    Earl ran his hand through her silky smooth crimson red hair. He took a few strands and used them to poke her cheeks to get a reaction out of her.

    "Master, that tickles!"

    "Are you ticklish here?"

    "Hiyaa~"

    The petite demon girl was out of breath by the time he finished tickling her. Sheid herself downfortably on Earl''s body. The smell of her body was pleasant. Earl gently blew on her neck and moved his hand to her stomach, caressing it gently.

    "Not there, Master." She ced her small hands over his and moved them over to her breasts. "Right here."

    "In the mood already?" Earl smilingly teased her small assets.

    "How could Lily not be in the mood after catching the smell of Master all over Sis''s body?"

    "Is that all it takes to turn you on?"

    "Sis smelled of Master''s semen." She pouted.

    "Ahahaha."<sub> </sub>

    "Master took her virginity today, right?" Lily looked straight into his eyes. Her red and blue eyes carried no trace of childishness and looked very sexy right now.

    "I did."

    She looked away and said. "Lily will be waiting for her turn."

    "It won''t be much of a surprise anymore if you say it like that." Earl continued to fondle her small breasts.

    "Hii~ Do Lily''s nipples too..." She squirmed her ass all over hisp. "Lily doesn''t care if it''s not a surprise. All that matters to Lily is... Master. Hiyahh~ Not Lily''s tail~"

    "Because you are so cute, I must punish your tail now," Earl said while stroking Lily''s tail gently. He could feel her body shivering from every touch. It was her most sensitive spot.

    "Haah... Fuah..."

    The sound of Lily''s hot moans filled the room. Earl finished her off by giving her ear a lick.

    "Cumming!"

    Her back arched and her white panties were stained a darker colour. Earl moved his hand down and used it to tease her pussy.

    Puchi. Puchi.

    Even with her panties between his finger, her virgin hole made erotic sounds.

    "Master... Put your fingers inside pleasee~" Lily begged while biting her bottom lip.

    Her panties were moved aside and his finger went in. "You are so wet, Lily."

    "Yess~ Lily is this wet for Master. Your cock can slide through easily if it''s this wet, right?"

    Puchi. Puchi.

    Erotic sounds continued to fill the room.

    "Maybe I should try putting something else in while you''re waiting?"

    "Eh?"

    Earl took hold of Lily''s tail and positioned it forward. "Your tail is clean right?"

    The texture of Lily''s tail was slick and smooth, simr to rubber. It was long, thin, and heart-shaped at the end which meant the tip was the most narrow part.

    "No- that''s impossible-"

    He inserted her tail into her dripping wet pussy. Her body quivered like never before as her face turned into one resembling an ahegao.

    "How does it feel, Lily?"

    "I-it feels good. Why does it feel so good?"

    "I will continue now then." Per his words, he began to piston her tail in and out like he would with a dildo.

    "Haah... Master! Lily''s mind is all foggy... Fuahh. Yes!"

    Earl took the chance to suck her tongue which was sticking out while continuing to pleasure Lily with her tail.

    "Mhmm! Mhmm! Mhah..."

    Lily could only moan out iprehensible moans with Earl covering her lips. At her climax, she forcefully detached her lips.

    "Something ising out!"

    Lily orgasmed so powerfully her tail came shooting out of her body and love juice shot out like a fountain.

    Earl hugged her tightly to calm her down. However, it might be toote considering her eyes had rolled back.

    A few minutester, Lily rolled over and gave Earl a peck on the lips.

 Chapter 115 Spontaneous Alea

    After dinner, Earl found Alea asleep on the couch when he went upstairs. Her sleeping face was unlike anything he''s seen. It was pure and innocent, free of her cold, strong demeanour.

    She would not get a cold with her strong constitution but he went to get a nket to ce on her anyway.

    When he ced a nket on her, she curled upfortably and a faint smile appeared on her face. For someone who was always sharp-tongued with him, this cute side of her was nice to see.

    After getting his fill of staring at her, Earl sat on a nearby bean bag and began to read his book.

    His experience with his mother taught him to never ck off on his magical studies.

    An unknown amount of timeter, Alea woke up. She stretched and yawned simultaneously before noticing Earl at the corner of her eyes.

    "What time is it?"

    "The sun just went down a while ago," Earl answered.

    She sighed lightly and asked another question. "Why didn''t you wake me up?"

    "I wanted to enjoy your sleeping face." He teased.

    "Creep." Despite what she said, she appeared wholly unconcerned. "Humph. There''s nothing special about it."

    "That''s not to say I don''t enjoy this current one."

    "Maybe I shouldn''t have woken up."

    "That''s a terrible thing to say."

    "I''m going home." She said as she sat up from the couch. The nket gently rolled down her bare shoulder.

    It should be mentioned that Alea has been wearing more sleeveless dresses and shirts since she has been under Ari''s tutge.

    "It''ste. You are free to stay here if you wish." Earl gave a suggestion.

    "My mother will be concerned."

    "Hm, so you have no qualms about staying here?"

    "Of course not. This is Master''s Magic Castle. It''s a wonderful ce."

    "Hmmm~"

    "Please don''t look at me like that."

    "Speaking of which, how''s it going with my mother?"

    "What kind of question is that? It''s going well." She spoke in an obvious tone.

    "Is that so? That''s good."

    "Yes, thank you very much."

    "I thought you would return the question."

    "There''s no need to do so. She speaks of you all the time."

    "Fufu, have you discovered the illicit rtionship between myself and your mother?"

    "Don''t speak nonsense now."

    Earl tilted his head disappointingly and said. "Nothing phases through you, huh."

    She smiled mysteriously and replied. "Some things do. You just don''t see it."

    "Shall we y a game then?"

    "We can y it on my way home."

    "Bold of you to assume that I''ll be walking you."

    "Enough nonsense. Let''s go." She stood up and began walking.

    Earl followed with a helpless smile.

    Downstairs, Lily, Aria, and Ari were messing around at the candlelit dinner table.

    "Ah, you''re still here?" Ari warmly smiled at the appearance of them both.

    The living room upstairs was ced in such a way where one could go straight to the stairs without passing by it. As such, it was no surprise that Ari didn''t see sleeping Alea when she came down for dinner.<sub> </sub>

    "I fell asleep on the couch..." Alea replied with a slight blush on her face.

    "You must be tired. Hurry home." The former waved.

    "I''ll be escorting thisdy," Earl told them.

    "Got it. Come back soon!"

    "I will!"

    Nighttime in Venroris was cool. A constant chilling breeze would pass through the trees creating a rxing ambience with the rustling sounds.

    Spirits lit up the way like fireflies as they made their way to the trunk of the Tree of Life.

    "Are you cold?"

    "I-"

    Earl ced his zer around her bare shoulders before she finished speaking.

    "Didn''t ask. Keep it on." He said while shing his pearly white teeth.

    Alea looked a little daze. She pulled her head down and held onto his zer tightly. "Thank you."

    It was an unnecessary gesture from Earl considering she could heat her body with magic but she could feel her heartwarming nheless.

    "What was the game you wanted to y earlier?"

    "Let''s guess what the other person is thinking."

    "Hm, so you wanted to guess what I was thinking back there?"

    "Yep. I don''t remember anymore though."

    "That''s just like you." Alea sighed. "How about you guess what I''m feeling right now?"

    Earl looked into her emerald green eyes that ever so resembled her mother''s. There was an unexinable glint of youthfulness to her eyes.

    "Comfort, warmth."

    "Yes."

    "And... your heart is throbbing."

    She gave him the most beautiful smile. "Also yes."

    Earl could feel his throat bing parched at this wonderful sight. Not knowing what to say, he could only leak out a small sound out of his mouth. "Ah..."

    "It''s my turn now, right?" Her voice brought him back to reality. To his dismay and perhaps for the sake of his sanity, her face had returned to normal.

    "Give it your best shot."

    They walked on the branch of the Tree of Life together. The sound of wood creaking and leaves rustling apanied them. With the moonlight seeping through the leaves and onto their figures, Alea took the chance to hold Earl''s hand.

    Her hand was cool and silky soft. She clumsily wrapped their fingers around each other. Looking at him in the eyes, she finally hugged his arm.

    "Let me guess, your heart is throbbing?"

    "Confirm it for yourself." Earl took her other hand and ced it on his chest.

    "I see." He could see her trying her best to keep a straight face but a faint smile managed to crack through.

    On this cool night, they held hands and looked into each other''s eye.

    "It''s my turn now."

    A faint smile remained on her face as she said, "Guess."

    "Your heart is throbbing."

    She ced his hand over her chest. In this position, she felt surprisingly fragile. Fast and loud, that was the impression her heart gave.

    "Yes."

    The rest of the walk was quiet. There was no need for words. At the end of their walk, their hands separated at a snail''s pace.

    "See you tomorrow."

 Chapter 116 Lily And Aria

    When Earl returned home, he quickly cleaned himself and went to the room of Lily and Aria.

    A dim candle was flickering by the bed. The two girls were awake, waiting for him.

    "Master looks happy," Aria said as he crawled into bed.

    "Something good happened."

    "Wee back, Master," Lily said and hugged his arm followed by Aria.

    He was enveloped by the two soft bodies of his maid. Both of them were wearing white negligees that barely covered their seductive bodies.

    "Hello, you two."

    Aria smiled and straddled on his waist. "It''s time for you to fulfil your promise now, Master."

    "What promise?" He smiled.

    "What a terrible Master. Thankfully, this one seems to have a mind of its own." Aria wiggled her little ass and touched his rising erection.

    "Go on."

    "Yes..."

    Aria skillfully moved her hands to unravel Earl''s robe to expose his hardened member.

    He took a moment to look at Lily.

    "Don''t worry, Master. Lily is fine with watching!" The demon girl yfully said.

    "I''ll give Lily lots of attention then."

    "Eh? What about Sis then?"

    "She can do whatever she wants. Come closer, Lily."

    "Master... Nnchu,"

    They kissed briefly. Earl ran his hands all over Lily''s petite body, feeling her small, yet prominent curves.

    "That tickles, Master."

    "Do you like it when I scratch you here?"

    "Lily is not a pet, Master." She pouted. "But yes, Lily likes it a lot."

    "You two..." Aria interrupted them. Her panties were gone and her glistening honeypot could be seen. "Aria is going to put it in now, Master."

    She mounted herself directly over Earl''s big cock, sliding her wet pussy lips back and forth.

    Puchi, Puchi.

    An erotic sound could be heard as she constantly moved her lips without putting the member in directly.

    "Ah~ It''sing in~ Are you two watching?" Aria bit her bottom lip as she slowly lowered her body. Little by little, Earl''s cock entered her tight pussy. "Does this turn you on, Master? Are you feeling hot and bothered, Lily? Yes..! It''s so big~"

    Earl could feel his throat drying up from her erotic disy. A lightyer of sweat had formed on Aria''s dark skin, making it look reflective. Her snatch was tight and warm. He felt like he could go crazy in it despite having deflowered her earlier in the day.

    Lily was also enchanted by the sight. Her big eyes were focused on the point at which her Master and her Sister were connected. She unconsciously rubbed her thighs together to satisfy a craving.

    "It''s... It''s all the way in. Aria feels so full, Master. She is going to start moving now..!"

    Pah! Pah! Pah!

    Aria''s bare ass pped against Earl''s thigh as she moved her hips in full swing in the cowgirl position. She held onto the hem of her negligee for support and also for the sake of having something to hold onto in the face of this overwhelming pleasure.

    "Anyways..." Earl looked away and focused back on Lily.

    "No~ Master, don''t ignore Aria~"

    "Yes, let''s not look at her anymore, Master." Lily nodded in agreement.

    Earl moved his hands down to Lily''s asscheeks.

    "Nyah~"

    She would give a cute reaction as he fondled them. Her tail twisted up and out to reflect the amount of contentment she was feeling.<sub> </sub>

    Indeed, Charm Magic might be Earl''s best creation to date.

    Pah! Pah! Pah!

    Aria continued to work hard in the background but Lily and Earl were both in their bubble. Soon, Lily''s panties came off.

    He had one hand on her asscheek and one hand on her nipple. As small as she was, Lily was a wild one. He could twist her nipple as much as he wanted and her pussy would be gushing.

    "Put your hands on Lily''sdyparts too, Master." She whispered.

    He moved his hand down and lightly grazed by her quivering lips. Her body jolted from this light touch. Then he proceeded to touch them fully, sticking a finger inside her.

    "Haah... Haah..." Her hot breathsnded on his ear.

    "What do you want me to do from here?"

    "Put..." Lily blushed a little as she began to speak. "Put Lily''s tail in there again."

    "Put your tail in where?" He teased.

    "In Lily''sdyparts, obviously." She whispered back.

    "Fine." Earl took hold of her heart-shaped tail and inserted it into her in one quick motion.

    "Yess..!" She immediately screamed and spasmed. Her cute face contorted into that of pure pleasure as a stream of clear liquid gushed out and onto the nket.

    "W-w-what are you guys doing!?" Aria was so surprised she stopped moving her hips.

    Earl could feel her insides tightening from how surprised she was.

    "Uh..."

    "Master! Ahh... Haah... Master! This feels too good..! Lily''s tail is moving on its own! Lily never learned how to control her tail..!"

    "..."

    "..."

    "I guess we''ll just let Lily be? Switch position, Aria."

    "Master..." Aria blushed at the new position.

    Aria was now positioned over Lily in the 69 position. She was able to witness Lily''s pussy that had her own tail inside in full view.

    "Haah... Lily likes this, Sis." Lily said from underneath. She pulled Aria''s waist down by hugging her. The only part that remained high from Aria is her wiggling ass.

    "Lily... Your breath tickles... No! Don''t lick it! Ahh~"

    Earl took a moment to take in this beautiful masterpiece before entering Aria again. He cranked Charm Magic onto the max.

    "Master~!"

    "It''s my turn now, Aria."

    "Master! Master! Aria is cumming! You''re still moving, Master! Haah~ Yes~ Aria is cumming again!"

    Earl ravaged Aria''s tight little hole without stopping. Her body constantly arched into a bow over Lily who was in her little world.

    By the time they were done, arge amount of cum leaked out from Aria''s hole without stopping.

    "Lily''s face is all sticky and gross now because of you, Sis. Why did you have to cum so much?"

    "You... You put your tail in yourself."

    "It''s bedtime, you two."

    "Useless Master,"

    "Useless Master,"

    "..."

    "Love you, Master."

    "Lily also loves Master!"

 Chapter 117 Lilys Turn

    "It''s your turn toe with me today, Lily," Earl told the demon girl as she was dressing him.

    "Lily thought Master had magic lessons today?"

    "Ah, you can juste along."

    "Lily is getting shivers just thinking about the Queen."

    "She''s not that bad." Earl rubbed her head.

    In the mirror, he was dressed in a in white dress shirt with a navy zer on top and charcoal grey nnel pants. His hair was neat and trimmed to a reasonable level. Overall, he looked like a well-educated, sophisticated noble of high status.

    "Come over here, I''ll fix you up too." He signalled for Lily toe in front of the mirror.

    The demon girl came into view. Her crimson red hair was tied into a bun today and her maid uniform was perfect. Earl tightened a few ribbons and hugged her.

    Lily wore a content face and spoke. "You will bete, Master."

    "You are right. One more minute, though."

    "Yes."

    The two then left the castle together to meet Saryll in the Elven Forest.

    "You brought one of your maids today?" Saryll lifted an eyebrow at their arrival.

    "Are you jealous? Don''t worry, your student just has a few things to do with herter."

    "Hmm is that so? Indeed, I am jealous. Lily is so cute after all, hehe."

    Before Lily could react, Saryll was already in front of her and touching the former''s cheeks.

    "Master... Nyah. Lily needs to be saved!"

    "Hehehe."

    "I must go greet the spirits, Lily. Hang tight."

    "No!!"

    Earl left to start his usual spirit training routine. Greeting the spirits was an important part of maintaining a good rtionship between the caster and the spirit. It was also an important part of the elven tradition.

    The next part of the training was control and precision. Saryll then set up various targets around the forest for Earl to locate and destroy. It was the most time-consuming part of her training.

    Control and precision training were essential in increasing the user''s coordination with their magic. In regr terms, it would be "hand-eye coordination", but in this case, magic.

    Magic mastery was not something that could be acquired in one day. Regardless of how talented one was, there was no way to skip this sort of training. The most talented person of the generation, Ari never skipped on any training. This was why she was the only Archmage of the generation. In a sense, it was a true test of hard work and dedication. Days of training would umte into true mastery.

    Thest part of the training was sparring. There was a very critical reason for why this was saved forst.

    "Your movements are bing sluggish. Concentrate." Saryll advised as she dodged his attacks.

    Earl panted heavily. "This never bes easier... Haah..."

    "Of course not. Your skills would beparable to your mother''s if your execution is always wless regardless of body conditions."<sub> </sub>

    "Haah... This is why we''re doing this, right?"

    "Exactly, so don''t ck off."

    The purpose of this training was to condition Earl to be able to use all his spells at perfect condition regardless of how exhausted he was. It was the line that separated mediocre mages from excellent mages.

    Mediocre mages may be able to use all the spells in their arsenal perfectly during the training, but all that training would be for nought if they could not do the same during life and death situations.

    "It''s... finally over..." Earl puffed out a breath of air andid down lifelessly after the training was over.

    "Good job today." Saryll praised with a smile. Her teacher mode was off and she was back in her passive big sister mode. In her smile, there was immense proudness for her student.

    Seeing that the two was done, Lily ran over from under a tree. She easily plopped Earl''s head on herp and wiped his sweat off.

    "How sweet. Howe no one ever does that for me?" Saryll saw the sight and sighed.

    "Ahem. Lily is mine, Teacher. But if you wish, I am open to tending to you like this."

    "Is this a trap?"

    "There is not a single malicious bone in my body, Teacher. Don''t worry, I''ll touch that body of yours real well." Earl spoke eloquently whileying down on Lily''sp.

    "My leg suddenly feels itchy. I might need to step onto something." She hovered her feet over his face.

    "Uh." Heughed nervously.

    They conversed freely for a few minutes before Saryll had to leave.

    Lily and Earl were alone now. The wind blew, fluttering their clothes. A single leaf gently dropped down like a feather on Earl''s forehead. Lily moved her hand to remove the leaf. Her cold hand briefly grazed by Earl''s forehead.

    "Let mey down like this for a while."

    "Rest as much as you need, Master." Lily smiled softly and caressed his face.

    "It''s rare to see you be so gentle."

    "Of course, Lily can be gentle. It''s just that Sis is usually better at this than Lily."

    "You guys are both... excellent..." Earl told her before dozing off.

    When he woke up, he was stillying down on Lily''sp. Her soft, supple thighs pressed against his head and the sky was still bright. He yawned and sat up.

    Lily was looking right at him when he turned around. Her innocent face reflected pure feelings for him.

    "Master was asleep for about 2 hours." She told him.

    "Sorry about that. Your legs must be numb now."

    "Master can carry Lily then."

    "I''ll do that."

 Chapter 118 Lily And Earl

    Earl carried Lily in a princess hold and walked around the Elven Forest. They appreciated the scenery together and stopped at a pond.

    This time, Lily sat on hisp. The clear water showed their reflection. The cute, doll-like features of Lily and the refined features of Earl. They looked like the perfect fit.

    He gave her pointed ears a lick.

    "Nyah~"

    "You are so cute, Lily."

    "Master tells Lily that every day."

    "It makes you irresistible."

    "Lily knows." She smiled softly and pressed her hand against Earl''s face.

    Soon, her maid clothes came off revealing her white camisole and garter set. They set face to face while maintaining eye contact.

    "How about we start with Lily''s lips?" She spread her mouth with her fingers and stuck her lc tongue out.

    "That escted quickly."

    "What was Master expecting?" She tilted her head.

    "Maybe something more lovey-dovey?"

    "That''s what this is."

    Lily''s smile was magnificent. Earl found himself almost blinded as he went in for a kiss.

    They entangled their tongues like they would with their bodies. It was brief, short, and sweet. When they separated, a single strand of saliva connected their lips as proof of what they had just done. When the strand broke, Earl pushed her onto the grass.

    She reached for his pants and took his penis out in one swift motion. "So hard already~"

    "Of course."

    "Hehe."

    "Are you happy?"

    "That was an easy guess, right?"

    "Yes."

    Earl took his pants off entirely.

    "Come over to this side, Master." Lily gestured.<sub> </sub>

    "Such a lewd girl."

    "Lily already said, right? We''re starting with the lips."

    It was an upside-down blowjob. Lily wasying down on her back and Earl was crouched in front of her face.

    "Come, Master. Enter these lips you love so much." The demon girl said seductively.

    Those words were merely the icing on the cake as Earl was already beyond excited. He aimed his throbbing member and slowly entered her mouth. The entire process waspletely smooth without any hindrances and the visual impact was insane.

    He could see her throat bingrger as shepletely took his cock to the very hilt without a sound.

    The only downside to this position was that he could not see her face but the amount of pleasure he was feeling as well as the sight of her throat moving was enough to make up for all of it.

    He could feel her lively tongue moving near the hilt of his cock and the tightness of her throat at the tip. It was a different kind of pleasure from that of a pussy but one of the same level.

    "I''m going to start moving now," Earl warned as began thrusting his hips.

    Ug. Ug.

    Only the sound of Lily''s moving saliva and Earl''s heavy breathing could be heard. His eyes were unable to disconnect from the sight of her moving throat. It was simply too fascinating for a petite girl like her to be capable of such a thing.

    When he could finally muster the courage to take his eyes away, he lifted her camisole and feasted on the sight of her small breasts.

    They were just a few levels away from t, but the power they held wasparable to any other milkers. Small, cherry-like nipples were the final touch to these magical pair of breasts.

    He held them with his palm while she deepthroated him. Soft and magical was the impression they gave. When he teased her nipples, she began to rub her stocking covered thighs together.

    The stockings she wore was white which gave the impression of innocence. However, what they were doing at the moment was anything but innocent.

    What they were doing was silent, lewd, and indecent. A pair of whiteced panties covered her sacred area which he quickly removed to reveal the holy site.

    She had what one could call a perfect innie pussy. There was not a strand of hair to be seen and her slit was closed shut with a single line of pink. A stream of clear liquid could be seen leaking out from it and trailing down to between her asscheeks.

    When presented which such a sight, he gave it a good licking. It did not taste like anything in particr but it did not take anything away from the quality of her perfect pussy. Rather, it made him more eager to eat her out.

    Her small body writhed under him as he continued to thrust without stop. Minutester, he finally ejacted deep inside her throat.

    Earl fell on his ass from the intense orgasm. He could see Lily''s deeply erotic face as she licked up the remaining cum from her lips and lifted herself.

    "That was the appetizer, Master." Lily sat on top of him. Her body was light so she felt practically weightless. Her bicoloured eyes shimmered in front of him. Her crimson hair flew with the wind. She was almost naked. The only articles of clothing she was wearing was her garter belt and stockings which only added to her charm.

    "It''s time for the main course." She touched her dripping wet honeypot against his penis and glided it across without putting it in.

 Chapter 119 Lily And Earl 2

    Lily slowly lowered her waist. There was some resistance at the halfway point which was broken in a sh. Blood trickled down from her most precious location as she swallowed her master''s cock whole with her honeypot.

    Earl could see Lily biting her bottom lip from the pain. She was like a tiny kitten in his grasp and strangely enough, it only added to the eroticism.

    "Hah..." She let out a breath as her body shivered. "We are finally one, Master..."

    "How are you feeling?" He asked. On top of him was a girl- no, a woman. She was pale with a doll-like face and crimson hair. Sometimes she was a little mischievous. Other times, she was a reliable maid with her unique charm. And today, he finally made her a woman.

    "Lily is feeling... full." She answered while putting one hand over her tummy. Her smile lost its seductive touch and was reced by one of innocence. "It''s a great feeling."

    "I''ve been waiting for this."

    "Lily was also waiting."

    "Then it''s perfect."

    "No, Master." She shook her head and pouted. "Lily has been waiting too long."

    "Hm, how long?" He teasingly asked.

    "Humph. Master knows."

    "You lewd girl."

    "If Master keeps calling Lily lewd, Lily will really be lewd."

    Pah. Pah.

    Lily began to move her little body up and down. Her bare ass pped against Earl''s bare thigh rhythmically. Her insides were tight to the extreme, bordering painful but it also leaned on the extreme side of pleasure. It wrapped his member tightly as if it wanted to wring all his seeds out.

    She started with a face of innocence. As she kept moving, a blush slowly crept up on her gorgeous, pristinely cute face. Sweat built up on her skin causing her hair to stick to her body, adding an extra air of eroticism.

    "Haah... Ahh... Mhmm..."

    Moans mixed with heavy breaths leaked out of her mouth. Their eyes met and she let out a small smile.

    Making eye contact with Lily would never fail to enchant him. They were crystal clear eyes without a tinge of murkiness. One was ruby red, the other was sapphire blue. Two gemstones of incredible beauty, peering into his soul.

    ? "Does it feel good... Master?"

    "You are doing well." He reassured her with a smile.

    "That''s good. Lily is feeling good too. It''s iparable to anything else."

    "Come here."

    Lily followed her master''smand and leaned down from her cowgirl position. Earl wrapped his arms around her small body and moved his hips. His hands wandered down to her bare ass. They were pillowy soft and toned.

    He could feel her insides wrapping him more intensely as he kneaded through her butt.

    "Master, kiss." She whispered.

    They immediately found each other''s lips and entangled their tongues in a lover''s kiss. Sweet and heartwarming was what it was.

    "Your face is a little red, Lily."

    "That''s because Lily is so happy."

    "Not because you are lewd?"

    "Lily is happy when she is lewd."

    "You must be trying to kill me."

    She tilted her head curiously.

    "You really are trying to end me."

    "Master is being silly again. Want a kiss?"

    "...Yes."

    "Nn.. Chuu..."

    "That''s enough."

    "Hm?"

    Earl flipped Lily onto the ground.

    "It''s my turn now."

    They switched to the missionary position. Lily''s hair was sprawled across the grass and her pointed ears could be seen clearly. Her petite self was practically begging to be ravaged with this appearance.

    "Lily likes this a lot, Master."

    "Better than thest one?"<sub> </sub>

    "Maybe not. Lily got to see a lot of interesting expressions from Master with thest one."

    "It''s my turn to see all the interesting expressions from Lily here then."

    "Hm, maybe not if Lily turns around?"

    She began to work her magic with her flexible body and turned the position into Doggystyle somehow.

    "I can just flip you back, you know?"

    "Master won''t do that."

    "How do you know?"

    "Lily''s ass is right in Master''s face here and Lily knows that Master loves Lily''s ass."

    "..."

    "Master will get to touch it as much as he wants from here."

    "..."

    "Lily also knows that this will feel really good for Master."

    "You really are trying to kill me."

    "If Lily needs to kill anyone, it would be all of Master''s unborn babies."

    "You are such a lewd girl."

    "Yes, Lily will suck them all out with her womb. Hehe."

    And so, Earl began to p Lily''s cheeks to the best of his ability. The girl tried her best to keep her voice quiet but they leaked out nheless.

    "Master..! Hnng... Yesss..."

    Pah! Pah!

    Her pale ass quickly turned red from how hard Earl was mming into her.

    "Lily..."

    "Yesh?"

    "I''ll let it out now."

    "Yesh... Let out lots!"

    His world turned white as he drained his balls into her. When he disconnected, a steady stream of white trickled out of her gaping hole mixed with spots of red.

    And when he flipped Lily over to check, her mouth was dripping with saliva. She was in her little world and he could only chuckle helplessly.

    When she came to, she hurriedly wiped off her drool and sat on her knee.

    "Master, hug."

    "Hug."

    They hugged and Earl ced her on hisp. It was a little strange to feel his cum drip onto his thigh but it was of no issue.

    She rested onto his shoulder and their body stuck like glue.

    "Master, look."

    Lily pointed to the pond. The reflection showed their naked figures in each other''s embrace.

    "We''re all naked and nasty." She giggled.

    "You didn''t have to say that." Earl softlyughed and rubbed her head.

    "Can you call Lily''s name?"

    "Lily."

    "...loves you."

    "This is what I exist for."

    "Lily loves you, Master."

    "I love you too."

    "Sorry, it was not as lovey-dovey as you wanted. Hehe."

 Chapter 120 Sweet Whispers

    That night.

    Lily and Aria were together. The lights were out and the curtains were drawn. Only their soft breathing sounds could be heard in the darkroom.

    "Sis?" Lily called softly.

    There was a slight rustling sound as Aria turned around to ask. "What''s wrong?"

    "Can''t sleep."

    "Something in your mind?"

    "Nothing much. Lily is just happy."

    It was a simple statement that Aria was able to understand easily.

    "I see. It''s been an eventful week, huh?"

    "Are you happy, Sis?"

    "Yes... Of course."

    "That''s good." Lily scooted closer to Aria and hugged her. "Hehe."

    They were both facing each other. Despite the darkness, the colour of their eyes could be seen clearly. Aria weed her touch. She caught a faint whiff of Lily''s smell and said. "You smell like Master, Lily."

    "Of course. He gave Lily lots of love today."

    "...I can tell."

    "Are you jealous?"

    "No."

    "Hehe."

    "It''s good that we''re both with Master. I wouldn''t have it any other way."

    "Yes... Lily is also d that she has Sis and Master. Lily will ask Sis a question then."

    "What is it?"

    "If you were not with Master... What would you be doing, Sis?"

    "...What kind of question is that?"

    "It''s a pure what-if question." Lilyughed lightheartedly. "Lily will word it differently. If there was a day where you had to leave, would you do it?"

    "That''s an easy no," Aria answered without a second thought. "Life here is... irreceable. Every day is filled with so much love and joy. Sometimes I think about my days in my tribe years ago... and I hate to say it but I like this ce more. I love doing what I do and seeing everyone at this castle. That''s why... if the day to choose everyes up, I won''t ever leave."

    "Sis... It''s the same for Lily. That was a very long-winded exnation from Sis though." The demon girl said cheekily.

    "I had to exin so you understand."

    Lily giggled and snuggled her face into Aria''s bosom.

    "Lily is certainly jealous about these though." She remarked and cupped Aria''s sizable breasts.

    "What''s there to be jealous about?" Aria replied by keeping a calm voice but one could tell there was a tinge of embarrassment in her voice.

    "They''re just nice."

    "Humph. Go to sleep already."

    "Okay~"

    Meanwhile in the other room.

    Ari spooned Earl from behind, holding him tight in her motherly embrace. A heavy smell of sex lingered in the air and they were both naked.

    "You finally did it with the two of them, right?" She whispered.

    "Yes... Were you watching?" He whispered back.

    She hugged him tighter, pressing her giant milkers against his back andughed. "Fufu, don''t go exposing your mother like that~"

    "Could it be that dear mother enjoys watching?"

    "Hey, don''t get hard while saying that."

    "Why is your hand holding it already though?" Earl remarked and looked down to her soft hand which had already made its way onto his meat stick.

    Aria giggled and began to move her hand. "A loving mother takes care of her son."<sub> </sub>

    "Somehow, that sounds very indecent."

    "Not at all~"

    Ari''s hand sent electrifying pleasure through his body. "Your hand feels great, mom."

    Rather than responding to hispliment, she softly whispered. "You guys looked good together."

    "Who?"

    "Both of them."

    "I''m d you like them."

    "Of course I like them. I would''ve never gotten them for you otherwise..."

    "..."

    "You must''ve held back your feelings for them because of your considerations for me."

    The entire situation felt indecent. His mother was talking about his two wonderful ves while giving him a handjob.

    "I wasn''t lying the other day."

    "I know. Feelings of love will always be difficult to navigate especially for you who had to figure everything out alone."

    "Mom?"

    "You''ve never had a father figure to look up to after all. You''ve always been curious right?"

    "Since you never mentioned, I never asked. I thought it was a sensitive topic."

    "I thought now was a good time."

    "While giving your son a handjob?"

    "Yes, it''s more romantic this way."

    "I''m going to cum, mother."

    "Have some respect and hold it in until I finish speaking."

    "That''s a tall task when you''re whispering in my ear all the time."

    "I can''t stop when I know you like it."

    "Okay, keep going."

    "You''ve never had a father, Earl. No man has ever impregnated me."

    "That means..?"

    "I''ve fooled around when I was younger but you are the bo- man I''ve ever loved this much. No, that is wrong. You are the person I love the most in all aspects."

    "...I figured as much... " Earl smiled and spoke calmly.

    "Funny how it works, right? I took you in because my heart was empty and you looked adorable. One thing led to another and we are here... Hey, at least cum when I''m saying something like this."

    "I am showing my respects, mother."

    "I know a trick." Ari smiled mischievously and licked Earl''s ear erotically.

    It was like a button was pushed. Earl began to cum uncontrobly, staining the bedsheet with his semen.

    "T-that is a trick, indeed."

    "Fufu, you are still hard. Shall we go for round two then?"

    Earl turned around and flipped her over. Her glossy ck hair sprawled across the pillow and her purple eyes stared into his soul.

    Without a second thought, he entered her honeypot. There was no need for any sort of forey because she was still dripping with his semen from the earlier round.

    "Come, my son. You are... the only person I love the most in all aspects." Ari smilingly said.

    "That is a rather strange way to describe me."

    "But it is also the best description for you."

    And so, they had sex until the sun rose.

 Chapter 121 Master And Protegee, Teacher And Student

    "Good morning." Earl greeted Alea when he found her after opening the door.

    "Hello." She replied with an expressionless face. Her hair was tied up as usual and her exposed nape had a pinkish hue.

    After that night, nothing appeared to have changed on the surface but there was surely a deeper connection between the two of them.

    "See youter then."

    "See you."

    After Earl ran off, Alea entered Ari''s resident with a faint smile. The atmosphere within the castle was cosy and she found herself rxing her shoulders without realizing it.

    There was something very special about this ce that she was unable to put a finger on. Perhaps it was the lingering smell of breakfast on the first floor. Perhaps it was the way the furniture was arranged. Or perhaps it was the melodiousughter of Lily and Aria which could be heard asionally.

    Before she knew it, she had already arrived at Ari''s study.

    Knock. Knock. Knock.

    Three rhythmic knocks were enough to let her know of her presence.

    "Come on in." Ari- Her Master''s soothing voice came from the other side of the door.

    The door smoothly opened without a sound and she was greeted by a sweet milky smellbined with the smell of books.

    Ari was dressed beautifully in a ck dress and she was writing something down with her quill at the table.

    "You came a little early today." Ari lifted her head and said when Alea stepped into the room.

    Thetter had to carefully navigate around the room due to the number of books scattered around on the ground.

    "I figured I could help clean some of this up if I came early," Alea replied as she picked up a book from the floor and dusted it off carefully.

    "Hm? Alright." Ari smiled and stood up to open the windows. "How refreshing!"

    "You seem to be in a good mood today."

    "Something good did happen after all."

    "What''s that?"

    "Fufu, you are too young to know~" Ari came over and rubbed Alea on the head.

    Alea touched her head at where Ari touched her earlier when thetter walked away. This was how their rtionship was. Ari was someone who could she depend on and someone she wasfortable with. Unlike her mother''s touch which was always used to tease her, Ari''s was very warm andforting.

    She finished putting all the books back on the shelf and waited for Ari on the couch.

    "Shall we start the lesson for today?"

    Meanwhile, at the Elven Forest.

    "You are pretty good at Spirit Magic now," Saryll said at the end of Earl''s training.

    Earl wasying on his back on the grass. He turned his head and said smilingly. "Do I get a reward for that?"

    She smiled back radiantly and asked. "How cheeky. What do you want?"

    "Ah, for real?"

    "Having second thoughts now?"

    "Of course not. I want you."<sub> </sub>

    Bang!

    Saryll kicked Earl to the tree with a smiling face. "So what did you want?"

    "T-that''s very violent and not verydy-like of you, Teacher!"

    p Her green eyes stared at him as she spoke threateningly. "Consider your next words carefully."</anda>

    "A-actually, I would like to humbly ask for ap pillow."

    At his words, her demeanour switched so fast it was like she never spoke the previous sentence. She said in a cheery tone. "So you are still a little baby after, Earl~!"

    "Ahem. Well?"

    "It''s simple enough. I thought you would ask for something moreplicated."

    "Unlimitedp pillows then."

    "Ah- that''s a little more difficult."

    And so, Earl managed to make his way onto Saryll''sp with great difficulty. They stayed under the shade of a tree and he was able to enjoy the soft, supple feeling of her thigh and her alluring fragrance. The texture of her silky white dress only added to the experience ofying his head on herp. If he looked up, he would be greeted by the sight of covered underboobs. Overall, it was a great experience.

    "So what did you think I was going to ask for?"

    "Alea''s hand for marriage?"

    Earl was speechless. "You would seriously ept?"

    "Of course! I''ve been ying matchmaking forever. Although, I guess this request is a bit special too. I''ve only done this a couple of times for my husband."

    "That means with enoughp pillows, I''ll be very special."

    Saryll smiled and spoke gently. "You are already very special though."

    "You are making me blush, Teacher."

    "I am very proud of you."

    Her gentle words gave Earl the opportunity to wrap his arms around her waist and his head was filled with many wild ideas. Her waist felt as it appeared. Soft and slim without any excess fat. He stayed in this position for several minutes because she showed no signs of resistance.

    "Had enough?" She asked while squishing his face.

    "Not yet." He answered. Due to the sheer size of her massive breasts blocking the way, he could not see her face. It was a problem he also experienced with his mother.

    She helplessly sighed and said. "I have my duties to attend to."

    "Hm, I shall let you return to your duties then, my Queen."

    "When did you be a citizen of my Kingdom?" Saryll chuckled.

    "I will be eventually."

    "I''ll remember that."

    "Good luck at work then."

    "Mhmm."

    Earl watched the departing figure of his teacher with butterflies in his heart. In his eyes, she looked much more alluring than before.

 Chapter 122 Earl Vs Alea

    "Training with the guards again today?" Earl asked Alea as she was leaving.

    "Yes." She nodded before adding. "Coming with me?" Her face appeared to be expressionless but her golden eyes were twinkling.

    He smiled and answered. "Of course."

    "That''s good."

    They took the usual path to the guard training grounds.

    "Why don''t you fight me today?" Earl suggested on the way there.

    Rather than answering immediately, the princess returned with a question. "What''s with the sudden desire?"

    "Fighting the same guards get boring right?"

    She looked at him and answered when she looked away. "Not necessarily."

    "It''s an excuse to interact with you then."

    "How blunt." She looked back at him.

    "Are you jumping to conclusions?" Earl asked teasingly.

    Alea looked away and said ndly. "I am jumping to the right conclusions."

    "What are these right conclusions?"

    "You have improper motives."

    Earl continued with his lighthearted tone. "Improper motives that you like?"

    "Fine, I will fight you."

    "Good girl."

    "Don''t say that ever again."

    "Hahaha."

    They arrived at the training ground. The guards were already in position as usual. They had gotten used to the routine of their princess visiting to use them as training material.

    "You all can do something else today." Alea dismissed them simply.

    "Yes, Princess."

    And so, the training grounds cleared itself and left the two alone.

    "Now, even though I said I wanted to fight you, I''ll act as your training partner as well," Earl told her.

    Alea nodded. "I expected as much."

    "Let''s warm-up then."

    "Warm-up?"

    "We''ll be moving our body lots right?"

    "You are right."

    "I''ll help you stretch."

    "Is that necessary?"

    "It is necessary for our bonding," Earl told her seriously.

    "Fine." The reply that came from her was nd as usual.

    The next moment, Earl had her sit down on the ground. Her long legs were spread in a V-shape and he was sitting behind her.

    "I usually do these standing," Aleamented while doing the hamstring stretch Earl instructed her to do.

    "You can get a deeper stretch this way." He pushed down on her back. "Whoa, you are pretty flexible."

    While Earlmented so, his mind was on a different matter entirely. Due to the temperament of Alea, the chance to touch her body was far and few. He was able to fully appreciate the sensation of her body with this little exercise they were doing.<sub> </sub>

    Her narrow waist, delicate shoulders, and the nape of her neck up close. Such was the divine experience of Alea. He was unable to see the sight of her fine face but that was of little significance when he was able to enjoy her body.

    They rotated through different positions. In the end, both of their faces were red.

    Alea''s silky blue hair stuck to her skin from the faint amount of sweat that formed. He could faintly see beads of sweat on her forehead as well as the slight redness in her long elven ears.

    "I guess it''s my turn to help you now?" Alea asked in an unusually sweet voice when Earl was done helping her.

    "Go ahead."

    "You are unexpectedly flexible," Alea said in an incredibly surprised tone as she pushed his back down. Her flowery sweet scent apanied her equally flowery voice.

    "What''s with the tone?"

    "Sorry. You are a very sedentary person in my mind." Alea said ndly.

    Earl was not offended. When talking to someone like her, there was a cute charm in how unapologetic she was. "But you see me going out every day?"

    "That is overshadowed by the fact that your maids spoonfeed you."

    "Hmm, so you watch us?"

    "I do."

    "What?"

    At the second time, Alea proudly stated. "I do."

    Earl was taken aback as he smiled back. "They''re pretty cute huh?"

    "That is not the appropriate response." She shook her head.

    "What were you expecting?"

    "Deep shame and embarrassment."

    "Do you know what would make me feel deep shame and embarrassment?" Earl asked mysteriously.

    "What is it?"

    "It''s a secret~"

    "That''s no fun." Alea pouted. "You can get up now. Let''s fight."

    "Fine."

    They distanced themselves and faced each other.

    "Ready?" Earl asked.

    "Yeah." As soon as she answered, multiple blue fireballs formed around her and the temperature dropped to freezing.

    Earl responded with the same opening. Like a mirror, he replicated the same magic as Alea.

    The training area filled with innumerable Frostfire balls and the cold permeated through every corner of the ce. The ground took a whitish-blue colour. Snowkes naturally formed and when they first fell to the ground, a silent battle ensued.

    When the battle ended, the training area which wasrge enough to house hundreds was entirely covered in ice and snow. Multiple craters could be spotted asionally. It was an outrageous feat considering the ground had been reinforced to endure the training and sparring of hundreds of individuals.

    It was more like an icy tornado had ransacked through the ce rather than the sparring of two youths.

    "Our styles became pretty simr." Earl chuckled.

    "I don''t dislike it." Alea smiled.

    Despite the damage done to the ce, both of them were fairly unscathed. The battle had ended in a tie.

    "When did we be this simr?" Earl continued.

    "It was inevitable." She said while running her hand through her luscious hair. Her ponytail became undone during the battle. What remained was what one would call "messy elegance". Her blue hair fell down her shoulder and reached her back. They were straight and beautiful. Compared to her everyday sporty look, she looked like a pure maiden now.

    "That is true."

    "That is why..." Alea stepped forward and grabbed Earl''s hands. "We can do this, right?"

 Chapter 123 Hall Of Time

    "We can do this, right?" Alea''s face was smiling as she uttered such words.

    Earl gently squeezed his hand back and felt the warmth of her soft hands. Despite how much she trained, her hands were devoid of calluses. She took care of them well.

    He brought his hand up to her face and caressed her cheek with his thumb. There was no resistance as she let him do as he pleased. His hand gradually made itself over to her silky blue hair.

    They were in a bubble with just the two of them. Alea never took her eyes off Earl and Earl never took his eyes off Alea. Her white, unblemished skin. Her gorgeous features. Every part of her body was like an incredible piece of artwork that could be appreciated. She had aged into a dazzling gem that could rival his mother.

    "I appreciate you."

    "Spend more time with me today then."

    Alea then took him to the Hall of Time. It was a ce for many elves to gather at night around a firepit mainly for storytelling.

    The hall itself was spacious. Without the high number of elves in it, the hall would look very empty from theck of furniture. As per usual elven buildings, the hall was built from stone in a timeless style. There were asional cracks here in there as well as vines which only added to the timelessness of the ce.

    At the centre of the hall was a fire heart that burned all year round. The magnificence of this fire could not be put into worlds. Its sheer size reached that of the ceiling and it would take more than 20 men to surround it.

    The heat it emitted was not overpowering. It was very warm andforting. Legends say this fire was gifted to the elves from a Fire Spirit of the highest rank.

    Alea and Earl entered the hall in cloaks to avoid standing out. The hall was a ce for elves of all origin in Venroris. There were adventurer elves, noble elves, guard elves, and elder elves.

    As such, no one paid them any mind especially since the hall was almost packed. An older elf near the fire was engrossed in telling his tale and the other elves in the hall were simrly engrossed.

    Only the deep, rich voice of this elf could be heard. Elves were said to be the most peaceful of the sentient races for a reason. There was not a colour of rowdiness in this ce.

    "This ce calms me down," Alea told Earl as they found a ce to sit. "Can you feel it? The warmth of the fire?"

    It was as she said. The fire was immensely warming in a different sense. It was as if he was back in his mother''s embrace.

    Earl ced one hand over his heart and smiled. "Yes, it''s amazing."

    "There are no elves who don''t like this ce."

    The two of them conversed for a long time in whispers to not disturb anyone. They would asionally stop to listen to the voice of the older elf before returning to their conversation.

    Earl felt the same vibe as watching a movie in his previous life from this ce.

    The older elf was an incredible storyteller who could speak vividly. He could paint pictures with his words and it brought the audience to another world to enjoy this journey.

    They ended up staying until it was deep into the night. It was time to send Alea home as the guards would be deployed if she stayed out any longer.

    Earl took her by the hand and took the long way to the teleportation circle.

    When they stopped for farewells, Earl had his hand on her face again before he knew it. He swept her hair to the side and tucked it behind her ear to see her face clearly in the dark. There was a big smile on her face and her golden eyes looked like they were shimmering.

    "I had a good time today," Alea said.

    "I did too," Earl said back.<sub> </sub>

    There was a brief silence. Earl was the first to break it by leaning in to kiss her forehead. Needless to say, seeing her eyes widen was a joy to see. Although it was disappointing to see that she did not blush.

    "I will see youter then."

    "Good night."

    "Mhmm."

    Earl watched Alea''s dainty figure disappear into the circle with a fidgety heart. To experience this sort of feeling again was another type of joy altogether. It felt pure and innocent. He was looking forward to seeing her again.

    He held onto this feeling closely and turned around. What he saw next almost made his heart jump out of his chest.

    "Mom!"

    Ari was standing a distance away with a teasing smile on her face.

    "Is my son in love?~"

    "I might be." Earl chuckled.  "What are you doing here?"

    "It''s reallyte so I was getting worried."

    "I see. Sorry for worrying you."

    "No worries. Just give us a heads up next time."

    Ari then offered a hand. Earl dly took it and they began to walk together.

    "We haven''t done this in forever." She remarked.

    The night wind was calming. It felt soothing to have the wind brush past his face. At the same time, he could smell whiffs of his mother''s milky sweet fragrance.

    "We should do this more then."

    "That''s a promise. Speaking of which, isn''t there a park nearby." Ari asked with a slight blush on her face.

    Earl got the message right away. He jokingly suggested. "We could do it here."

    Ari smiled and leaned in to whisper. "Read my mind?~"

    "You did raise me."

    "Fufu. A park would be morefortable though."

    "You are right, mother."

 Chapter 124 Lovebirds

    At the Elven Pce, Saryll and Abelis shared the same bed. They could finally sleep now that their precious daughter had returned home.

    "My Alea..." Abelis cringed at the thoughts of what his daughter had been up to. It was the cry of a father. After writhing on the bed for a minute, he suddenly sat up. "No! He''s not going to have my Alea so easily!"

    Saryll was amused by this disy. Sheughed at the childlike behaviour of her husband and said, "What problems do you have with Earl?"

    "Everything!"

    "Come on now. That''s not a real answer."

    "Saryll! Why don''t you tell me why you support this boy so much then?"

    "Earl has qualities you don''t ever see in other people." Saryll started. "He is someone that understands people. You won''t ever see any of the so-called ''soul-piercing gazes'' from him. His eyes are soft and gentle. He speaks in a rich and kind tone. His gestures are appropriate and few. He is able to bring out the best of people. He is someone who is appropriate for Alea."

    For some reason, Abelis sensed a bad premonition when he heard her  "..."

    "Are you sulking?"

    "I''ve never heard you praise anyone like this."

    "Of course, I am partially biased as he is my student."

    "Won''t you praise me?"

    "Let me think." Saryll leaned back onto her pillow. "You are like a dog. Yes, that''s it. You are honest and royal. You will protect me and you''ve protected me." The Queenid her hand on Abelis''s bare chest where his scar was located as she said. "There is probably not a day where I will doubt your royalty."

    Abelis held onto Saryll''s hand tightly and eximed emotionally. "My Queen... this subject will follow you forever!"

    Saryll looked at Abelis face. The face that can bring any man to shame. As someone who naturally liked cute and beautiful things, it was without a question that he belonged to her. "No need to be so emotional."

    "That would be an insult to you!"

    "This is why I say you are like a dog." Saryll sighed. "Get the rope."

    "My Queen?"

    "You''ve frustrated me so I shall tie you up."

    "Please... not today."

    "Bring out the blindfold as well then."

    In the end, Abelis was expertly tied up in the most humiliating position and his eyes were blindfolded. He was ced face-up on the bed and his well-toned body was in full disy. And most prominently, his erection throbbed nonstop. This was the captain of the Spirit Knights as well as the Prince Consort of the Elven Kingdom. One of the best looking men in the world.<sub> </sub>

    Saryll admired her work with an unnaturally red blush on her face. "Oh, Abelis. This is why I love you so much."

    "Saryll... I love you too."

    "Abelis... my sweetheart." She ced her bare feet against the man''s erection. "Tell me. What do you want me to do?"

    "Act as you wish, my Queen!"

    "Is that so? Very well."

    Unbeknownst to the two of them, their precious and ''innocent'' daughter was peeking through a hidden spot in the room. Simr to her mother, Alea''s face was unnaturally red as she watched this interaction while pleasuring herself madly.

    This was a normal night in the sacred Elven Pce.

    Meanwhile, Earl and Ari found themselves in a park in the upper noble district.

    There was a clear walkway for them to explore this park full of luscious green nts. The darkness was of no problem as candlelit postmps decorated the walkway. There were benches spread across every scenic spot and arge fountain with a myriad of spirits dancing around it.

    It was a beautiful spot and hugely popr during the daytime among the older elves.

    "What shall we do?" Ari asked while looking at Earl with a light smile.

    "Let''s walk around."

    "Sure thing."

    Ari hugged Earl''s arm tightly as they walked. He could fully feel the heavenly softness of her mommy milkers pressing against him. Her wonderful ck hair would blow with the wind and the faint smell of her shampoo would enter his nose.

    Earl ended up giving in to his lust as he began to squeeze her ass during the walk.

    There was not much of a conversation during the walk aside from the slowly rising sexual tension.

    Eventually, the both of them could no longer hold themselves back. Earl pinned his mother onto a tree and kissed her tenderly. Meanwhile, Ari expertly worked her hand to rid them of their clothes.

    Earl became naked in no time at all. On the other hand, Ari had only rid of her mage robe. She was wearing her white sleeveless dress. The sight of her bare shoulders was enough to push Earl to maximum horniness.

    His kisses moved down to her chin, to her neck, and eventually to her corbone. Her dress unbuttoned itself along with her whiteced bra. Even in the dark, the beautiful pink colour of her nipples stood. There was an alluring, mysterious sheen to them that was able to lure any man in. And these divine milkers belonged to her one and only son whom she had given her heart and soul to.

    Earl found himself sucking onto his mother''s milkers directly as the first thing. Freshly produced heavenly milk flowed into his mouth as Ari lovingly ran her hand through his head to encourage him.

    "Yes, Earl~ Take as much as you want~"

 Chapter 125 Ari And Earl

    The taste of his mother''s milk and her warm embrace gave Earl unbelievablefort. When he looked up, her eyes were loving and pure. He slowly disconnected from herctating nipple and kissed her again.

    As they kissed, she would run her hands through his body. Her tender touches were something unique to her. There was no way to achieve this level offort with anyone else.

    The kiss ended after a long time. The sweet taste of her saliva lingered in his mouth. He took a moment to admire her perfect features as she gently carassed his cheeks. Her hands then made its way down to his erect cock.

    "That feels good, mom." Earl told her while burying his face on her bare corbone.

    "That''s good." Her voice rang by his ear gently.

    The handjob came to an abrupt stop. Ari faced to the tree and bent over alluringly. Her short white skirt was lifted and her panties were parted. While looking at him in the eyes, she smilingly said, "Get in here."

    He could clearly see her pink petals which werepletely hairless. They were slightly parted from her level of arousal and glistening with love juice. The moonlight shining down gave her half-naked body beautiful sheen.

    He aimed his member at the entrance of her honeypot and slowly entered while watching her expression turn into that of pure joy.

    "Ah~ So deep~"

    "You are clinging on me so tightly, mom."

    In response, she giggled and wiggled her bare ass for him.

    "It''s my breather from work."

    Earl smiled and began to swung his hips. Her bare breasts swung with her body. They were like ripe fruits that were on the verge of falling down. He reached his hand in and cupped them to stop them from moving.

    In this position, he was able to enjoy pounding his mother while ying with her milkers. His fingers quickly found her nipples and began to y with them. Everytime he gave them a pinch, her insides would constrict further.

    While he was not able to enjoy seeing her beautiful expressions in its full, he was able to enjoy her body in its entirety. The rippling of her buttcheeks, the softness of her bare barebreasts, her soft moans.

    "How''s that going?"

    "Haah... It''s going well~ Actually... I. Have something to show you tomorrow..."

    "I''m excited for that then."

    "Yess~ That''s the spot~"

    "I''ll make you feel extra good today."

    "Really? What do you have for me today?"

    Earl moved one of his hand over to her buttcheek and gave them a few teasing touches before moving to her asshole.

    He looked at her expectant expression and gave it a light touch.

    "Cumming!~"

    The light touch was enough for her to achieve orgasm as her back arched back erotically.

    "That''s good Earl. Touch... Touch it more."

    Per her instructions, he scooped up some of her dripping love juice and used it as lubricant as he teased her virgin asshole.

    This unused hole of hers was well taken care of. It waspletely clean and the same colour pink as her pussy. After several rounds of teasing, he slowly inserted his index finger in.

    There was little resistance in this action. It felt like he was sticking his finger into a sponge. His mother''s asshole greedily sucked up his finger easily. Although to rify, the both of them had yed with this hole before but not to this extent.

    "Yes, Earl... That feels good." Ari moaned.

    Earl stopped his thrusting and asked. "Which one do you prefer?"

    She gave him a teasing look and softly said. "We''ll find out if you put it inside."

    "I want to cum in your pussy first though."

    "Go ahead. Ravage your mother''s pussy then~" As she said, she used one hand to spread her ass further.

    "Mom!" Earl eximed her name as he enjoyed her insides.

    Squelch. Squelch.

    The lewd sound of their flesh pping became louder.

    "Hnng... So rough!"

    "It''s here!"<sub> </sub>

    "Fill me up, Earl~"

    His member inserted all the way to its hilt as he released his seeds deep inside her. The smell of his cum mixed with her love juice and their sweat made the area around them smell extra erotic.

    Both their foreheads were sweaty but they were just getting started.

    "You can put it in now~"

    Earl did not put it in right away but leaned in to kiss her lovingly first. They engaged in a brief tongue battle as he slowly pulled out of her pussy.

    "I''m putting it in."

    "I''ve never used this hole so consider it my virginity~"

    "I won''t be able to go easy if you say it like that you know?"

    "Who says that you have to go easy?"

    That was the final straw for Earl as he plunged into her asshole balls deep in one go.

    "Yess~ Sorge, so thick~"

    "This hole is so tight, mom."

    "Well, of course. You just took my virginity~ How else does it feel?"

    "I feel like I could cum any second. It feels really good."

    "Now my whole body belongs to you..." She smiled at him lovingly. "I was actually saving this forter."

    "That''s cruel mother. You want me to miss out for longer?"

    "Well, I made you so perverted. The only rewards that get you pumped up are the ones rted to me."

    "That is true but only because you are my mother."

    "How sweet of you. Enough talking now, use me as you wish."

    "I''m going to move now."

    Pa... Pa. Pa! Pa! Pa!

    "You are... treating me so tenderly..."

    "Is that a problem?"

    "No... I love it..."

    "I love you, mom."

    "I... love you too, Earl..."

    Slowly, he injected bits of Charm Magic into his mother''s body turning it into the state of hyperarousal.

    Her moans became louder alongside his heavy breathing. In the end, he hugged her waist tightly as they achieved orgasm together.

    "Cumming~"

    ? When he disconnected, both her holes were leaking with his white cum. It gave him an overwhelming sense of achievement. Theyid down on the grass together and cuddled.

    "This is a bit of a waste though," Ari pouted.

    "What is?"

    "All this cum dripping out."

    "We can get something to plug it up next time."

    "Smart boy. I recall seeing shops that sell those things during my travels."

    "Shall we go together?"

    "That''s a promise."

 Chapter 126 Hymn Of The Earth

    A small group was gathered in prairie which was located right outside Venroris. There were des of grass that were wonderfully green everywhere. Remnants of the morning dew glowed brightly from the sunlight. Small animals could be seen gathering near the flowers.

    The people gathered were the residence of the Roth household and the mother-daughter pair of Saryll and Alea.

    Earl was with Alea for a moment. Per the words of Saryll, what was about to happen was important enough to skip training for the day.

    "Any hint for what''s happening?" Earl nudged Alea on the shoulder.

    Alea nudged back and replied, "Find out for yourself."

    Perhaps it was the blossoming of a youngdy. Alea looked especially pretty on this particr day. Earl was thoroughly immersed in her elven charms.

    "Boring."

    "Say whatever you want." She smilingly said back.

    As there was no hope with Alea for the moment, Earl returned to the apany of his two servants.

    The morning sun continued to re down and there was a severeck of clouds.

    Aria and Lily were in their working mode and wore normal expressions.

    "Kyuu..." A sound leaked out from Lily''s mouth when Earl pulled on her cheeks. "Myun. Myun."

    "Are you guys hot?" Earl asked.

    "Aria brought along a parasol just in case," Aria said and pulled out a parasol from who-knows-where.

    "Ah, Aria is so thoughtful."

    Aria lightly smirked. "Of course."

    "It''s a shame there are no trees around. Shall we sit down?"

    "Lily brought a mat!" Lily proudly said with her chest out. She had an expression that begged to be praise.

    For this, she earned several head pats from Earl.

    The three ended up seatedfortably on the ground with the shade provided by the parasol over their head.

    The daughter-mother pair soon noticed what they were up to and came by.

    Saryll appeared speechless. "You guys..."

    "Would you care to join us?" Earl smilingly invited.

    "Sure!"

    "It''s a little cramp though. The parasol is rather small after all."

    "No worries, I''ll take Lily onto myp. Right, Lily?"

    "Uhh... Master?"

    They made eye contact and a silent agreement was made. "Then I''ll take Alea."

    "Oh? You are finally doing what we promised?" Saryll chuckled.

    "Wait Alea. Your mother is speaking nonsense."

    "Is that so?" Alea''s voice was stale without emotions but Earl knew it was an act. That was because everyone had bright and smiling faces. They were all enjoying each other''spany.

    The original count of three on Lily''s mat had now turned into five. Earl was in the middle with Alea on hisp. At his side, Saryll had reced Lily''s position and was having the time of her life tormentin- loving Lily.

    Thissted until Ari finished her preparations. She flew over from the distance and it was obvious that she was in an excellent mood.<sub> </sub>

    "Hello!" She greeted.

    "Hi~ Everything is ready?" Saryll gave her a knowing look.

    "Yes. Ready?"

    "If anything happens, I have Alea as my shield."

    "That is not chivalrous of you, Earl. Lily is safe in my arms. Right, Lily?"

    Lily gave a small nod at Saryll''s cue.

    "Aria will be using Master as her shield then."

    After Aria''s announcement, Alea turned around and said seriously. "Don''t worry, Earl. I am strong."

    "..."

    "You guys sure are energetic~" Ariughed. "Here I go then~"

    The next moment, her voice turned emotionless. "Archmagic: Hymn of Earth"

    Her voice echoed throughout the prairie and it was also at this moment, everyone knew to keep their eyes peeled.

    Ari remained flying in the air, her robe dancing with the wind. Her runic halo detached from her head like it was the most natural thing while at the same time expanding.

    It expanded continuously until almost half of the prairie was covered and sank into the ground.

    1... 2... 3...

    Long seconds passed.

    Boom!

    And the act of true magic happened. Arge shadow loomed over them. The earth before them was lifted up by its core by the halo. It was as if an invisible giant hand was forcefully digging the earth up. A huge trench remained in the ground from where the earth was dug.

    The piece of earth which was dug up floated higher and higher until it turned into an ind in the sky. For some strange reason, it did not look unusual in the slightest. In the sky, it looked steady and unshakeable. Not a hint of debris dropped from this former piece ofnd.

    When its position waspletely solidified, a small purple halo flew out of it andnded exactly at the crown of Ari''s head.

    She waved her hand and the ground rumbled. The recently formed trench began to close up right before their eyes and it was as if nothing ever happened.

    <o>,m "My academy... will be built on thatnd," Ari announced.</o>

    "Excellent. This is magnificent!" Saryll was the first to break the silence.

    "Once again, I thank you for your assistance."

    "The era is shifting right before my eyes. It is only natural for me to help."

    "Congrattions, Master." Alea stood up from Earl''sp and said.

    "This is only the beginning, Alea," Ari said back fondly.

    "Mom."

    "My Earl."

    "Can I make a request?"

    "What is it?"

    "Your academy. Let me attend it when it''s done."

 Chapter 127 Great Dragon Lord

    The position of the sky ind cemented itself. As Earl admired the sight of the ind in the distance, the area they were in suddenly felt like it was cut off from the rest of the world.

    A chill ran down his back and his instincts started firing. Run away. That was what his instincts were telling him to do.

    Something frightening wasing.

    "Wild Magic: Gravity Shift."

    The voice was mysterious, grainy, and inhuman as if it came from the forbidden abyss. From this sound alone, Earl felt a suffocating pressure that he has never felt before.

    The world shook and colour disappeared. This was a premonition of death. He has felt this before and he was feeling it again.

    Was he going to die here?

    "Archmagic: Nullification."

    This all came to an end at the gentle voice of his mother. She stood in front of him in the most natural manner. Her proportions were slender but at this moment, it looked like she could carry the weight of the world on the seemingly frail body of hers.

    He clutched onto his beating heart tightly. At the corner of his eyes, he could see that everyone else was just as terrified as he was. Ari was the only one who could remainposed.

    The one thing he could do now was to ease the anxiety of his two servants. He held Aria and Lily in each arm tightly to help rx their stiffened bodies.

    p. p. p.

    The sound of wings pping came from above.

    A body which stretched that stretched as far as the eyes could see. tinum scales, ck mane, golden eyes.

    A magnificent dragon descended from the sky. It held an aura of divinity and wisdom. A mythical existence.

    There was a deep beauty in how it looked.

    "Ari." It greeted in the same voice it used previously. Its yellow eyes thoroughly scanned every member in the area.

    "Great Lord." Ari shockingly revealed the identity of this dragon in her reply.

    This creature was the Great Dragon Lord, a legendary existence that started the timeline of this world. In the First Era, it was said that the Great Dragon Lord descended and bestowed his teachings of magic to the sentient races. The Great Dragon Lord was the progenitor of magic.

    "Fancy seeing you here. You really did be an Archmage," The dragon''s tone suddenly turned kind.

    "It was thanks to you for broadening my horizons back then," Ari smiled back.

    "It was destined by fate, just like our meeting now. Could you imagine my surprise when I sensed your magic while passing by?"

    "Lord. You''ve done something unnecessary and scared the children."

    "You humans are too fragile. And elves too."

    "Maybe it''s for the better that we are this fragile."<sub> </sub>

    "Struggling, huh? Yes, that''s what makes you all powerful. It''s something I am not able to rte to."

    "But there is no need for the Lord to rte, right? Dragons are dragons. Mortals are mortals. We each have different duties to fulfil."

    "I see you still have your wits in you. That''s what fate used to have us meet back then, kukuku."

    "By the way, why was Lord around this ce?"

    "I was visiting an old friend. Come to think of it, I should be leaving now. Take this orb!" The Dragon Lord tossed out a small orb to Ari and flew away.

    p! p!

    The Lord left as quickly as he arrived. Earl found himself frozen during the entire interaction.

    "You all okay?" Ari asked when she turned around.

    "T-that was the Great Dragon Lord?" Saryll asked with her lips trembling. Even for a monarch like herself, the pressure from the Great Dragon Lord left her unable to say a word.

    "Yes. I was fortunate enough in my younger days to be acquainted with him."

    "I''ll consider this my lucky day." The Queen chuckled.

    "We have different definitions of lucky. Look at how terrified Alea is."

    At Saryll''s side, she was embracing Alea tightly. Alea''s face was pale and her lips were trembling intensely.

    "It''s her trauma..." Saryll sighed.

    "Is she going to be okay?"

    "I''ll take care of her. The orb?"

    "This orb is amunication tool. How about it? Dinner with the Lord at the Elven Pce?"

    Later, at Ari''s Magic Castle.

    "Lily''s heart has never raced so fast before!"

    "It''s good that Madam is always reliable. How is Master doing?"

    Lily and Aria conversed casually while doing their chores. Earl wasying down on the couch.

    "I will need thefort of Lily and Aria..."

    "Master has earned it by making us feel safe."

    "That is true. He was embracing us so tightly."

 Chapter 128 Different Sides

    "Have some tea, Master." Aria gently ced a cup of tea in front of Earl.

    The calming scent of tea filled the room. Earl lifted himself and took a sip of the tea.

    "This tastes different. Is it new?"

    "How does it taste?"

    "It tastes good. Refreshing."

    "Aria is d to hear that. Aria made it herself."

    "It suddenly tastes a lot better now. Can I get another cup?"

    Aria covered her lips andughed lightly. "Master is being extra for no reason."

    "It really does taste very good."

    "Would Master like to see?"

    Aria then brought Earl to the back garden of the castle. There was a rustic wooden table and a single tree.

    "This area isn''t used very often."

    "That''s right. Madam said Aria and Lily could do whatever here."

    At the table, the tea leaves were being dried. Earl took a closer step and lightly smelled the leaves.

    They were naturally fragrant with a slight bitterness. In the tea-making process, drying was often thest step.

    "Does Master know about tea processing?"

    "Just a little."

    Aria smiled and briefly exined the different sections of her work.

    "To think there was a side to you I didn''t know about..."

    "This was only recently so it''s only natural that Master didn''t know."

    "If I were to word it differently, it would be that I''m happy to discover the new sides of Aria."

    Aria blushed lightly at his words and replied, "Then it is the same for Aria. Aria enjoys discovering new sides of Master as well."

    "It is mutual then."

    "Yes."

    Her bright yellow eyes sneakily looked at him to which he held her shoulder and brought her closer.

    "Come to think of it, where is Lily?"

    "I think she''s right at the door, Master."

    And sure enough, a little head with two horns was peeking through the door.

    "Lily?"

    "..."

    There was a brief silence until the door slowly opened.

    "Did Master call? Lily just came... Tehe!"

    "..."

    The three ended up leaving for the prairie. The sun was no longer as ring as it was in the morning. Away from Venroris and away from the Elven Forest. In this prairie, there was only the sound of the wind and their quiet conversations. The steady position of the sky ind served as a reminder of what happened earlier in the day.

    Aria shook on her master''s sleeve and asked, "Uh, Master. How do we get up there?"

    Earl chuckled and replied, "I suppose we are jumping?"

    "Master can jump that high?"

    "Sis is rather bold to be doubting Master." Lily shook her head and brought a finger up.

    "We''ll find out now," Earl told them and grabbed them by their waists. "Wind!"

    "What? Ah!"

    Whoosh!

    They wereunched into the sky and for a brief moment, the three were able to experience what true flight felt like.

    "Help us down,"  Earlmanded the nearby wind spirits.

    A group of wind spirits then assisted them on their way down, gliding them onto the sky ind.<sub> </sub>

    Theynded gently on the sky ind.

    Earl grinned. "That was exhrating, wasn''t it?"

    Aria held her chest to calm her rapidly beating heart. "Please warn us before doing something like that next time! Right, Lily?"

    "That was fun!"

    "See? Lily is with me."

    "Lily, you traitor!"

    "Umu, wrong, Sis. Lily is always on Master''s side."

    "Sigh."

    The top of the sky ind looked just like the prairie they were on earlier until they turned around.

    "Whoa! This ce has a totally different vibe from up here!"

    "It''s so pretty..."

    From the top of the ind, they could see everything below them and beyond. The sheer size of the prairie, the Elven Forest stretching to the horizon, the capital city of Venroris hidden in the forest.

    They were all entranced by this sight.

    After a long time, the voice of Ari came from behind. "Hm? What are you all doing up here?"

    "We got tired of waiting at home."

    "It''s thiste already? I must''ve gotten carried away with nning things up here."

    "Come enjoy this view with us."

    "I bet it will look really pretty when the sun starts setting."

    "We can stay here until the sun sets then."

    "Sure."

    They sat at the edge of the sky ind. Aria moved out of the way to make room for Ari.

    "You are so considerate." Ari smiled at her.

    "It''s nothing, Madam."

    "Come here." Ari wrapped her arm around Aria''s shoulder and pulled her closer.

    Aria was stiff at first but quickly rxed in theforting hold of Ari. She fully rxed her head and rested it on Ari''s corbone.

    Earl, who was observing from the side found the scene incredibly picturesque.

    "What are you looking at?" His mother teased.

    "You two look good together."

    "I know, right?"

    Earl felt left out so he took Lily onto hisp. Her body was incredibly light and soft so it was veryfortable to have her on hisp. She was like a cuddly doll.

    "Lily might be scared of height, Master."  The crimson-haired girl remarked when she looked down the edge.

    "I will hold onto you tighter then."

    "A little tighter."

    "This much?"

    "That''s good."

    It felt like time elerated when they were rxed. In no time, the sun was setting. The horizon was painted red and they were able to see the different gradient transitions from the sky to the horizon as it slowly set.

    From blue to red, to purple to red, to orange to red, and eventually, darkness.

    "Sorry for getting you all involved in something dangerous today."

    "Mom?"

    "It was an unknown factor that I didn''t know about. I felt bad."

    "There''s no need to apologize. We would be safe under your protection anyway."

    "If something happened to any of you... I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself."

    On this day, Earl found his mother''s eyes... terrifying.

 Chapter 129 Approaching Goals

    Bedtime.

    Ari hugged Earl tightly from behind. Her voluminous breasts pressed tightly against his back and her sweet smell made him dizzy.

    Moonlight gently pierced through the curtains.

    "Let''s stay like this for a while," She whispered.

    "Okay."

    He could feel the heaviness of her heart. Despite having apologized already, there was a lingering feeling of guilt. It was understandable. Even though the summoning of the Great Dragon Lord was unintentional, the feeling of dread he felt earlier was engraved into his very soul.

    At that moment, many what-if questions popped into his mind. What if his mother was not around? What if she reacted toote? What would happen to Lily and Aria? To Saryll and Alea?

    However, that was exactly why it was his job to make her feel better.

    Her hands felt colder than usual as their fingers intertwined.

    "I''ll work harder." He told her.

    "..?"

    "I''ll work hard and be strong. So strong that you won''t have to worry about our safety."

    Her hold became less tight at his vow. "You''re too young to be saying something like that, silly."

    "That way, you won''t have to worry as much."

    "There''s not a day where I''ll worry less." Her voice was soft and gentle. "I''ll protect you forever."

    "W-where did thate from?"

    Ariughed lightly and asked teasingly. "Is my Earl flustered?"

    Earl was left with no other choice than to reply with a dead-serious tone. "Very much so."

    "That was too honest."

    "That''s how I was taught."

    "Is that so? ...Thanks for what you said earlier. It made me feel better."

    "It was unexpected circumstances so..."

    "-No," She cut him off with her voice trembling. "That''s not a valid reason when... I''ve already lost your grandparents due to unexpected circumstances..."

    "Sorry..." Earl quickly apologized for digging up a painful part of her past. He remembered how emotional she was when she told him about her vige which was massacred by monsters.

    "What are you apologizing for? It''s about you as well, silly."

    Earl smiled wryly. "It''s like we are taking turns apologizing."

    "That''s how it is with these talks. Lay on myp."

    Herp was much morefortable than any pillow. It felt like home to rest against her soft and supple thighs covered in a silk negligee.

    "Let''s talk about something else then."

    "What do you want to talk about?"

    "Your academy then. What are you nning to do next?"

    "My academy, huh? Lots of work and nning has already been done so it''s about putting it into action now. Let''s see~ For the immediate future, I''m nning on hiring dwarven architects to build the actual academy on top of the ind. Then it''s about finding the right people to help me run the ce which I''ve already made a list of..." Ari borated most of the outline of her ns over several minutes.

    When she finished, Earl was taken away. "That is impressive."

    "Of course. Whose mother do you think I am?" She said proudly.<sub> </sub>

    He chuckled and said, "That''s true. I look forward to attending then, Headmistress."

    "Getting ahead of yourself here, aren''t you?"

    The night then passed peacefully with the two of them sleeping in each other''s embrace.

    When morning came, it was time to return to the usual routine. Earl met Alea at the door.

    At their first eye contact, she immediately averted her gaze. Earl paid no mind and greeted, "Good morning."

    "Hi." Her tone was nd and disinterested as usual. However, after knowing her for a long time, it was easy to pick out her emotions.

    He tilted his head curiously and went closer to ask. "Are you okay?"

    "Yes."

    "Big dragon scared you?"

    "No."

    "Are you mad at someone?"

    "I''m not mad at you who is clearly more enamoured with his servants than me."

    "..."

    Bam!

    The door mmed shut behind him and Earl was left alone with his own thoughts.

    He thought of how cute Alea was when she was jealous and smiled.

    When he arrived at the Elven Forest, Saryll was sitting quietly under a tree.

    "You look awfully happy today." She remarked.

    "Yes, something good happened."

    "Oh? Now I am curious~"

    "It''s a secret~"

    "Tell me~"

    Earl smiled mysteriously and told her, "Maybe if I get another reward today, I''ll tell you."

    "Since when did you be this scheming? Sure." Saryll readily agreed. She walked out from under the shadow of the tree and presented her alluring self to his eyes.

    Blonde hair, green eyes, a white dress. An incrediblebo that no man can get tired of.

    "Should I tell you now?~"

    "You can tell me after this session is over."

    "Sounds good to me. What''s the warm-up for today?"

    She circled him and patted him on the shoulder. "The usual but I''ll crank up the difficulty. Work hard to earn your reward, my cute student."

    "I shall work hard for my most wonderful Teacher."

    "Talking like that won''t make it any easier, you know?"

    "I am speaking from the heart, dearest Teacher."

    "Let''s get started then."

 Chapter 130 Making Opportunities

    Saryll was shocked to see Earl quicklyplete all the training challenges of the day. They were tough tasks that even more experienced Spirit Mages would find difficult. No- rather than feeling shocked, it felt natural to see her student this skillful. Earl was someone with huge potential because of the environment he grew up in. In this more challenging environment, all his untapped potential wasing out.

    "Come on now. I didn''t expect this much of a surprise today," Saryll chuckled.

    Earl felt exhausted from the training. He performed far better than the usual today and this was not from nowhere. The mind had great effects on the body. After his vow yesterday, he was more motivated than ever to pursue this field of life. Even more than when he was a mere child just discovering magic under the guidance of his mother.

    "Teacher," Earl smiled lightly. "How was I?"

    "Do you even need to ask? You did great." Saryll said and gave him a pat on the shoulder.

    "Earlier this morning... Alea was quite cute."

    "Oh?" She lifted an eyebrow andughed. "You''ve finally taken my advice?"

    "Ah, things just happened naturally."

    "My student is growing up to be ady-killer~"

    Earl then started slowly, "But the thing is..."

    Noticing his change of voice, Saryll listened curiously. "..?"

    "I also want to get closer to you." Without any hesitation, he stated his intentions.

    "Hold on. Hold on. I''m-"

    "-Which is why for my reward, I want to shadow you."

    "Eh?"

    "You wouldn''t mind if I was your assistant right? It would work well for my future too."

    The Elven Queen took a good look at her student''s face and contemted.

    "It wouldn''t be a problem but... are you sure? I won''t be as nice when you''re helping with my work you know?"

    "I''m sure, I''ve thought about it. And besides, it would make this time more special between us."

    *Bonk*

    "What are you saying?" Saryllughed after lightly tapping on Earl''s head.

    Earl rubbed at the spot he was hit and showed her a toothy smile. "It''s a deal then."

    "Watch your words, I''m your boss now."

    "Yes, ma''am."

    "Ah, that sounds so refreshing." Saryll closed her eyes in bliss.

    "Ma''am?"

    "Yes?"

    "Lap pillow?"

    "...Yes."

    "Fufufu."

    "I will hurt you if you keepughing like that."

    "Yes."<sub> </sub>

    The soft thighs of Saryll wrapped around Earl. Her golden locks moved freely with the wind as if it were a tree branch.

    "Even though we agreed on this, it will be up to your mother to decide if it''s alright for you to follow me."

    "I''m sure she''ll work with you."

    "I''m sure you realize the standing of your mother. Putting me in a tough spot like this..." Her voice trailed off as she squished his cheeks together.

    "Uwauwauwa~" A series of strange sounds came from Earl''s mouth as Saryll fondled his cheeks vigorously.

    "Oh? Your cheeks are surprisingly soft!"

    "Of course, I take care of my appearance well."

    "Don''t say that so proudly! Your servants do all the work!"

    "Is it the same for Your Majesty?"

    "Nope! I dress myself."

    "Sounds like a job for me."

    "What a strange kid you are. How did you end up this way?"

    "How exactly am I strange?" He asked curiously.

    "Don''t make me say it!"

    "I won''t know what''s wrong with me if you don''t say it, Teacher."

    "Uh... Ahem. You seem quite... interested in me."

    At her words, he proudly responded with a loud. "Of course!"

    "..." Saryll was taken back. "You''re not going to borate any further?"

    "I thought it was obvious enough." Earl looked away.

    The Queen thought she touched a sensitive spot so she lowered her voice.

    "I''m not going to know if you don''t tell me."

    Her gentle voice cued Earl to turn back.

    "I''m interested in you as a woman, Teacher."

    She did not reply right away. After a few seconds, she said, "I''m sorry... but I''m deeply in love with my husband."

    "I know. That''s why I have to say it now."

    Earl''s expression was enough to let her know that he meant no harm. Her heart eased up and her lips lifted up into a smile.

    "I see. Putting me in a tough spot again, that''s count 2 for today."

    "Yes," He smiled back.

    After the confession, thep pillow felt much more warm and intimate. She did not push him away and he did not make any abrupt movements. This was the current boundary the two have set for themselves-. Or rather, this was the boundary the Queen has set for herself. The future of this boundary would be a mystery for now.

    In Earl''s old world, there was a particr quote: "Opportunities multiply as they are seized." Sun Tzu, Art of War.

    Sitting below a tree, Earl watched Saryll''s departing figure. Rather than infatuation, what he was feeling was an intense sense of ambition on this particr day.

 Chapter 131 Aleas Solution

    "Alea."

    When Earl returned home, Alea was studying in the living room.

    "I have an important tasking up tomorrow," Alea replied without looking up from her book.

    That was her way of telling him to not bother her. This situation was not anyone''s fault. He could understand why she would be frustrated with him.

    At the arrival of the Great Dragon Lord, as a young maiden in fear, she naturally sought security. And he, as someone who had a spark with her was someone she had expectations towards. To see him grab his two servant maids as his first reaction was enough to break all her expectations from him.

    However, such a small thing was not enough to deter Earl.

    "Your eyesight will turn bad if you keep stuffing your face in the book like that," He told her while pressing the book away from her.

    "What kind of nonsense are you sprouting this time?"

    "Oh? What is this you are reading? A Guide to... Seduction..?"

    "Y-you..." Alea stuttered and turned beet-red.

    "One moment, Princess. I need a few more seconds to process this, Your Highness."

    "Don''t speak formally!" She raised her voice and turned even redder.

    "My apologies. As a man, perhaps I might be of assistance?"

    "I... I am going home."

    Meanwhile, Ari was at the Elven Pce.

    "Earl as your assistant? Sure," The Archmage agreed easily.

    "So easily?" Saryll raised an eyebrow. They were walking through the hallway to get to the next point within the pce. Guards in light armour lined up the sides of the hall.

    "I''ve left Earl in your hands for so long to know that you''repetent enough to keep him in good care."

    A guard on standby suddenly yelled, "Watch thatnguage!"

    To the interruption, Ari merely smiled and replied nonchntly, "Watch your action."

    Saryll eyed the disrespectful guard for a second before she asked. "Who is your supervisor?"

    "F-forgive my insolence!"

    "That doesn''t happen very often." Ari smiled.

    "He must be new." Saryll sighed. "When the times are peaceful, training is not as strict."

    "A small trade-off for your peace of mind."

    "That is true. Speaking of which, it''s about that time of the year."

    "Oh? Time is passing by so quickly, it''s hard to keep track."

    "For someone like you, it must be easy to lose track of time. I am jealous." Saryll sighed.

    "Why not just hand the throne over to someone else?"

    The Queenughed. "I don''t hate my life that much."

    They continued their lighthearted talk as they enjoyed their stroll through the Elven Pce, which was filled with green and life.

    "Back to what you mentioned... How about we do a joint training session to prepare them?" Ari suggested.<sub> </sub>

    "That would be... interesting. Let''s do it!" Saryll nodded beamingly after a brief moment of consideration.

    Back at the Magic Castle.

    Earl was ying around with spirits in his hand when Lily hopped in from out of nowhere.

    "Master!"

    "Something happened?"

    "The Princess just ran out the door, so Lily thought something happened."

    "Ah." Earl let out a sound and chuckled when he recalled how calm andposed Alea tried to appear when she walked out of his sight. "She''s like that sometimes, don''t mind her."

    "So you guys didn''t fight? That''s good."

    "Why would it be bad if we fought?" Earl asked curiously.

    "Because Master likes her a lot!" The demon girl answered promptly and sat next to her master.

    Earl ced his arms around the doll-like beauty. "You''re not jealous?"

    The petiteness of Lilybined with her softness was unparalleled. It was a unique experience that could not be matched.  There was a faint white floral fragrance to her which smelled especially gorgeous on someone like her.

    "No?" She tilted her head to the side.

    "You were jealous when it was Aria."

    "Sis is special so that''s different."

    "How so?"

    His hands began to roam around her body, earning a few fidgets here and there. Lily fully rested her body into Earl''s embrace while closing her eyes.

    "Well, Lily and Sis have been with Master since the beginning," She said softly as her master ran his hands around her petite body. "We do everything for Master so if one of us gets something more than the other, we get jealous~"

    "Thanks for being here."

    "That''s right~ This guy is awake now so allow Lily to take care of it, alright?" Even before she finished her sentence, her hand was already ced on Earl''s rising tent.

    "Please do."

    At Earl''s confirmation, Lily expertly undid his pants, leaving only his underwear. A wet spot could be seen on the underwear from the pre-cum.

    The demon girl smiled and used her teeth to hook onto her master''s underwear to lower it while maintaining eye contact. Lily''s teeth were pearly white and her smile looked pure and innocent.

    This illusion was broken as soon as Earl''s engorged penis made its appearance.

    "Woah~" Lily made a sound while licking her lips. She bit her lower lip while having an eyeful of this delicious treat and then swallowed it in one go. "Mhmm~"

    Lily''s lips were impable as always. As small as they were, she was able to use its full potential to pleasure Earl to the maximum extent. Her dual coloured eyes looked at him lovingly from below. They would forever be the most beautiful eyes he has ever seen and the emotions behind them were genuine. She understood that eye contact was a crucial part of getting him off and used it to its fullest extent.

    Pop!

    A crisp sound rang out when she removed it from her mouth. Earl''s cock was now fully covered in her saliva. As a finishing touch, she drooled over his member with the tip of her tongue to give it more saliva.

    "Don''t move, Master. Lily will do all the work~"

    The girl gave Earl a peck on the lips and then faced her back to him. While fully dressed in her maid uniform, she lifted her skirt with one hand and parted her panties aside with the other. Today''s choice of lingerie was ckce. A colour choice that shed with her innocent vibe which only served to fuel Earl''s lust. A thin strand of love juice dripped out from her tight pussy and dropped onto Earl''s throbbing cock.

    "Ready?"

 Chapter 132 Differing Preference

    "Ready?"

    It was a question that needed no response. Lily slowly lowered her hips while supporting herself by holding onto Earl''s knee. Little Earl was enveloped by a tight and warm sensation. Because Lily was fully dressed, he could not see any erotic part of her body. There was only her small back, frills, and her crimson red hair.

    "So thick~" She sweetly moaned.

    "Lily..." Earl whispered her name and ran his hand through her smooth hair.

    "Don''t..." Lily bit her finger to keep her voice muffled, "Move an inch, Master... Lily is here to service Master~"

    It was heartwarming to see the girl trying her hardest. Earl softly smiled and agreed, "Okay."

    Fah. Fah. Fah.

    The sounds of their flesh pping was muffled from their clothes. Earl fully leaned back onto the couch to appreciate the sensation of Lily''s insides in their entirety.

    A few minutester, Earl creampied in Lily''s tight pussy without a word. She was in her servicing mode so she preferred him to not say anything. His cock throbbed and pulsed, unleashing ropes of semen into her womb. Even after one round, his cock remained as hard as a diamond. Lily did not rest and continued moving, filling her womb with pumps after pumps of semen.

    "It''s so full now, Master... One more round?" It was only here that Lily turned back to face Earl. Her cheeks were blushed and her eyes were cloudy. A line of drool and dripped down her neck. She had enjoyed herself too much.

    "Nope!~" Aria interrupted from the side. "Hop off! It''s my turn now,"

    "Where did youe from!?" Lily''s face fell.

    "I was wondering where you went and sure enough, you were doing this!" Aria reprimanded.

    "You two..." Earl sighed. He was speechless.

    "Look, Master! Lily didn''t even bother taking your pants offpletely. Howzy!" Aria shook her head.

    "Sis, it''s hard to listen to what you''re saying when your eyes are on little Master,"

    "I-it''s still Master! What''s wrong with looking at it?"

    "You should just admit it if you''re horny~" Lily shook her head while giggling.

    "Ahem." Aria cleared her throat and sweetened up her voice. "Master, it''s Aria''s turn now, right?"

    "Lily?"

    "Lily will get off~" The demon girlughed and slowly sat up. A continuous amount of cum leaked out of her little pink slit in the process. "Oopsies!" Lily quickly fixed it by putting her panties back on properly. "Now it''s sealed,"

    "How much did you two do!?"

    "It''s your turn now, don''t get jealous~"

    Lily''s next position was next to Earl''s shoulder while hugging his arm. Seeing this, Aria bit her lower lip and took a deep breath to calm down.

    "Aria shall begin by removing Master''s trousers. Please excuse Aria,"<sub> </sub>

    The dark elf maiden''s hands were quick. Earl barely felt anything and his pants were already gone the next moment.

    "Next, Aria will be stripping partially."

    As the older of the two maids, she was always more methodical with her process. Aria carefully removed her clean white apron from the shoulder and then slipped the top of her dress off. Her top was now half-naked revealing her well-shaped corbones and breasts which were covered by a near-transparent white bra.

    Her breasts wererge and sizable. A tinge of pink could be seen behind the bra and Earl was unable to resist the temptation. He held her by the waist and pulled her close, stuffing his face into her cleavage.

    "Master! Aria is not done yet!" Aria squealed in surprise and showed no signs of resistance.

    "Lily."

    Lily giggled mischievously. "Yes, Master."

    There was a special connection between Earl and his two girls that allowed them to understand his instructions without a word.

    Lily daintily moved behind Aria and pulled down her panties in one go. The next target was her bra. With a brief movement of her fingers, the bra fell and Aria''s voluminous breasts bounced all of Earl''s face. Once Lily was finished with her task, she resumed her previous position of being a ko on Earl''s arm.

    Earl was having the time of his life when Aria''s breasts bounced onto his face. They were the two forbidden fruits that he had ownership of. He gave them a trail of kisses before sucking on the tip of it.

    "Hiih!~"

    Aria twisted and turned erotically from having her nipples teased.

    "Lily will help you, Sis," The demon girl grinned and took hold of Earl''s member. She positioned it right at the entrance of Aria''s dripping honeypot and pressed down on her shoulder, fusing the two.

    "Yess~" The dark elf maiden let out a voice of pure joy. She then lowered her lips down to Earl''s ear and began her sweet whispers. "Master...~ Pump lots of cum into Aria today, okay?"

    The sound of Aria''s voice was enough to rx Earl fully. He let his hands freely roam on her body and teased her little cherries further.

    "That''s it, Master~ Thrust as hard as you want. This hole is for you to ravage as much as you want~"

    "Maybe Lily shouldn''t have faced backwards," Lily pouted when she saw how affectionate the two were.

    "Don''t say that," Earl ced his hand on her head. "I enjoyed holding myself back when you were doing it too."

    "Did you really?" Lily asked back with sparkling eyes.

    "Of course, you are always so cute I had to hold myself back a lot from ravaging you." He told her fondly while caressing her chin.

    "Ehh~ Lily will be embarrassed if you say that, Master~" She covered her face with both her hands to cover her redness.

    Earl had to hold her closer when she looked like this. And also because he was about to explode inside Aria.

    "Master, it''sing..." Aria whispered. When Earl ended up cumming inside her, she squished his face tightly against her boobs.

    The two girls then took turns riding on Earl''s cum fountain until Ari returned home.

 Chapter 133 Earls Desire

    Warning: Contains explicit contents between Saryll and Abelis. Skipping does not affect the story.

    The Elven Pce was one of the brightest ces in Venroris at night. Not just from how well-lit it was, but from the sheer brilliance of its structure. Situated above the Tree of Life, the moonlight was able to shine down onto this piece of architecture in its full glory.

    A shadow crept into the pce on this particr night. Slithering about, undetected and undetectable. Within the realms of Stealth-type Magic, Shadow Magic was at the top.

    Earl was curious. He was a man who had his priorities twisted. When it concerned that of desirable women, he would go out of his way to fulfil his curiosity. It was hard to imagine that this was the same man who cared so delicately about his women and yet, he was also the same man who would go out to add more to his harem. It was theseplex qualities that made a person genuine.

    The pce was silent as he walked through it but this was merely a facade. For a ce of royalties, it was impossible for it to not be fully secured. What looked like heavy armour on disy were fully attentive guards. Groups of spirits flew about as patrol, andyers of barrier magic kept the building secure.

    However, against thepletely unknown Shadow Magic, it was almost useless. If there was ever a day when Earl picked up assassination, perhaps he would be unrivalled.

    At the other side of this particr door was the object of his curiosity. He almost brought up his hand instinctively to knock on it. After a light chuckle, he passed through the door and came to a scene he would''ve never expected.

    The room was dimly lit. Scented candles lit up the ce and gave it an air of sensuality. The curtains were drawn and the dancing shadows of the Queen and her husband could be seen.

    Saryll was dressed in a fine, white negligee. Flowing blonde hair and a pair of emerald green eyes. Within those pair of eyes contained emotions of lust and excitement Earl has never seen before. Her face which was wonderfully sculpted to be the idealbination of mature and sexiness wore a face of pure bliss. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva from how desirable she looked.

    The negligee she wore was near transparent. Her body which was usually covered by a conservative dress was fully visible. An hourss silhouette coupled with an extraordinarily thin waist and no excess fat. He could see her fine shoulders and bare gravity-defying breasts. They were perky and huge paired with bright pink nipples.

    A pair of white thongs entuated her shapely ass and kept Earl''s eyes away from her most forbidden ce.

    She stood tall on the bed. Her pretty face constantly fluctuating between various levels of bliss. Her bright pink lips were slightly moist from how much she licked them.

    At her feet was her husband, Abelis. Earl had never expected to see him in such a state. He was blown away by their rtionship. He never expected it was something like... this.

    Abelis was on his knees and grovelling his face to Saryll''s feet like a dog. His body was fully naked, showing off his streamlined muscles in their full glory. His member stood tall, dripping with precum.

    Earl couldn''t help butpare sizes with the man who could be the best looking man within all of the Elven Kingdom. To the satisfaction of his ego, he was several countsrger.<sub> </sub>

    "Lick it more thoroughly, Abelis. You love the taste of this, don''t you?" Saryll whispered while the man sucked on her toes.

    From how much her foot was coated in saliva, Earl was sure they had been up to this for a while.

    "Yes..! My Queen-"

    "Shut up." Saryll grinned and pressed her heel against Abelis''s forehead. Simr to his wife, his expression was that of pure joy. The Queen gave a pondering expression and kicked his head back. This changed his posture from a kneeling one to one where he was facing up.

    The only part that remained standing from Abelis after this was his desperately aching member. Using the same foot she kicked him with, she slowly pressed down onto the penis. The saliva that her foot was coated with acted as a lubricant for her to easily glide her foot around the strongly standing cock.

    "That feels wonderful, my Queen!" Abelis moaned as he ejacted.

    Ropes of cum soon covered the entirety of Saryll''s foot.

    Saryll licked her lips and said, "You''ve dirtied it. Clean it," While bringing her foot over to the man''s face.

    And sure enough, Abelis began to clean his wife''s feet which were covered in his own fluids diligently. His tongue crawled to every nook and cranny.

    "Good, good. Now use your tongue on this." She told him and sat on his face.

    Earl watched all of this in shadow form as his beloved teacher squirmed in pleasure and orgasmed on her lover''s face.

    An unknown emotion was surging through him. He was not disappointed. He was not regretful, nor was he heartbroken or anything of that nature.

    <o>,m "You''ll be mine."</o>

    He has never wanted to possess someone so badly before.

 Chapter 134 The Situation At Ablax

    Ax, Ax

    In the throne room.

    "The Spirit Festival is approaching," King Ax started.

    The Court Mages were before him together with his most trusted aides. At Ari''s spot was a new person. He was a middle-aged man with mild features who had a striking resemnce to Merlin.

    "Who would like to go?"

    "Your Majesty," Merlin volunteered. Even after the years had passed, the old man looked the same as ever.

    "Of course," King Ax nodded.

    "Allow me to follow father, Your Majesty," Shane followed up. He was the newest and youngest of the Court Mages. He was originally groomed to be Merlin''s sessor but due to the leaving of Ari, he had to take the position earlier than expected.

    "You too may go. Current affairs are holding me back so Seth will be going in my ce."

    "Yes, father!" Seth, who was standing by King Ax bowed deeply. He had inherited the fine features of the royals as well as the signature tinum hair and blue eyes of the Ax. As a crown prince, he was a promising sessor to the throne.

    "Your marriage is undecided so have a try at the Elven Princess'' hand if you get the chance," King Ax grinned.

    "Please don''t joke about such a thing, father!" Seth flusteredly replied.

    The aids of the room chuckled at the action of the prince. Court Mage Xavier took the chance toment, "I heard the Elven Princess was a fine beauty."

    "Yes, she''s very famous among the Elven youths. Your Highness will be very lucky to have her as your wife," An aide chuckled.

    "Speaking of the Elven Kingdom, those two are there too..." Another aidemented.

    "Those two..? Ah, Frostme Ari and her son... Demon Child,"

    "Demon Child... Those upper circle nobles really came up with a good nickname. I get chills thinking of how he attacked those nobles like it was nothing. I still remember that scene as if it was yesterday."

    "The credit goes to Merlin for teaching both of them," Xavier snickered.

    "Ari was merely one of my pupils. I take no credit for teaching her." Merlin shamefully chuckled.

    "Don''t speak of her anymore..." King Ax sighed.

    "Forgive us!" The aids quickly went on their knees.

    After the assembly was over, Sharon burst into the throne room.

    Her appearance was the definition of a princess. Long, flowing silver hair and a set of bright blue eyes. Her facial features were soft at the right ces and defined at the right ces. A single side braid was tucked behind her ear which entuated her fine features further. Her princess dress was pristine white and ssically cut, ttering her waist and height.

    "Father! Let me go to the Spirit Festival!"

    "No." King Ax tly denied the girl.

    "Why!?"

    "You are not ready to go out that far."

    "You mean you are not ready to have her go out?" The Queen smirked said while stepping from behind Sharon.

    "Ahem. Besides, there is nothing for you to do over there anyway."

    "There is! Earl will be there!"

    "Look, dear." King Ax sighed. "You guys were just childhood friends. He probably doesn''t remember you anymore, it''s been years."

    The princess narrowed her eyes and shook her head. "You''re so dumb, father."

    "W-w-what?"<sub> </sub>

    "I agree." The Queen nodded.

    "L-Linda?"

    "I''m going!"

    "W-w-wait, Sharon! I''ll tell you a huge secret if you promise to not go."

    "What is it?"

    "Well..."

    Sharon resumed walking away.

    "It''s rted to that boy!"

    "What?" Sharon''s eyes sparkled.

    "Come here." The King signalled with his hand for her toe closer.

    Whisper, whisper, whisper.

    After listening to what her father had to say, Sharon was shocked. "I-is this true?"

    "Yes. I got a letter about this matter very recently."

    "...Fine, I shall listen to you this time, father."

    Meanwhile, Merlin was with his son.

    "I wonder how those two are now..."

    "I remember you two were quite close back when you were teaching at the Academy, father."

    "Your memory is excellent, my son. I recall she graduated a few years prior to you enrolling?"

    "Yes. It''s not that my memory is excellent. Even when she was an Academy student, she was incredibly famous."

    "The finest gem of Ax..." The old magus reminisced. "Shane. Do you know why she left?"

    "This... this is a question that has stumped many people. She had status, wealth, fame. It is beyond me as to why she left."

    "I''ll tell you my theory. I think... I think she reached it. The fabled realm of Archmage."

    "Archmage!?"

    "That girl is a monster among monsters. Shane, when did you be an Expert Mage?"

    "25, father."

    "Shane Runi with the highest position one could achieve of the Court Mage and one of the strongest within the Kingdom attained the level of Expert Mage at 25."

    "..?"

    "10! She was an Expert Mage at the age of 10!" Merlinughed wildly. "Can you believe it? I can''t believe it!"

    "T-that''s unheard of..." Shane took a step back in shock.

    "That''s right. That''s the proper reaction," Merlin shook Shane''s shoulders. "That''s why it has to be her. It could only be her to reach the fabled realm of heroes."

    "Father. I am suddenly so excited to go to the Elven Kingdom."

    "Me too... Me too! It''s been years since I''ve been this excited."

 Chapter 135 Artasia

    Artasia, the biggest city and also the heart of the Elven Kingdom. The capital city of Venroris is not the biggest city of the Elven Kingdom contrary to popr belief. This is due to the very simple reason of Venroris being hidden away. Venroris was a city exclusive to elves and special guests.

    On the other hand, Artasia was a city open to all. It was bustling and open to all races. Compared to the tranquillity of Venroris, Artasia was a different beast.

    "We wee Her Majesty, Princess and her guests!" A voice announced followed by the nking of metal against the floor.

    The teleportation light faded away and the new environment was revealed. They were in an extravagant hall with a red carpet extending all the way through and back.

    Knights in heavy armour were kneeling to wee them. Earl has been to this a few times in thest couple of years but the shift in environment and attitude was always hard to get used to.

    Because this was the ce used by the Queen to publically meet her guests, the decoration and architecture were much more extravagantpared to the one in Venroris. This was not only limited to the pce but the soldiers and knights as well. They were much more mboyant and loudpared to their Venroris counterpart.

    "You may rise." Alea was the one to give themand.

    As the official heir to the throne, small administrative tasks and power were already given to her.

    "Yes, Your Highness!" The knights loudly responded and rose to their positions except for a single one. The one who remained had a much more borate design on their armour.

    nk.

    The knight took his helmet off revealing a feminine face. This was Vier, one of the Spirit Knights.

    "Preparations are ready, Your Majesty," Vier said.

    "You may leave," Alea said in a stale voice. Her eyes were narrowed and her voice was nearly emotionless.

    Earl felt goosebumps seeing this version of Alea. It was clear that she... hated the man.

    To the Princess''smand, the Spirit Knight smirked and replied, "Don''t be mistaken, Princess. I report directly to Her Majesty, not you."

    The atmosphere of the room grew increasingly tense and suffocating as Alea lost control of her mana.

    "Watch the tone, Vier. I am royalty and you are a subject."

    At this moment, Saryll lightly sighed. "You may leave, Vier."

    "As you wish, Your Majesty."

    "Everyone else, leave too."

    The tense hall was then left with the four of them who had just arrived. The two mother-child pairs of Earl and Ari, Alea and Saryll.

    "Princess?" Earl inquired.

    "Don''t talk to me."

    "Oh..."

    "Fufu, we shall leave first then. Come on, Earl."<sub> </sub>

    Ari began to walk away. Earl looked at Alea worriedly before following his mother. When he turned around, Saryll gave him a nudge on the shoulder and whispered, "Sorry about that!"

    "No worries. Take care of her for me," Earl lightheartedly said.

    "Will do," Saryll lightly smiled back. "Enjoy the city with your mother. We''ll meet here again tomorrow."

    "See you then."

    "See you."

    The pce they arrived at was situated in the middle of the city. Ari and Earl stepped out onto a balcony and a view of the entire city entered their eyes.

    There were flying ships, monster-led carriages, and bridges connecting to various ces. There were dungeon towers that pierced the sky and other buildings which were just asrge. This city was the embodiment of the "fantasy city" Earl had in mind when he came to this world.

    The sheer size and magnificence of this city was proof of the Elven Kingdom''s status as the guardian of the Great Continent.

    Earl took a refreshing breath of air as he stepped around the pce balcony. The sunlight feltfortable as it fell onto his bare skin and there was just enough of a breeze to make his hair flutter.

    "Do you know why Alea was like that earlier?" He took the chance to ask his mother.

    Ari, who was leaning onto the balcony smirked, "You should ask her directly."

    "It''s that sort of thing?"

    "That''s right. If she likes you, she''ll tell you."

    "I see,"

    He stood next to her by the balcony.

    "That Spirit Knight is not the most intelligent though," She chuckled. "Once Alea ascends to the throne, he''ll probably be the first to die."

    "Scary!"

    "Alea has always been a scary girl. You''re her only friend, you know?"

    Earl coughed dryly. "Somehow, I forgot what she was capable of."

    "Well, she''ll never hurt you anyway."

    "You overestimate our bond,"

    "Am I really? We''ll find out in this joint training," Ari ruffled Earl''s hair. "See that dungeon? That''s your target for tomorrow."

    In the distance, there was a dungeon that was as tall as the sky.

 Chapter 136 Wand Shop

    "Have you calmed down?" Saryll gently asked her daughter.

    The two were alone in the pce hall.

    Alea released the tension in her hand and softly asked. "How can you stand the sight of that man?"

    "He is a crucial part of the nobility and our military. You are still immature in this regard."

    "I''m going to be a bad ruler, mom," The princess smiled wryly. "I value personal connections too much."

    "That''s fine. When I hand you the throne, you can do whatever you want," Saryll softly replied and hugged the girl.

    "Thank you-" Alea''s words were cut short when Saryll pulled on her cheeks.

    "This is better! You are much cuter when you are not tense."

    "Mom! I''m not a kid anymore!"

    "I''ll do this even when you be Queen!" Saryllughed at the struggles of her daughter. "You can''t stop me!"

    Several minutester, Alea was nursing her swollen cheeks in front of the mirror. "My face looks too big now..." She mumbled.

    "You''re my daughter so you look good no matter what, don''t worry!" Saryll gave a thumbs up from the side.

    In return for her mother''sment, the Princess returned with a pouty face.

    Meanwhile, Ari and Earl were exploring Artasia together.

    "Mom, that store looks big. Let''s go check it out!"

    In the distance, there was a 3-storey building that was streaming with people. It was built with light coloured bricks and a ssh of colour from stained ss. The architecture was borate and served as proof of its elven heritage.

    "Sure." Ari readily agreed.

    The streets were busy but now that Earl had a bigger frame, it was easier to navigate. He took his mother''s hand and lead her to their destination.

    Another point to note about Artasia was theck of stalls. Every store here had its own buildings and smaller merchants had to resort to selling via proxy to a bigger store to make a living. This lead to a very clean and organized city.

    "A wand store?" Earl lifted an eyebrow when he walked in.

    There were numerous wands of various designs on disy. Some were encased in ss, others were ced freely on shelves.

    "Let''s look around," Ari smiled and said.

    Under her school of teaching, wands were unnecessary. There were many reasons behind this decision but the primary one was due to all their spells being chantless.

    Wands served as tools to control mana better. This is useful to the majority of mages who had to rely on chants as a medium to control mana.

    "Did you ever use a wand before, mom?" Earl asked as he looked through the myriad of wands encased in ss.<sub> </sub>

    "It''s been so long. I think only back when I was going to school and learning the basics." She told him. "Come look at this,"

    Ari signalled and held up a wand on disy. A current of mana gathered around her and rustled her clothes. Like a gust of wind, her hair was lifted showing the nape of her neck.

    She was wearing a dress that lightly showed off her cleavage under her mage robe. The small amount of skin was enough to leave Earl dazed.

    Pa!

    Ari smacked Earl on the forehead with the wand to regain his attention.

    "Your turn," She grinned.

    "O-okay," He epted the wand and sure enough, the same phenomenon happened to him. "Woah, I feel powerful!"

    "Silly, it''s purely cosmetic," Sheughed.

    "Ahem," He awkwardly coughed and ced the wand away.

    They continued to look around the wand shop for a while. Lightly poking each with wands andughing it off. Showing off little spells to each other and being surprised by it.

    "Look at this, Earl!" Ari held a wand in her hand and the next moment, it disappeared from her hand.

    "It''s gone! I wonder where I should look for it?"

    p The wand reappeared in her hand as she used it to point at him and eximed, "Pervert! Stay away!"</anda>

    "It''s back in your hand now!"

    "It''s your turn."

    "Ah- I got something." Earl took the wand and injected Spirit Magic into it.

    Heughed as Ari''s face turned from that of curiosity into that of pure surprise.

    "W-what are you doing?" Her voice turned a higher pitch when she realized that leaves were growing from the wand.

    In the end, money was paid forpensation and they were left outside the store.

    "Why did you have to go ahead and do that?" Ari sighed.

    "I didn''t expect you to react like that,"  Heughed. "That makes it worth it,"

    "Hey, don''t make fun of your mother."

    "Yes, mother."

 Chapter 137 Grand Tower

    "We''re runningte because of you!"

    It was a new day and Ari was rushing to put her clothes on. Her hair was disheveled and there were droplets of sweat on her face. The inn they were staying at reeked of their body fluids from the earlier love-making.

    Earl chuckled at his mother''sint. As a man, he had the advantage of being able to dress quickly. He took a step behind her and gently embraced her thin waist. The nape of her smelled faintly of perfume and he was unable to resist the urge to give it a lick.

    "See, isn''t it your fault too? You''re not resisting..."

    "Mhmm..." A soft moan escaped her lips. "...Ahem... We''re leaving now!"

    A grey teleportation circle suddenly appeared below them and secondster, they were at their destination.

    The Grand Tower, the biggest dungeon within Artasia. It is said to be a dungeon with one of the most diverse monster types and with strengths reaching as high as the Grand rank, hence the name. In normal circumstances, the entrance is sealed with elven technology and the tower is used as a decoration for the city.

    Typical of dungeon towers, it was built out of aged, grey stone bricks. It was unsealed prior to this day in preparation for the joint training of Earl and Alea.

    In front of the tower, Saryll and Alea were already waiting.

    "We''re here!" Earl announced his arrival when the teleportation light faded away.

    The twodies were wearing matching royal white dresses with green ents. Earl found zeroints with their appearance.

    Saryll looked graceful and exceptionally Queen-like. Her blonde hair was let to fall downpletely and the dress was tailored close enough to show the curves of her body.

    p On the other hand, Alea looked mature and royal. Despite the dress being cut in an older style, her youthful face was perfect in it. Her light blue hair tied up in a bun in preparation for the uing joint training session. Earl took this chance to secretly eye her as she simply looked magnificent, but of course, she noticed right away. There were no changes in her expression as she looked at him.</anda>

    Earl couldn''t help but wonder what she was thinking with the way she has been actingtely. Was she happy to see him? Or maybe she was mad? Frustrated? Anxious? Usually, he would be able to read her emotions but today, he couldn''t tell what those clear green eyes were thinking.

    "Right on time," Saryll said.

    It was just the four of them in this particr area. There were walls of leaves which acted as fences. They looked to be well maintained and neatly trimmed.

    "This ce looks the same," Ari remarked.

    "Oh? When did youe here?" Saryll asked.

    "Years ago. I apanied an Adventuring Party here." She fondly recalled.

    "We issue yearly subjugation quests for this tower so it must''ve been then."

    "Yes, it was very noisy." Ari nodded.

    The conversation ended and Saryll looked to Earl and waved, "The tower will open in a few minutes,e here Earl."

    "Alea," Ari followed the que and called her protege over.

    "Master," Alea greeted.

    "How do you feel?"

    "I''ve slept sufficiently."

    "I see. Good luck," Ari smiled and rubbed her disciple''s head.

    On the other side.

    "Good morning, Teacher." Earl greeted.

    "Did you rest wellst night?" Saryll asked.

    "Could be better," He chuckled vulgarly while looking at her body.

    Saryll chuckled and cracked her knuckles, "I''ll make you rest right now."<sub> </sub>

    "We save these affairs for the night time, Teacher..."

    Bam!

    "I-It was a joke..."

    "Humph!"

    "How was your night?"

    "A littlecking without my husband."

    "I volunte-"

    Bam!

    "Anyways, good luck in there." She crossed her arms and said.

    "That''s it?"

    "Yes, is there a problem?"

    "No, not at all. I appreciate the sentiment," He shed a toothy smile.

    After the brief talk from both parties, Saryll gathered them together.

    "From today, you two will being here everyday until the Spirit Festival. Your task for today... 20 Minotaur horns."

    And so, Alea and Earl entered the dungeon together.

    Bam!

    The entrance closed shut as soon as they stepped inside. It would only open again at the end of the day.

    The first stage of the dungeon was a narrow hallway. As such, the two were standing so close that their shoulders were almost touching. Earl could faintly smell Alea''s perfume from such close distance.

    "We''ll be spending hours together in here everyday, isn''t that romantic?"

    "Be more serious."

    "You are smiling though."

    "Shut up."

    Earl smiled and pulled her closer, enjoying the softness of her body. "Your dress looks wonderful."

    "Let go."

    She shook him off and a bow appeared in her hand as she took the lead. In the dimly lit hallway, the air was musty and the floor was dirty with blood. The Elven Princess walked in front of Earl.

    Scree!

    A rodent monster jumped out from the wall only to be shot down immediately by the princess.

    There was a brief moment of peace before hundreds spilled out from the wall. However, that was nothing for the Elven Princess.

    Pieces of flesh and blood exploded everywhere. Alea shot them all down with a small smile on her face.

    "I''m d you like it." She whispered under her breath.

 Chapter 138 Honesty

    At the end of each floor was a rest area in the form of a room. Compared to the bloody environment outside, this rest area was much better, albeit not very amodating. It was just an empty room with nothing in it. No monsters would spawn in this ce and it was a much-needed location for Adventurers who would venture in here.

    "Fuu..." Alea let out a long breath and took a seat in the corner, not forgetting to unbutton a few buttons at the top of her dress. Her forehead was dripping with sweat and she looked terribly tired.

    Earl took a seat beside her and handed over a water ball for drinking. "Good job."

    "Thanks," She muttered and epted the water ball, drinking it in one go.

    "You didn''t have to go so hard today."

    Unlike Alea, Earl only had a few scratches on his body. This was not because he did not do any work but because Alea insisted on getting most of the kills.

    "They were weak enough for me to handle on my own."

    "I see. You must be tired, want a massage?"

    "I''m not moving." She stubbornly said.

    Earlughed and answered, "Yes, Princess."

    He made his way behind her and ced his hand on her shoulders. "I''m d you''re not mad at me anymore."

    Her shoulders were tense from how much she was using them earlier. He began to massage them away, earning a soft moan from her.

    "Mhmm... I wasn''t mad at you."

    "Be honest, will you?"

    "You be honest too, then." He could not see her face but her tone of voice was softer than usual.

    Following her lead, he asked gently, "What do you want me to be honest about?"

    "A lot of things."

    "That''s awfully vague."

    There was a brief silence before the most unexpected line Earl has ever heard entered his ears.

    "Marry me."

    Countless thoughts ran through his mind at this moment, but it was all boiled down to a single, "Huh?"

    "You heard me. Give me an answer." She continued to speak without turning her head back. Even at this moment, he did not know what kind of expressions she was making.

    "...Yes," As soon as he gave his answer, she abruptly turned around. Her cherry pink lips were slightly parted and her piercing eyes were softer than usual. At this moment, Alea was the most beautiful she has ever been. He would never forget this face for the rest of his life. His lips lifted for a smile as he finished his sentence, "I will dly, Princess."

    "I see... You''re mine now, Earl."

    "That''s the first time you''ve called my name."

    p "Your name is special so it''s to be saved for a special time."</anda>

    Earl found his face turning red at what she said, "That was deadly, Alea,"

    She gave her sweetest smile in return, one that was capable of inducing a sugar high. "Earl. Earl. Earl," Like a newborn baby learning how to talk, she repeated his name over and over. "It''s got a nice ring to it."

    "Alea."

    "Earl."<sub> </sub>

    "Alea."

    "Earl."

    They repeated each other''s names andughed together with Alea nestling her face into Earl''s chest.

    "I... didn''t think you would say something like that today," Earl confessed.

    "I would''ve lost my courage if I didn''t say it today."

    "Any reason for why it had to be today?"

    "My thoughts were all over the ce. It was the perfect time."

    "That sounds like you would regret itter."

    "Shut up."

    There was a brief silence before Earl spoke again.

    "Don''t you feel like too many steps were skipped?"

    "I have more peace of mind this way."

    "Are you jealous?"

    "Yes, I am terribly jealous of your servants. That''s why I had to hurry."

    "You are so cute when you are like this."

    "Is that so?" She looked up at him with upturned eyes from his chest.

    He took this chance to softly caress her cheeks, "Yes."

    "That''s good."

    "Was it from the dragon incident that you felt like you had to do this?" Earl asked another question that was on his mind.

    "Yes. I... hate feeling weak. If there is no one to protect me when I am feeling weak, my mind turns nk. That is why I must be strong." Her little fist clenched as she spoke.

    "Were you always like this?"

    "No..."

    "If it''s painful, you don''t have to tell me."

    "No, I''ll be honest with you always. It was when there was an... attempted assassination on me. If I wasn''t so weak, father wouldn''t have to protect me with his body. He almost died-"

    "That''s enough. I understand everything now."

    Yes, Earl understood everything now. Abelis''s scar. Alea''s feelings. He held her head closer and hugged her tight, feeling the warmth and softness of her body.

    "From now on- I will protect you."

    "Very well," Alea softly nodded and leaned in closer to his face. It was as if time stopped for the two of them as Alea gently connected her lips with Earl.

 Chapter 139 Check Up

    At the end of the day, the entrance to the dungeon slowly opened. Saryll and Ari were already waiting in the front. The two were having a lighthearted conversation without many worries.

    A few minutester, Earl and Alea emerged from the entrance as expected. In the eye of the two parents, nothing has changed from the way the two were interacting. Alea looked forward while Earl talked to her. asionally nodding, giving one-word replies. This was the rtionship between Earl and Alea as it was known. From an outsider''s point of view, it always looked like one was more interested than the other.

    Saryll wrapped her arms around Earl''s shoulder while Alea left to Ari and said, "You must be tired,"

    "Not so bad," Earl answered.

    "I see. How far did you two go today?" The Queen asked a question that could be taken in two ways.

    Earl smirked at her question and gestured her toe closer, then proceeded to whisper to her a series of words.

    "W-what?"

    "It''s your turn next. I''m going home now!"

    "Wait,e back! We haven''t finished-"

    Her words were met with empty air when Earl ran off with Ari who met her with a smile before teleporting away.

    The dungeon entrance was now left with the mother-daughter pair of elven royalty.

    "Mom," Alea said simply.

    "Yes?"

    "I asked him to marry me."

    "I didn''t think you were this bold. That''s how a future Queen should be." Saryll smiled. However, behind the smile of hers, a moreplicated thought was taking ce.

    "I''m so happy, mom," A small smile followed on Alea''s face.

    "There are a few days left in the training session. Enjoy yourself."

    "I will."

    Back in Venroris.

    Ari and Earl had just returned. It was the golden hour and the sunlight shining down disyed beautiful shadows before their home. Earl pulled down on her hand to give her a peck on the lips.

    She touched her lips in a daze and said, "We''ll be here for a bit to check up on those two,"

    "Knowing those two, they''ll be fine by themselves."

    "I think so too," She smiled at the thought of the two and lead Earl over to the door.

    Twisting the doorknob open,

    "We''re back!"

    "Wee back!" A reply from Aria immediately returned from the living room.

    "Thank you. Where''s Lily?"

    "Ah- She''s taking her sweet time with the bath upstairs."

    "Is that so? Keep doing whatever you''re doing. We''ll have to go back soon,"

    "Will do! Hello, Master!" Aria peeked her head out from the living room.

    "Come to my study when you are done," Ari whispered gently and left to leave the two of them alone.

    Earl gave her a nod and returned Aria''s greeting, "Aria. What are you up to?"

    "Exercise!"

    "Oh?"

    Entering the living room, he found Aria without her maid uniform. Her silver hair was tied up in a ponytail. She was wearing her white camisole and a pair of shorts, showing off her toned body to Earl. There was a lightyer of sweat on her body which made her curves look more defined than usual. Her tight cleavage, her t stomach, her slim waist. All of this was a killerbo to Earl who had just walked in.<sub> </sub>

    Without a doubt, some exercise was needed for her to maintain this type of body. From what he knew, she would usually exercise with Lily in the morning. It was unusual for him to run into her in this state.

    The air smelled sweaty but it was not a bad smell. As a dark elf, Aria would naturally secrete a smell simr to vetiver. It was almost as if they were natural-born seductresses.

    Before he knew it, his arms were already wrapped around her, taking deeper whiffs of her intoxicating smell.

    "Aria is sweaty, Master," She said with a small voice.

    "Even better."

    "Pervert."

    "Are you done with your workout?"

    "Just finished."

    "Perfect," He said and took her lips. With their skin in such close contact and Aria''s being sweaty, she practically melted in his arms.

    The kiss was light and brief. When they finished, Aria lightly sniffed his body and remarked, "What a familiar smell. Ah! Is this the smell of Princess Alea?"

    "Your nose is almost as good as your ears..."

    "No, Aria is just very familiar with Master''s smell..." The dark elf chuckled.

    "I''m also very familiar with your smell,"

    "That tickles, Master!"

    He took this time to sneak his hand under her camisole and took a handful of her bountiful breasts. Theyer of sweat gave it a level of slickness which would usually only happen in the shower. The girl let out a soft moan while hugging his body tightly.

    "Take your bottoms off."

    "Master is impatient today," Aria giggled.

    "You know why."

    Aria removed her shorts and panties in one smooth motion, revealing her tight and bald slit. The only article of clothing she had left was her thin camisole.

    Following her lead, Earl removed his pants and unleashed his beast. He was especially pent up today after being with Alea for such a long time. Seeing Aria''s sexy body was hisst straw and fortunately enough, she was someone who obeyed his everymand.

    Unable to endure it any longer, he lifted Aria''s leg and the conditions of her slit were enough to let him know that she was ready for pration.

    Shlup.

    There was a slight sound when they became one. Despite having done very little forey, Aria was very damp, clinging onto him tightly.

    "Mhmm!? Mhmm..."

    They were in a standing position with Aria only have one leg on the ground due to Earl holding the other one.

    "Did you get this wet from kissing?" He teased.

    "Not telling~" Aria yfully replied with an index finger over her lips. "Come on, move already."

    "Who''s the pervert here?" He began to swing his hips.

    "Haah... Master, obviously..!"

    "Why?"

    "For... making Aria''s body like this..."

    "I will be taking responsibility now,"

    "Yes..! Just like that, Master..!"

    At thest moment, Earl turned his charm magic on to the max as he climaxed inside Aria. Filling up her insides was one of Earl''s greatest joys. He had to support Aria on her feet from how much her leg was shaking. And as a bonus, he was able to get an eyeful of his cum dripping down her legs.

 Chapter 140 Small Talk

    Earl arrived at his mother''s office feeling refreshed. There was nothing like a quickie with Aria. He gave the door three quick taps before entering.

    Ari stood next to the window, looking out. Her dark hair seemed to blend in the shadows of the room. The sky was dimming quickly. It was almost nighttime. He had a vague idea of what she was thinking.

    Stepping to her side, he started. "I epted Alea''s proposal."

    "I know." She nodded in acknowledgement. "For a royal, it''s not a surprise for her to begin by asking for marriage right away. The high nobles will undoubtedly make an issue of it because you are not of elven descent."

    "That''s not what I want to hear..." He shook his head.

    "The elves will not ept a half-offspring as a sessor-"

    "No." Interrupting her before she could finish her sentence, he pulled on her hand. "What do you think?"

    Ari was in a dazed state. "What do I think..?"

    "Yes. As a parent, as a partner, what do you think?"

    "I wonder?" She looked back at the window. "What is this emotion I am feeling?"

    Before the joint training, she observed the rtionship between Earl and Alea as an observer. Now that Alea was bound to be connected to Earl, things were a little different. She could no longer look at them in the same carefree perspective as earlier. Little things begin to pile up.

    How would this affect her rtionship with Earl? Would he change because of Alea''s influence? What happens now?

    "I''m sorry."

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    "I should''ve talked to you about this more..."

    "We''re both being silly here." She shook her head. "We both knew you had feelings for her. Emotions are just that. They have their highs and lows. Something that we can not control. I didn''t expect to start feeling like this... so don''t apologize."

    "Mom..."

    Yes, this was the type of woman she was. There was no else like her and no one else capable of turning him into a fumbling, flustered boy. In front of her, all his prior experiences seemed to turn into nothing. And in front of her, he seemed to turn into his purest self- a person who wanted to be understood by others, a person who wanted many loved ones, a person who wanted his desires fulfilled, a person with afort zone.

    "You are a man, aren''t you? Don''t apologize for things like this," She touched his face and smiled lightly.

    "Thank you. There is no one else I am like this with though."

    "That better not change. You are growing up quickly and capable of making your own decisions now. As a man, be capable of backing them up."<sub> </sub>

    "Then I will be backing up my decision now. I believe that Alea is the right one."

    "Alea is much more gentle than she looks. However, jumping to marriage before a physical rtionship. Is that wise?"

    Earlughed and answered. "I am not such a shallow person,"

    As if she could read his mind, she smirked and said, "Really~? You must''ve thought that since Alea is such a good looking girl, nothing could go wrong, right?"

    "Ahem. If something does go wrong with the physical, I can always rely on my loving mother." He told her while hugging her waist tightly.

    "Sleeping with me when you''re married? How immoral."

    "Of course. How could I ever let you go?"

    "I''m just a frail woman. I can''t resist if you say such a thing." She sent a flirtatious nce and joked.

    They bothughed and continued their conversation, only returning to Artasia once the sun has setpletely.

    The night vibe of Artasia was the pr opposite of Venroris, the hidden capital. It was loud, lively, and very spirited.

    Spirits live in the Spirit World. Once Spirit Energy reach a certain threshold, spirits are able to naturally cross over into the Middle World.

    One of the ways to achieve the Spirit Energy threshold was the abundant spirit of good-natured people. Artasia, being the most popted elven city was one of the few ces where this criterion could be achieved easily.

    In the sky, various types of spirits could be seen dancing. They were like a perpetual firework show in the sky. Bright, colourful, everchanging. In the city, there was no dim spot. The streets were brightly lit up both by tastefully cedmps and by the organic presence of spirits.

    In some sections of the city, bars were opened. A ce for travellers and locals alike to take a breather. In other sections, Adventurers were selling their dungeon loot of the day. This was the heart of the Elven Kingdom. Artasia- the city that never sleeps.

    Ari and Earl briefly walked around the city upon their return before returning to their hotel.

    The hotel was located at the higher parts of the city. It was much quieter in this part of the city. There were artificial rivers, carefully maintained gardens and disciplined guards on night watch.

    A lone silhouette was standing by the entrance when they arrived. The pathway was not well-lit but the silhouette was enough to indicate her status as female. It was Saryll.

    Stepping out from the shadow, her face indicated her cheery mood.

    "Can I have a moment with Earl?"

 Chapter 141 Just A Little Bit

    In a more discreet part of Artasia, along a riverbank. The walkway, which was made of grass was neatly trimmed. The rushing sound of the river was constant and calming, capable of washing away the worries of anyone. The only source of light here was the bright moon which hovered above.

    Two figures were slowly walking on this riverbank. One was a boy with above-average heights. His features were fine and leaning heavily to the masculine side. His ck seemed to blend in with the shadows of his surroundings while his bright purple eyes lit up brightly giving a striking appearance. His clothes were incredibly neat and well-tailored. With one nce, one could tell that his poplin shirt was carefully ironed to every fold. The same could be said about his ssical cut trousers and well-shined loafers.

    The other was no one else but the monarch of the Elven Kingdom herself. No words were needed to describe her mature beauty. Her gentle green eyes, her luscious blonde hair, her voluptuous body. A simple white dress may be too simple for some, but it was perfect for her. It served as a nk canvas for her beauty to be maximally appreciated.

    "This is the first time we''re together at night," Saryll lightly said.

    "There is a first time for everything."

    "That is too true. I''m here to meet you for that."

    "To start seeing each other at night more?"

    "No, silly," Sheughed and lightly punched Earl''s arm. "You know what I mean."

    They both knew that she was here in regards to Alea''s confession. However, Earl being Earl, could not hold back throwing quips and baits at his woman of the hour.

    "I won''t know exactly unless you say. Deep in my heart, I wish you were here to spend more time with me."

    p "Sigh. There you go again. This is the man I''m marrying my daughter off to?"</anda>

    "I''m a big-hearted man."

    "You are a greedy man."

    "Yes, that is why I''m never giving up on you."

    They stopped walking. Coincidentally, the moonlight seemed to shine down the brightest here.

    "It''s impossible," She shut him down as usual before asking out of curiosity. "What do you find appealing about me anyway?"

    "Is that even a question? Everything. Everything about you appeals to me and you are also one of the people who has given me everything. Without you, I would not be standing here." He told her earnestly.

    "Earl..."<sub> </sub>

    "Teaching me Spirit Magic is surface level. What you''ve done is so much more. Coming into the Elven Kingdom alone as a child, you''ve made my childhood by being with me. Hearing my troubles, easing my heart, and helping me conquer challenges."

    In the river, their reflection was clear as a mirror. Earl wrapped his arm around her shoulder. Their eyes meeting in the reflection.

    At this moment, the moment felt right. Charm Magic flowed like electric currents between the two of them. Earl has sworn to not use Charm Magic for purposes like this but if it was for Saryll... There was no need to keep his cards hidden.

    Staring deeply into her emerald green eyes, her breath turned hot as he leaned forward. Bit by bit, their lips came closer and closer until-

    "...We can''t." Saryll ced a hand in between their lips at thest moment.

    "I see." Earl smiled sadly.

    "Our rtionship can be many things, Earl. But this is the one thing that it cannot be. I don''t see you-"

    "You say that with such a womanly look on your face."

    Yes, even in the dark, Saryll''s thoroughly blushed face could be seen clearly. Her breaths were hot, her pupils were dted, and her lips were moist. She quickly nced around and froze the moment she saw the state of her face in the reflection of the water.

    "Please..."

    "There is no way things will end here, Teacher. Saryll. Not when you are like this."

    Despite her refusals, she stayed within his reach. His arms were still wrapped around her supple body and she stayed in this zone with no intentions of stepping away. The reason for this was very simple. Earl was special to her.

    Other than her blood and child, Alea. Earl was the only one who she felt truly responsible for. His progress, his current state, the joys they shared together through the years. They were all things she felt responsible for.

    Did she truly love Abelis? These questions begin to pop up. Abelis was her assigned guard since childhood. Her only malepanion in her younger years and one who would risk his life for her and their child. Against Earl, who was truly the more special one?

    "Did you think I was harmless? I take opportunities when they are avable. Please... take me a little seriously." He told her without breaking eye contact. This was his resolve.

    She did not look away. When he was speaking, her eyes were trembling slightly but it was as if something clicked inside her at this moment. Everything turned calm and peaceful for her. She whispered, "...Just a little bit..."

    It was unknown what she was referring to but such words were enough for Earl. He held onto her closer, feeling the soft sensation of her buns pressing against his chest for the first time. Before today, they''ve never been this physically close.

 Chapter 142 Secret

    "We don''t speak of this," Saryll strictly reminded on the way back.

    In the end, shepletely went off track with what she invited Earl out for. She wanted to talk about her daughter but instead, she was confronted out of the blue. They''ve done little to nothing but a wave of excitement washed over her. ''What am I doing?'' She couldn''t help but think.

    "No one will know of this," Earl smilingly replied. The joyous tone of his voice was enough to let anyone know of his gleeful mood.

    As of now, their rtionship was unknown, nonexistent. But to Earl, this was headed in the right direction.

    To Earl, Saryll was a top priority. Her charms were through the roof and after witnessing what she did the other night, he knew that he had a sure chance of seeding. Perhaps the intent behind the creation of his original magic was not for the pleasures of his harem, but for fulfilling his uncontroble greed.

    On the other hand, Saryll''s mind was in shambles. The relentless attacks of Earl''s Charm Magic infused touches and whips of Shadow Magic sent her mind astray. To this point, her life has been stagnant- a trait typical of elven lives. A kingdom to take care of, a family to take care of, living day by day carefreely. Did she want something to change? Earl''s desire... could she possibly ept? What did she truly desire?

    When a person grows up with a certain set of values, time was needed on top of contemtion for something to change.

    No further words were exchanged for the rest of the journey. Earl enjoyed the sensation of cool wind brushing against his face. It served as a source of rity for his mind.

    Many things had happened today. Alea''s proposal and progress with Saryll were the two major points. Tomorrow, the joint training would continue.

    By the time Earl returned to his hotel, Saryll''s face had eased up considerably to the point where her lips had a slight curve upwards.

    "I''ll be going in now. See you tomorrow... Teacher," Earl bid his farewells.

    Saryll remained standing shoulder to shoulder with him. She leaned to his head and whispered, "Good night. I''ll see you tomorrow," ending her sentence by lightly blowing on his ear.

    Before he could react, she was already gone with the wind. Fleeting, but the cold sensation on his ear was proof of what she has just done. Indeed, a Queen was a Queen. She could not be underestimated.

    A rtionship was a careful bncing act of expectations. Earl has done his part, and Saryll has just done hers.

    "I''m back," Earl announced his return upon entering the room.

    The ce they decided to stay at had a balcony with a distant view of the city. At the balcony, Ari was seated and reading a book to herself. She carefully bookmarked her book and turned to Earl, "Come sit outside with me. It feels nice out here."<sub> </sub>

    She was dressed in a loose bathrobe as usual. Her hair was already dry from the constant cooling of the wind, resting lightly down her shoulders.

    Following her instruction, he took a seat next to her. Their eyes met and they greeted each other with smiles. Not much needed to be said when they were together. He wrapped his arm around her shoulders and pulled her closer.

    Outside on the balcony, the cool wind brushed against their bodies nonstop but when they were sharing body heat like this, the coldness of the wind was no problem.

    In the end, they fell asleep in this position, only waking up when the warm sunlight kissed their skin.

    In another ce, Artasia Pce.

    Alea was beginning her morning routine. She was a meticulous girl and this quality carried over to every aspect of her life. Every day, she would wake up at the same time. After stepping out of bed, she straightened her bedsheets and folded her nket. This quality is usually one never seen in other royalties.

    The story behind how this quality was developed could be med on her mother. Saryll, as someone who loved cute things more than anything, has always insisted on taking care of her daughter. As a result, the times when Alea was taken proper care of by a servant was far and few. To escape the clutches of her mother, she ended up developing this quality within her.

    Of course, this was not to say she was free. When bathing, the chances of being groped by her mother was very high. There were times when she would wake up to find her mother next to her. To deal with this, she has gotten used to throwing her mother out of her bed.

    The reality was- they were truly a close family.

    The next step to Alea''s routine was the bath. While cleaning herself, she would make herself a block of ice to press against her face to remove any puffiness from sleeping. Once that was done, she would begin with her hair routine and skin routine.

    To make this process more efficient, she had collected a vast collection of oils from all over the continent. These oils were all of the highest quality with varying properties. Collecting beauty products was one of Alea''s few hobbies.

    Back at the Venroris Pce, she had rooms dedicated to storing these oils and creams. She also had a team of servants dedicated to buying these items for her.

    By the end of her bathing session, her hair was glossy and smooth. Her skin, supple and hydrated- soft to touch and feel. She sat in front of the mirror with her legs in an M shape. In the mirror was an elven girl as beautiful as an angel. Every delicate part of her body was visible. Alea let out a light smile as her hands reached for her sizable breasts. They were soft to the extreme from how well maintained her skin was. Her hands continued to wander and...

    After a light session, the princess was fully dressed and prepared to leave for the day.

 Chapter 143 Bad Girl

    The second day of joint training proceeded smoothly for Earl and Alea. After one day of training together the day before, their teamwork had improved by leaps and bounds and it would continue to improve.

    Individually, the Grand Tower would be challenging to beat- nearing impossible. But together with the power of teamwork, their power is increased exponentially.

    Earl was a workaholic who revolved most of his day around training. His thinking was unorthodox from his background on earth. This is further exemplified in the creation of his two original magics. With the upbringing of his Archmage mother, it was impossible for him to be weak with all the training and studying he has gone through.

    Alea was a natural-born genius with rich battle experience. If someone could match Earl''s work habits, it would be this princess. Her ess to secret royal techniques and tutge under Ari guaranteed her spot as one of the strongest within her generation.

    Boom!

    A minotaur was knocked back and mmed into a wall, causing spiderweb-like cracks to form.

    "This is the end of this floor," Alea murmured.

    They''ve reached the 14th floor. If they kept up this pace, they would be done with the joint training in a few days. However, that was unlikely as the difficulty spikes floor.

    "Your stamina is impressive," Earl chuckled.

    Yesterday, Alea was doing more work than Earl due to the lower difficulty. Now that the workload was split 50-50, Earl was suffering while Alea appeared to be breezing through the monsters.

    "And I said it was fine to leave it to me."

    "That would hurt my pride too terribly."

    The rest area on this floor was the same as the other floor. An empty stone room with no furnishing. But this was nothing in the face of Alea who came prepared today.

    In the corner of the room, she pulled out nkets and pillows from her storage device andid them down. She casually took a seat before the awestruck Earl and gestured. "Come."

    "O-Okay."

    Needless to say, Earl was impressed. This level of thoughtfulness was on par with Aria and Lily. Indeed, he was fortunate to be surrounded by wonderful women.

    The level offort from the nkets and pillows was akin to settling in an oasis after venturing in the desert for a whole day. He fully settled down and rxed his mind with his back against the wall.

    Alea was doing the same next to him. Their shoulders were briefly touching and they were apanied by silence.

    After a long while, she spoke. "Are you hungry?"

    "What''s avable?"

    "Me."

    He has gotten used to her aggressive responses, quipping back lightheartedly. "How many steps did we skip this time?"

    She smiled and looked at him. "I''m joking, of course."

    "Getting my hopes up..."<sub> </sub>

    "How much do I interest you?"

    "Enough for me to marry you?"

    "Good answer." Alea smiled wider and leaned in to kiss Earl. And Earl, being the pervert he was, took the chance to take things further.

    Unlike their first kiss which was pure and innocent, this one became more erotic- involving their lips and tongues entangling together.

    The taste of Alea''s saliva was light and sweet, like the most freshly produced nectar. Her tongue was slow and clumsy from herck of experience but under Earl''s lead, she was following along well.

    When they separated, there was a thin line of saliva connecting their lips. The princess was hooked. She drew her face closer to Earl''s and pressed her forehead against his.

    Her emerald green eyes were right in front of his face. The eyes were the window to the soul. While they were the exact same shade as her mother''s, they were very much different. Alea''s was energetic and yful. As if a shackle has been unleashed, her yful and animated nature hase forward.

    "I liked that. More."

    Their lips connected once again. This time, Alea tried to take the lead. Her tongue moved clumsily but she was a quick learner. Entangling their tongue together over and over again, she quickly became more proficient with kissing.

    Time passed and all that remained was the soft sound of their breathing. Alea pinned Earl against the wall and sat on hisp. Her actions were straight to the point and aggressive which he did not mind.

    Her beautiful doll-like face was blushed and her eyshes fluttered. With gem-like eyes full of emotions, a slight smile was formed on her lips. They were wet, glossy, and plump from the kissing earlier which made her look alluring to the extreme.

    Her body was toned and soft at the same time. From his experience with many women, the quality of Alea''s skin stood out the most. They were so soft that it was almost like she was boneless. His touches were infused with Charm Magic, drawing her even closer and getting her addicted to his touches.

    "What kind of girls do you like?" The princess softly asked.

    "It''s unlike you to ask something like that," He lightly replied.

    Alea pinned him further into the wall, pressing her ample breasts tightly against his chest. "I''m a bad girl."

    Earl lightly blew on her ear, giving her a jolt and whispered, "Why do you think so?"

    "I''m not very gentle. I''m pushy and selfish. They are not good traits. Even now, I do not know how I should behave so I am letting out my desires on you."

    "You should know how I am. I think the way you''re acting right now is very... lovely."

    His words were like honey to the princess in heat. It spiralled her further down her thoughts. If she was going to be his wife, he was going to develop her to her fullest potential.

    "The books told me that men like their women submissive. This position is okay for you?"

    "Don''t think too much. I will be myself while remaining honest with you, so you should do the same."

    "I see. I will be honest then." Alea came to a decision. A wider smile appeared on her noble face as her mental shackles went away.

 Chapter 144 Yours

    The next day...

    "Take your pants off."

    Alea smilingly said when they reached the rest area. On this day, she was wearing a crisp, pristine white buttoned shirt and a ssic ck pleated skirt. The length of the skirt was moderate, ending right at her knees and a pair of dark stockings covered her shapely legs. Compared to her usual attire, this was chicer and gave a more mature vibe.

    "..?" The princess''s statement came out of the blue. Earl had to question what he heard for a second. "Did I do something wrong?"

    The blue-haired girl tilted her head and innocently replied. "No?"

    "Why am I taking my pants off?"

    "I am being honest with my desires. I would like to do intimate things with you." Alea maintained a straight face as she said but a small blush had formed on her cheeks.

    In this state, Alea was incredibly lovely, leaving Earl speechless. Despite being the cultured man he was, this approach from Alea came from out of nowhere. Where was the forey? The buildup? What was he supposed to do in this situation?

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I would appreciate some forey or buildup to this..."

    "Forey? Ah." As if struck by a sudden moment of realization, Alea''s face turned redder. "I was too excited and totally forgot."

    The following moment, Alea stuffed her body against Earl''s. Their bodies pressed against one another, herrge bosom pressing against his chest, and her soft breaths tickling against his neck.

    "What is forey? Teach me." She looked up to him with upturned eyes.

    Intentional or not, it was a deadly attack against Earl''s soul. He no longer questioned things and considered his words carefully.

    "You see- before jumping into things like this, sometimes it''s more natural to warm each other into the mood. Let me ask you a question. What are some things that get you like this?"

    "Ah. I''m always like this."

    "W-what do you mean?"

    "You seem to be choosing your words carefully, so I will just say it directly. It''s very easy for me to be horny- as if I was born like this. If you make me happy, I will go further into heat. I told you, didn''t I?" A lewd smile crept up on Alea''s wless face as she whispered, "I''m a bad girl."<sub> </sub>

    "You told me to be honest, so I''m being fully transparent with you." She continued. "This is what it looks like when I''m being honest. I''m in heat and would like to do many intimate things with you."

    Earl looked at this gorgeous girl in this embrace and realized that he had found a true gem.

    "I understand now. I must apologize for how I was treating you earlier but I must ask, how do you control yourself?"

    "No need for any apologies. You didn''t know so I must tell you now. I pleasure myself several times a day. I simply can''t get enough. Do you understand now? The reason for my excitement? When I''m around you, there have been so many moments when I almost lost control." She paused and licked her lips.

    "We''ve gone off track. I digress. To answer your question, I am horny most waking hours of the day. Tell me. What can I do to turn you on?"

    Yes, Alea was indeed a true gem. Even after confessing her embarrassing secret, there was not a hint of embarrassment on her face. This was true confidence within oneself.

    Deep inside, Earl was ted. How could he not be?

    "I am a simple man. If you throw yourself at me, that is enough to do the job."

    ? "You really are simple. I''ve said so much, and that''s all you had to say?"

    "I know you don''t like it when I mention my Aria and Lily. They are the one who takes care of all my needs."

    "It''s as I thought... I''ve saved all my first times for you, and you have none for me?" Alea pouted.

    "I''m a simple man. I couldn''t resist."

    "No matter. You are all mine now anyway." Alea tiptoed and kissed Earl intensely.

    Compared to yesterday, Alea''s kissing technique had increased immensely. The sweet taste of her saliva flowed into Earl''s mouth but that was only the beginning.

    From what she said, her body was no longer off-limits. His hands wandered down to her waist, circling before ending on her asscheeks of heavenly softness. Her body jolted in response before she pushed her breasts further into his chest as if she wanted to melt their bodies together. He could not get enough of her ass. They were the ass of his dreams, one of the many pairs he had fantasized about. And today, they were finally his.

    "This is what it feels to be touched? I love it. I love it, Earl. Touch me more. Kiss me more. I am yours."

 Chapter 145 Alea

    Earl''s touches sent electric jolts through Alea''s body. Even the lightest of touches seemed to have an effect. She felt like she was floating on clouds as her mind turned vague from pleasure. To retaliate, she moved her hands all over his body- exploring the male body for the first time.

    While this was going on, the kisses never ended. Earl separated from her lips and kissed a trail leading to her neck.

    "Mhmm... Haah...~"

    The moans of the princess were like music to Earl''s ears as he introduced her to the pleasures of male-female interaction. While he has touched all over her body, the erogenous parts of her body were left alone. The most he has gone was groping her butt cheeks. To a green girl like Alea, this was enough to further melt her body into Earl''s.

    The softness of her body, herforting whispers, and her warmth... This was all wonderful and felt like a dream.

    Earl took his hands off to let her rest, looking at her heavily panting face which shined with eroticism. The carnal pleasures were truly the Achilles heel of Alea. Killing monsters for hours was not enough to reduce her into this breathless state, and yet Charm Magic induced touches for a few minutes was sufficient.

    "I... want to make you feel good too. Teach me. What should I do?" She asked softly. Her words were sweet as honey, sending fluffy feelings through Earl''s heart.

    Against this heavy approach, there was no longer a need to hold back.

    "You can start by taking my pants off." He kindly suggested.

    The princess pouted. "So I was right the first time..."

    Saying so, she went on her knees and easily unbuckled Earl''s belt followed by unbuttoning his trousers. They fell to the ground and Alea was able to clearly see the silhouette of Earl''s penis for the first time, hidden by a thinyer of underwear.

    Her hands moved almost impatiently as she hurriedly took Earl''s underwear off, springing Earl''s member into life.

    Alea was enraptured by the monster before her. Long, thick shaft with bulging veins looking like roadmaps. A foreskin that was too small to sufficiently cover his nds, showing her the tip as well as the small amounts of pre-cum dripping out. She quicklypared this sight to the one of her father''s in her memory and the difference was night and day. This one was so... big.

    "Do you know what to do?" Earl''s voice interrupted the princess out of her thoughts.

    Alea licked her lips in preparation and said. "I will begin and you can correct me if I do anything wrong."

    Her hands moved shakily in excitement as she grabbed Earl''s member with two hands. The warmth of this beast reminded her that everything happening was real.<sub> </sub>

    Yes... this was what she wanted all along. The release of her carnal pleasures. Years of suffering from lust alone would be over today.

    Earl''s foreskin was pulled back, showing her the magnificent shape of his member. She recalled her knowledge from all the books she read as well as her memories from years of peeking at her parents.

    First, she used her lc tongue to have a taste of Earl''s precum. It was sweet... Alea was delighted! All her fantasies were bing true. Unable to resist any longer, she strained her jaws open and took Earl''s head down in one go.

    She held onto his legs for support and slowly moved her head while getting used to the feeling of his cock in her mouth.

    On the other hand, Earl could barely contain his excitement and joy. Alea was the first girl in this world who he fell in love with the proper way. While he was led by ulterior motives at first, the charms of this girl managed to enrapture his heart eventually.

    On the outside, she was a cold girl of few words. But the inside could not be any more different than that. She was emotional, she was ambitious, she was a girl with many dreams and a pure heart capable of moving anyone.

    He carefully entered her heart step by step and she did the same to him. Rtionships were a two-way road and she was the one who initiated the final step.

    When he saw her go down on her knees and unbuckled his pants without any reservation, a sense of wholeness filled his entire body. Her actions may be clumsy but the intentions behind them were genuine.

    Right now, she was on her knees sucking him off. Her technique was a far cry from his other girls but his excitement was magnifying the level of pleasure thousands of times. Every time her tongueshed against his cock sent him to cloud nine, making his knees shake. The way she maintained eye contact without breaking away gave him the urge to hold her down and fuck her senseless. She was a natural-born seductress.

    "Schlup. Schlup."

    The lewd sound of her sucking was the only sound present in the quiet resting room of this dungeon. Saliva continually dripped down Alea''s chin and down her neck from how much she was sucking.

    At the present moment, she did not look like a dignified princess, but a dedicated whore giving in to her lust.

    Earl''s Charm Magic was a passive skill on his body parts. The more Alea sucked, the more she would grow to love it.

    However, all the thoughts of Earl were broken down to bits when she pulled her face away and licked her lips.

    "Hold my face and ravage it until you cum."

 Chapter 146 Alea 2

    p "Hold my face and ravage it until you cum."</anda>

    Alea licked her lips and said. Her usual cold demeanour was nowhere to be seen. Right now, she was just a beautiful girl tainted by lust. Her well cared, glossy blue hair was dishevelled. Her green eyes were dted from excitement and saliva continually dripped down her chin.

    Earl''s lust was already bubbling. This single sentence from Alea sent it to the peak. He clutched onto her head and drove his monster down her throat, feeling the folds of her mouth and tongue wrap around him. The pleasure was so intense he involuntarily shivered, his mind bing blurry.

    When rity returned, he found her looking right at him with those upturned eyes of hers. They were eyes filled with heartfelt emotions that only served to trickle more into his lust.

    Holding her head, he thrust in and out of her throat to his heart''s content.

    "Ugg. Ugg. Ugg."

    An indescribable moan woulde out of Alea with every thrust. Her saliva flew everywhere from how hard he was thrusting.

    It did not take long for Earl to climax under these conditions. Alea was a girl with almost perfect control of her body from her background of closebat mastery. There was not a single time her gag reflex activated under Earl''s ravenous attacks. Rather, she constricted and controlled her mouth to tightly wrap around Earl''s member all the way to the end.

    The colour white filled Earl''s mind when he finally climaxed. It was the hardest he hade in a long time. He felt a sense of liberation, like a bird spreading its wings for the first time. Like boulders being lifted off his shoulder, he felt light and free.

    Gulp. Gulp. Gulp.

    Alea diligently swallowed Earl''s full load which should''ve been impossible for the average girl like a good whore. The mere taste of it sent her eyes rolling back and her panties being soiled.

    Indeed, the carnal desires were Alea''s biggest weakness. She orgasmed just from the act of feting Earl.

    Huff. Huff.

    The two of them breathed heavily in the silent room. They looked at each other lovingly, submerging themselves in the afterglow of this emotion.

    After a couple of minutes, Alea wiped her dirtied face with a handkerchief. She looked to Earl''s cock which remained standing tall and wetted her lips.

    "I want more."

    "Help yourself. I won''t move."

    "Fine." She pouted and gently held Earl''s cock in her hand, stroking it softly. With her hand still moving, she held his penis in her mouth and cleaned every corner of it with her tongue.

    "Does this feel good?"

    "Yes," Earl answered with a pleasured face.

    "Your face pleases me," Alea noted as she observed the different reactions of Earl.

    "Do I look different?"

    "I am talking about your expression."

    "Well, your face pleases me too."

    "I must look very lewd right now."

    "So you realize."

    "I simply can''t help myself. If we were in a better ce, I would put this inside me and give you my virginity."

    "Princess, those are not thoughts that should be vocalized out loud."

    Alea took Earl''s member out of her mouth to speak. "It''s fine as long as you''re the only one that hears it."<sub> </sub>

    To Earl, her face looked so incredibly earnest, his heart melted a level further. Not knowing what to say, he simply said. "I see."

    "Yes." She nodded and continued sucking.

    "Go a little bit up. That''s good."

    "Keep telling me what to do."

    "Touch yourself for me."

    "Okay."

    Following Earl''smand, Alea adjusted her sitting position and shaped her legs to the M shape. Her skirt was lifted and a pair of dark coloured stockings covered her fine legs. At her crotch, there was a dark spot from her earlier orgasm. She kept one hand on Earl''s cock and used her other hand to gingerly navigate under her stockings and panties.

    "Mhmm..."

    Squelch. Squelch.

    Lewd sounds came from Alea''s soaking wet pussy and mouth simultaneously. Soft, melodic moans filled the silent room.

    After a while, Alea took her hand other off from Earl''s penis and used it to unbutton her vest and shirt.

    Plop.

    A loud sound came from her lips when she let go of little Earl. "Would you like to see more?"

    "Show me."

    "Say it nicely."

    "Please show me."

    "I take care of my body well. Please look carefully."

    Alea finished unbuttoning her shirt, and her cleavage was exposed. Her breasts were exquisitely bnced- not toorge, not too small. They were hidden behind a cute white brassiere with pink ents. Further down her body was herpletely t stomach and thin waist, all for Earl to see.

    A redder hue took on Alea''s face as this happened. Her brassiere was made to be unhooked from the front. With one hand, her buns were spilt forward. They were exceptionally perky and round. Her nipples were pink and served to ent the whole package.

    "What do you think?"

    "I''m speechless. It''s magnificent. You look perfect."

    "Thank you. I''m d you like it." Alea''s face blushed more. This was the cuter side of hers.

    She then resumed sucking Earl. This time, she used one hand to tease her breasts and the other to y with her lower parts. Her technique was leagues better than before. In conjunction with the erotic sceneid out before him, Earl found his climax quickly approaching.

    "I''m about to cum." He warned.

    "Go ahead." She mumbled and used her tongue more intensely, further elerating Earl''s orgasm.

    No words were needed at the moment of climax as the contraction in Earl''s cock spoke for itself. Alea hurriedly removed her lips and sprayed cum all over her face and chest.

    It was an indescribable scene. This princess- the Elven Princess, the dreams of many elven youths was before him, sitting while covered in his cum from head to chest.

    She licked the bit of cum that was on her lips and smiled. "Now you''ve imed me as yours."

 Chapter 147 A Fathers Worries

    "By the way," Alea spoke to Earl as they were on their way to leaving the dungeon.

    "Hm?"

    "I will be participating in the Spirit Festival Youth Competition."

    "I''ll go watch, of course."

    "Watch me win."

    "I like the confidence. If I recall correctly, the age limit of thispetition goes to 30?"

    Elves were the longest living race. To them, age 30 and below were all of the same level, as strange as that sounds.

    "Yes. It''s no problem, however. The Expert level is the first major teau for most people so it''s unlikely for there to be someone out there stronger than me."

    Earl hummed and asked. "What''s this year''s reward?"

    "The Spirit Tear."

    The Spirit Tear is a miraculous item that could only be produced by the Spirit King himself. The history behind this item goes back to the thousand-year tradition between spirits and elves.

    Elves were the purest race and one mostpatible with spirits who live in the Spirit World. The energy of the Middle World was capable of nourishing spirits and for them to cross over, they must be called over by a person of pure soul or wait for environmental conditions to be fulfilled.

    The passive conditions for spirits to cross over without the assistance of a summoner were far and few. As such, the assistance of a summoner was always more reliable.

    To have a reliable source ofing over to the Middle World, a tradition between elves and spirits was made. This was the history behind Spirit Magic.

    In exchange for staying in the Middle World, spirits fight for their summoners.

    During the Spirit Festival, the sheer concentration of pure souls in Artasia was enough for spirits to cross over to the Middle World easily. This concentration of soul was so strong, it was capable of summoning the Spirit King.

    Naturally, this benefitted both sides. Spirits would be stronger during their stay in the Middle World and elves would receive the chance to be exposed to strong spirits, opening the door to Spirit Magic. This was the origin of the Spirit Festival.

    It was a mutual effort on both sides and as one would expect, it was the biggest event in the Elven Kingdom.

    Countless visitors from other nations woulde to the Elven Kingdom during this time to marvel at the magnificence of spirits.

    "The Spirit Tear... that''s a legendary item." Earl was impressed.

    "Yes, after I consume it, I will be even better looking." Alea inly said.

    "That''s what you''re using for..?"

    "It''s said that the Spirit Tear nourishes the soul with the side effects of improving looks. I say it''s the other way around."

    Earl was speechless for one moment and impressed the next. He smiled wryly. She was a princess through and through.

    They arrived at the exit. Earl was close enough to Alea to know what she was thinking. He showed no resistance as she pushed him against the wall and kissed him lovingly.

    "The day seems to be so short when I am with you." She softly smiled.

    "I wouldn''t be able to hold back if we were together longer than this."

    "That sounds like a good thing."

    "Our role seems to have reversed. This side of you... it''s very lovely."<sub> </sub>

    "I told you, right?" Alea leaned in to whisper. "I''m an honest girl."

    "More like a bad one."

    "That too. We can do more lewd things tomorrow. You don''t have to hold yourself back, I have no limit."

    "You are too dangerous." Earlughed.

    That night, Earl thoroughly enjoyed Ari''s body to release his pent up lust. Even though Alea had pleasured him with her lips earlier, Ari''s body was in a league of its own.

    He came in her over and over again, inting her belly to an oversized degree. Cum trickled out of her tight pussy and stained the clean sheets of their bed. They cuddled and Ari rested her face on his chest with a content expression on her face.

    This was interrupted with an unexpected visitor came. Abelis, the prince consort.

    Earl took his face away from the hole in the door and let his mother know.

    "It looks like the Prince Consort is here for me."

    Arizilyid on the bed with no desire to get up. Her naked body wasid bare across the bed, lighting up another fire in Earl which he had to hold down.

    "He''s probably here for Alea."

    Earl walked over to put a nket over Ari. "I''ll be back."

    She held onto the nket and pulled it tighter. Her eyes were soft and clear. "Come back soon."

    "Yes."

    Later, Earl and Abelis walked side by side under the night sky. The former unconsciously brought thetter to a riverbank.

    "Your training is going well?" Abelis asked with a friendly smile. He had the demeanour of a kind senior, not intimidating in the slightest.

    "It''s going very well. Your daughter is helping me a lot."

    "That''s good. Back in the days, Saryll had to go through simr training and I was the one who apanied her."

    Earl was curious. He asked, "I didn''t know that Teacher had such history. How far do you guys go?"

    "Ever since I could remember." The prince consort fondly said. "The Old King and Queen were very protective of her. I was the most talented of my generation and was assigned to be her guard even though we were both very young."

    They engaged in a series of small talk regarding the dungeon and training. The cool night wind apanied them along with the sound of the river moving. Overall, the vibe was rxed.

    "Actually... I came here because I heard about you and Alea."

    "What questions do you have?"

    "You are very straightforward. Do not be worried. I have no say over this. It''s just the worries of an overprotective father." Abelis said with a in face. "I know that you have a very close rtionship with your servants. Do you... n to stay loyal to Alea?"

    The eyes of a man could tell many things. While Abelis'' golden eyes looked calm, Earl could tell he was worried about many things.

    "No."

    "I see." Abelis remained calm. "Alea''s status is special. You don''t n to change?"

    "Alea fell for me because I am me. There is no need to change. It would be unfair to the people who took the time to know me. That is why... I will never change."

 Chapter 148 Dont Stop

    "I will never change," Earl said, his bright purple eyes gleaming with a certain glow.

    To Abelis who has lived for hundreds of years, Earl was just a child. However, the confidence behind his words was something that was not seen often.

    "You have a unique charm." Abelis came to a decision.

    "What about you? Could you say the same?" Earl returned the question.

    The question took the Spirit Knight by surprise. He shook his head and answered, "That''s not for me to decide."

    The man looked far into the river and continued. "My life is for the Kingdom. That means whatever I be... is only for the Kingdom- my homnd which I love."

    "A person like you is the Prince Consort?" Earl chuckled. It was a question that could be taken in many ways.

    The prince consort processed the words and answered. "Are you disappointed? You should be. Even before I was born, my fate was already decided as a subject of the royal family and I have no issues with that. Look at me. I have a beautiful family and I live every day to protect their future. That- who could possibly have anyints with that?"

    "I see. Your Highness, who are you?" Earl carefully asked, looking at the most powerful man in the Elven Kingdom who at this very moment- looked so incredibly weak in his eyes. He watched as Abelis struggled toe up with an answer. Unable to stand it anymore, he ced his hand on Abelis''s shoulder. "My apologies. I''ve overstepped my bounds."

    The meeting has initially been about Abelis testing Earl but it has turned into Earl catching a glimpse of Abelis''s soul.

    "I should be the one apologizing." Abelisughed. "No one has asked me such a question before so I nked."

    Earl smiled warmly and suggested. "Shall we call it a night today?"

    "I shall bid my farewells now then."

    Abelis left and Earl took a seat on the riverbank, watching the river flow.

    As Abelis walked back, the man pondered... Who was he?

    He was born in the great family of Ailos- one of the 3 Great Noble Families of the Elven Kingdom.

    In his youth, he was the guard of the princess. When they grew up, he became the prince consort, and she became the queen, his wife.

    Later, he became a father and his position in the political climate of the Kingdom further solidified.

    Now, he had all these things. He was fulfilled. Yes, he was fulfilled. That was the word.

    Minutes after Abelis left, Earl was leftpletely alone by the river. The fresh scent of the grass, the rxing sound of the river, and the bright light from the full moon apanied him.

    Also at the riverbank was a line of trees in the shadow, unreachable by the moonlight. A womanly silhouette slowly stepped out from behind the tree. It was Saryll.

    She made no effort to hide her presence as she stepped onto the grass and sat next to Earl.

    Now, the reflection in the river showed them both- sitting side by side. The scene reflected was natural and picturesque- akin to a couples portrait. Earl wrapped his hand around Saryll''s shoulder and pulled her closer.

    "It wouldn''t be fair to the people who took the time to know you..." Saryll whispered and repeated Earl''s words. She eavesdropped on their conversation but the sentence seemed to be directed at her.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, that includes you. My dearest Teacher who has spent so much of her time with me." Earl softly replied, their eyes meeting in the river reflection.

    "Did you know I was here?"

    "No." He shook his head. "I''m d you''re here, though."

    "Oh? I was curious as to what you two were going to say," Saryll replied, her face gradually turning red under Earl''s influence.

    "I''m more interested in you right now."

    "You naughty boy..."

    "Just a little bit, right?"

    "Just a little."

    At her confirmation, Earl finally turned to look at the Queen.  Her face was full of eroticism and full of unspeakable charms. She was a ssic mature beauty with ssic elven features of big green eyes and a small, well-shaped nose. Her golden hair looked more luscious than ever under the moonlight. They were wavy and flowed down her shoulders. As usual, she wore a clean white rope decorated with golden essories, befitting her regal status.

    Despite her robe being loose-fitting, all her curves were well defined from how well-endowed she was.

    Earl ran his hand through her hair, feeling its silky softness beforending on her face. He caressed her face softly, tracing through her perfect features and trailed off to her ears.

    "Mhmm..."

    A small moan full of sweetness leaked from her lips.

    Earl''s Charm Magic never stopped working. Its effects piled up and snowballed without a stop in Saryll and the effects were finally showing.

    Gulp.

    <o>,m Saryll swallowed a mouthful of saliva to stop herself from drooling. She bit her bottom lips and closed her eyes, wholly feeling Earl''s soft grazes.</o>

    Earl smiled in satisfaction and removed his hands.

    "Don''t stop."

    Indeed, the mother-daughter pair was alike in this regard. Albeit, the mother was more proficient in controlling her desires.

    "I thought it was just a little bit?"

    "We can do more." Saryll licked her lips and pinned Earl against the grass.

    "I''ve dreamed of this." He smiled. The feeling of Saryll mounting on top of his body was glorious. The glint of the moon illuminated all her features for him to admire.

    "Remember, it''s only a little bit."

 Chapter 149 Acknowledgement

    At Saryll''s consent, Earl moved his hands up her body. She had him pinned to the ground, leaving his arms to be the only moving appendages left.

    The moon was high above and the sky was clear of clouds. With such backlit, Earl was left mesmerized by the Queen''s appearance which was furtherplemented by her erotic expression.

    "Let''s kiss," Earl said.

    A teasing smile appeared on her face. "That''s off-limits," She shook her head.

    "What about this?" His hands reached for her voluminous breasts.

    "Clear."

    A heavenly sensation filled the palms of Earl''s hand. He felt like he was carrying the weight of the world in his hands as the excess spilt over his hands and through the gaps of his fingers. His mouth felt parched as he imagined what it would feel like without this thin fabric separating his hands and her breasts.

    "Take it off." He told her.

    She hesitated and then nodded. "I''m going to turn around."

    The buttons to her dress were located at the back. As she shifted the weight of her body, her lower buns continuously ground against Earl''s abs, further fueling the mes to his desires.

    Her back was exposed to him as he unbuttoned her royal garment.

    Click. Click. Click.

    The sound of the buttons bing undone apanied their soft breathing and the soft sound of the moving river.

    Once all the buttons were undone, Earl sat up and hugged Saryll from behind, preventing her dress from falling offpletely.

    "..!?"

    Their reflection was shown in the river once again. Earl watched Saryll''s expression change as he began to blow softly into her ear. Her soft body fidgetted in his arms with every blow. Once he finally bit down on her ear, he let go of his arms and let her dress fall onto the floor.

    "Haah..." She let out a hot breath as droplets of sweat umted on her forehead.

    "Are you enjoying this?" He whispered.

    In the river, her bare body was shown before him. The delicate line of her corbone. The elegant curves of her body. The whiteness and delicateness of her skin.

    Whish.

    Her bra fell off with a swift movement of his hand, spilling her curves forth. They were shapely and stacked. Without a second thought, his hands had already moved to ravish them.

    "Mhmm..."

    Every movement of his hand would change its shape in unimaginable ways and once he took his hands off, they would return to their original shape.

    Finally, his fingers moved to pinch the cherries at the top.

    "Mhmm..!!?"

    Saryll''s eyes widened at the sudden sensation. Endless pleasure filled her boobs and into her brain. Her mind turned nk and her thighs involuntarily squeezed together to prevent the fluids from spilling out.<sub> </sub>

    What was this sensation?

    She has never felt this level of pleasure before. Just as she was about to grasp this sensation, it came to a halt-

    "Haah... Ha... Why did you stop..?"

    "Would you like more?" Earl''s whispers came like a devil''s.

    "Give me more. Don''t stop." She begged. Their eyes meeting for real. Earl''s eyes were calm and filled with endless love. On the other hand, Saryll could not imagine what kind of face she was making right now.

    Before her eyes, a small smile crept up on Earl''s face as his hands resumed to their previous post. Seconds felt like minutes as her body waited in anticipation for the touch toe. This wait was not without reward as the instant she was touched, her bodily fluids gushed out like a tide from her lower body.

    "Yessss....!!"

    "You are my dream, Teacher. Whatever I am capable of is up to you." Earl whispered.

    He kept one hand on her breast and slowly crawled the other one down to her thighs. The lingering fluids on her thighs were enough to let him know what he should do next.

    Her white panties- stained with her love juice waited before his hands like a locket waiting to be opened. A line of drool dripped down from the corner of Saryll''s lips as she waited for this touch toe.

    Unable to wait any further, she looked up to meet Earl in the eyes, as if telling him to proceed. The look in Saryll''s eyes was exceedingly dreamy- trapping Earl in his world before he could break out.

    This magnificent woman in his arms was the object of his dreams. They had gone through many emotional bondings, many smiles, manyughs, many touches.

    And at longst, she was almost his.

    He gently ced his finger at the most sensitive spot of her honey pot. As if a button was pushed, more fluids gushed out while she trembled like a broken doll in his arms.

    Her gorgeous green eyes momentarily rolled back, her breasts jiggled nonstop and a silly smile was worn on her face.

    Earl held her face and admired her fine features while he waited for her toe back from the other side.

    All things must be done in moderation. What he had done today was the most he could''ve pushed without severe rpse from Saryll.

    It took a few minutes for Saryll toe back to herself. Earl held her warmly in his embrace with no further advances.

    "..." Saryll was speechless as the reality of what she had done just struck her. Regret, fear, excitement. All these conflicting emotions came forth.

    "Teacher. This is our little secret."

    "What are you getting at?"

    "Just like you, it would be disastrous for me if Alea found out. We will keep our normal rtionship separate and no one will ever know of this." Earl earnestly told her. "You are my dream, an important person in my life. I am unable to give you up."

    "You''ve thought about this," Saryll sighed and came to a decision. A bright smile emerged on her face. "Since we''vee this far, there is no point in turning back. It''s embarrassing for me to say, but you are also important to me. As long as this doesn''t affect my other rtionships, we can make this work."

    Earl smiled and leaned in to kiss her forehead. A lip to lip contact may be forbidden right now but a kiss to the forehead was enough to convey his care and adoration for her.

 Chapter 150 Intense Night

    The night was young. Alea was having a difficult time sleeping. She did not close the curtains to her room today, leaving a slight crack in the window open. Every so often, a small gust of wind would make its way through the window and cool the room.

    She looked out to the moon and pulled her nket closer to her face.

    "I want to see him..."

    A fond smile apanied by a blush formed on her pretty face as she recalled the things she had done today. The slight wetness in her panties let her know that she was starting to go into heat again.

    From this, an important question emerges. "Should I touch myself?"

    Next door, her parents were starting to go at it. The moans of Saryll were louder than usual, driving Alea further into heat. She could already imagine the lewd face of her mother.

    "Ah, this is not good."

    She would usually use this moment to use them as masturbation material but she had a different idea in mind today.

    "I''m going to see him."

    She got out of bed and quickly changed into discreet, ck clothes. It was time for a little night crawling. She ced her hood on her head and cracked the window open.

    Meanwhile, Earl returned home to see the serene sleeping face of his mother.

    He took careful steps to the bathroom and tried his best to not wake her up. After quickly cleaning himself, he put on his robe and quietlyid next to her.

    "A little slow to return," Ari softly muttered. In the dark, her purple eyes lit up alongside her halo.

    Despite his best efforts, she ended up waking up anyway.

    "Sorry. I ran into Teacher after finishing my talks with Abelis," Earl said in a lighthearted tone, cupping Ari''s hands with his own.

    "And?" She asked curiously.

    "I seduced her."

    "..." Ari blinked multiple times at Earl''s straight-faced confession. "Is that why this thing is so hard?"

    "Yes, but it''s mostly because your sleeping face is too cute."

    A tinge of red appeared on Ari''s face. "My son just called me cute..!"

    "Did you say something?"

    "I said I''ll help take care of this." She lifted her body from the bed. Her robe had be undone from when she was sleeping earlier, revealing her deep cleavage and a hit of her cherries.

    "Thank you. You''re very cute. More beautiful than cute, but cute nheless." He repeated with a silly smile.

    "That got a lot of points from me. Lay down over there."

    "I want toy in yourp and be spoiled by you."

    She smiled. "Okay."

    Earlid his head on herp and the majority of his vision was immediately covered by her huge, twin peaks. He wrapped his arm around her waist and took a big whiff of her intoxicating fragrance while she stripped him.

    They were both disrobed in no time with Ari''s bare peaks and Earl''s member standing tall.

    Ari began to coddle Earl by running her hand through his head and humming a small melody. In the end, Earl would always be her son- her most important person. Doing this felt as natural as breathing to her.

    She brought her breast down to his lips and carefully ced her nipple inside his mouth.

    "Drink, mommy got lots today."

    And so, he did. A steady stream of heavenly milk filled his mouth and down his throat. They were the sweetest nectar from heaven. He would never wean off her.

    "There, there."

    She rubbed his head with one hand and used the other to gently wrap around his cock. Her hands moved slowly and steadily as if she wanted to milk all his worries away.

    After years of doing this, she knew all of Earl''s weaknesses. Her hand would move in a twisting motion one moment, a quick up and down motion the next. She would asionally cup his testicles and roll them in the palm of her hands, sending chills down his spine.

    "Are you going to cum soon? Cum for mommy." She whispered lovingly.

    Her hands wrung out all his cum and he started ejacting at hermand.

    "Good boy."

    She brought her cum-stained hand forward. At thest moment, she caught all of his viscous fluid by cupping her hand at his tip. Her hand was next to her face as she shifted it down, pouring all his cum into her mouth.<sub> </sub>

    Gulp. Gulp. Gulp.

    She drank everything in one go and licked the remaining traces off her fingers.

    "It''s delicious, thanks for the treat."

    Earl felt like his soul just went through a purification ritual.

    "I love you so much."

    "I love you too, my Earl. What would you like me to do next? Should I clean it or would you like toe inside?"

    Knock. Knock. Knock.

    Ari''s dialogue was cut short by a series of knocks from the door. Her gaze prated through space and time to check who would interrupt this intimate moment with her son.

    "It''s Alea," She sighed.

    "What will you do?"

    "I''ll go get the door. You stay here and be quiet." She kissed him to the forehead and tied her robe together.

    At the door, Ari opened just enough to peek her head out. She ced an index finger on her lips before she said anything. "Earl just fell asleep."

    When Earl the position his mother was in, a brilliant idea struck him. He morphed into his half-shadow form and stood behind Ari.

    "Master? I didn''t think you would be here." Alea had taken her hood off and her youthful face appeared spirited.

    Ari had noticed Earl behind her at this point but she could do nothing to stop what he was about to do.

    "You know how overprotective I am. You are the weakest when you are sleeping."

    As she spoke, Earl lifted the behind of her robe and her bare ass was exposed to him. Her thighs had a line of love juice dripping down and her pink pussy was like a flower ready to be taken. As he was in his half-shadow form, there was no way for Alea to see him. There was no reason to hesitate. He positioned his cock at her entrance and entered in one go, fully feeling the sensation of her wall hugging against his member.

    "You''re right. You guys don''t have guards to protect you all the time."

    "Mhmm...!?" Ari couldn''t resist leaking out a sound. In the moment of excitement, her entrance wrapped Earl tighter than ever.

    "Master?" Alea asked worriedly at the strange reaction.

    "It''s nothing. One of my mana wards just saw something surprising." Ari came up with a white lie on the spot as Earl started thrusting madly inside her.

    "Thank goodness. I''m d I got to see you today, though. It feels like forever since west talked."

    At this moment, the excitement caught to Earl, causing him to ejacte earlier than usual. The thought of secretly fucking his mother while she talked to his fiancee drove him wild.

    "Only been a couple of days, silly girl. Just put your focus on the joint-training and the uing Spirit Festival."

    "It''s a bit hard to focus when I''m with Earl all the time. Good thing you''ve taught me well, so the monsters aren''t all that."

    Earl was unable to see Alea''s face but he could imagine her face to be very jovial from the tone of her voice. His excitement was unable to be quenched, he slowly pulled out from his mother, his seeds spilling on the ground in the process. Once he was fully out, he positioned himself at the entrance of her anus and slowly entered.

    "Oh?~" Ari hummed in a more erotic voice than usual. Her anus would tighten when she spoke. Earl waited for her to get used to the sensation first before moving.

    "Yes, we are verypatible. Both in body and soul." Alea spoke with a tinge of red on her face. Her words caused Earl to imagine the things they had done earlier in the day, turning him on further. He had to suppress the urge to drag Alea into the room and bedding her on the spot.

    "I-is that so? I''m d to hear that."

    "You are sweating, Master. Is it hot in there?"

    Ari removed her sweat with magic so fast it couldn''t be seen with the naked eye and spoke. "You must be imagining things."

    "If you say so... Speaking of which, I hope the day I can call you motheres soon." The princess sweetly spoke.

    "It won''t be often that you get to say that. You''ll always be my protegee first."

    "Yes, that''s our unique bond. I won''t be bothering you any longer."

    "Have a good night."

    "You too."

    The door closed and Ari fell to the floor, convulsing from orgasms after orgasms she was suppressing earlier. Earl''s white seed spilt out from both her holes, the smell permeating throughout the room.

 Chapter 151 Demons Goal

    Demon Continent. Demon King Zeddro''s Castle.

    In a worn down throne room, a ck dragon could be seenying down. This was a castle with a rich history. Now, it was just an old, dpidated building. A shadow of the magnificence it used to be.

    Click. Click. Click.

    The sound of footsteps echoed as a man entered the worn down castle.

    Zeddro''s eyes flicked open, revealing a pair of yellow, slitted eyes.

    "It''s you." He spoke calmly.

    "Yes." The visitor answered. "I''vee to seek your help once again."

    "Humph. It would stain my honour to help an imposter like you."

    "Honour?" The visitorughed. "What honour is left for us demons? Ever since the Lord perished, we''ve been left in this deste wastnd of a continent. Our people, enved and suppressed. Demon King Zeddro, don''t you understand?"

    Zeddro maintained his silence, looking at the man before him.

    "The demons needed a leader, so I stepped up. All the preparations have finished. With your strength, our people will finally be able to regain our former glory and prestige."

    "Child..." Zeddro sighed. "You don''t understand anything. Leave."

    "Demon King Zeddro..."

    "How could waging wars be better than living in peace like this?"

    And so, the new Demon Lord was sent away. He was a young demon full of ambition and dreams. In the snowyndscape of the Demon Continent, he stood alone. His spirit never wavered, his eyes full of resolve.

    "Is it wrong to wish glory and prestige for my people?"

    He kept walking.

    "The Demon Kings do not wish to help me, so be it."

    He arrived at a cliff.

    Below, hundreds of thousands of demons were gathered. They were organized in arge formation with banners in hand. At his arrival, their collective cheers shook the earth.

    He began his speech. He was a charismatic man, capable of raising the morale of his troops to the max. At the end of his speech, he concluded.

    "Our first objective. The Holy Continent."

    Back at the Great Continent, the Elven Kingdom.

    The joint training of Alea and Earl continues. From the progress they''ve been making, this would be theirst day.

    The level of difficulty has been increasing quickly as they rose to the higher floors, forcing Earl to use more of his powers.

    "What is that magic?" Alea curiously asked.

    Earlier, she just witnessed Earl freezing multiple Animated Ancient Armour Monsters with unknown methods before finishing them off.

    "It''s Shadow Magic," Earl answered. "I came up with it a few years ago."

    "Amazing."

    "A rare moment of being praised by Alea!" He beamed.

    "Ah, I take it back."

    "Humph, I didn''t need the praise anyway."

    "Are you bitter?"

    "No."

    "So this is what power feels like," Alea muttered and casually poked Earl''s cheek.

    Heughed and confessed. "It''s a secret of mine, actually. I figured it was time to show you."

    "How many more are you keeping from me?" She nced.

    "Other than my rtionships, and magic, I have nothing to hide."<sub> </sub>

    "I see. I don''t want to hear about your rtionships, so just tell me about your magic."

    "Jealous?"

    "Yes."

    More Animated Ancient Armour Monsters emerged from around the corner and Earl began to demonstrate to Alea the uses of his magic.

    "Shadow Magic. As the name implies, uses shadows. This is an easy one that catches people off guard." He concentrated his sights on the 3 Armour Monsters, freezing them in ce. "I use mana to hold their shadow, freezing them in ce. It''s the one you saw me use earlier."

    He stepped into the attacking range of the Armour Monsters and loosened his hold on one of them. Armour Monsters were proficient in closebat. It swung its mace towards Earl at lightning speeds.

    Whoosh!

    Earl turned into his shadow form and the mace phased through his body.

    "When I infuse Shadow Magic into my body, this happens," He exined and tightened his hold on the rampaging Armour Monster. "And finally, this is the one I learned most recently."

    He took the Armour Monsters under his control, forcefully moving their shadows. They faced each other under hismand and raised their maces together.

    Bang!

    The 3 Armour Monsters were simultaneously destroyed by each other''s attacks.

    Alea came to Earl''s side once the demonstration finished. There was a pondering expression on her face.

    "You are much stronger than me."

    "Not exactly. If you imbue your Spirit Arrows with more light, this magic is rendered useless."

    "I see." She smiled and hugged his arm, squishing her soft buns against it. "No matter, there''s no reason for us to fight."

    "That''s true, fufu."

    "The rest area is up ahead." The two gave each other knowing nces before hurriedly moving ahead.

    They arrived at the rest area. Not much needed to be said about this room as it was the same as the others before it. Perhaps the only significant difference was that it had yet to be tainted by their bodily fluids.

    The instant the door to the rest area closed, Alea pinned Earl against the wall and kissed him madly. Their tongues battled for dominance and sweet saliva was exchanged.

    After a couple of minutes, Alea removed her face and rested it against Earl''s chest. Her soft body pressed against his own.

    She was back to wearing her usual white attire today. It was sleeveless with the skirt ending at her knee, and a green sash was tied around her waist.

    As she was busy rubbing her face against Earl''s chest, she noticed his ne.

    "What is this?"

    "Check it out."

    With a nod, she unbuttoned Earl''s top buttons and held the ne in her hand. It was the locket Ari gave to Earl years ago.

    Click.

    The locket was well maintained and easily clicked open.

    "Goodness, how adorable." Alea expressed her surprise at the picture.

    It was a picture of Ari and Earl. Ari''s appearance remained unchanged while Earl''s was that of a young boy.

    Earl smiled and asked. "How do I look now?"

    Alea looked up and ndly replied. "Noment."

    "..."

    "Speaking of which, I tried to sneak into your room the other day but I was stopped by Master."

    "I''ve missed out."

    "Yes. I was horny."

    "I will make it up for you now, then."

 Chapter 152 Alea 3

    The other day, Alea was the one in control. Today, she fully sumbed to the touches of Earl.

    The young man hugged her from behind and started by gently blowing down on her pointed ear. He could feel her body softly shivering with every breath from him and it served to further entice him down this path.

    "Ah..!~" Alea let out a cute yelp when Earl bit down on her ear. Her plump buttocks instinctively pushed back to be met with an iron rod known as Earl''s erect cock.

    The two of them felt the temperature rise by a few degrees from this small interaction. With blushes on both their faces, they savoured each other''s lips. Alea turned to face Earl and squished her boobs against his chest. The dim light from the ceiling shone down on her fine skin which was lightly zed with sweat. And in the middle of it all was her deep cleavage.

    Her green eyes stared back at him with a pleading gaze and her cherry red lips were moist. Earl gently held her cheek with one hand and the other to seize her buttocks with lustful intents.

    "Yes... that''s it." Alea face brightened in pleasure.

    Earl smiled in response and continued to squish her ass to his liking, her moans bing increasingly loader with every grope. When he ced his hand closer to her mouth, she licked it erotically and kept it in her mouth.

    "It''s like you''re a different person." Heughed.

    "I can''t help it," The princess smiled lightly. "When we''re doing something like this... My head turns nk and everything is so enjoyable."

    Her soft hands roamed down to Earl''s erection, her voice turning into whispers. "And I''m sure... it''s the same for you."

    His mouth went dry and in the next second, her sash became untied, opening her dress by a level. The construction of her dress was quite simple. There was a sash tied around her waist which kept the shape of it together and a few buttons for safety.

    With a few more movements of his fingers, her dress dropped to the ground, revealing her half-naked figure. The dim lighting was perfect in highlighting her developing curves.

    She wore a matching set of pale blue bra and panties that matched with her hair colour. Her skin was unblemished and well taken care of. Her breasts were sizable enough to form a cleavage, and her hips were wide. Despite all the training she had done, her physique was at the peak of femininity. With one nce, one would be able to tell that her frame would turn into an hourss figure in the future.

    Alea stepped back and lightly asked. "Do you like what you see?"

    "Please don''t disturb me while I enjoy this wonderful sight."

    Her face turned redder while she tried her best to maintain a straight face. This level of cuteness was a deadly attack to Earl''s heart.

    "Creep."

    "Back to normal?" He quipped.

    "No. Please continue looking at me."

    "..."

    "I''ll make it easier for you." She bent over slightly and removed her bra right before his eyes. She used one arm to cover her breasts as the bra fell to the ground.

    As she stood before him, a clear line of liquid trickled down her thighs. She was getting turned on from this.

    "E-Early down. I''ll use my breasts for you."

    At this point, Earl''s brain had short-circuited from lust. He had no power against a natural-born subus like Alea.

    "Did you read about this too?"

    "Yes."

    Alea crawled to Earl while keeping her bouncing breasts covered with one arm. When she was in proximity, she slowly removed her arm. Large, perky, and wless. Those were the words that immediately came to Earl''s mind when he saw them.<sub> </sub>

    They were at the superb bnce of not toorge and not too small, fitting her frame perfectly.

    "I''m going to take your pants off." She told him shortly and he found himself with no trousers the next moment.

    The expressionless, doll-like face only added to the eroticism. He could tell that she was trying her best to keep an expressionless face from how much she was gulping down her saliva every few seconds.

    "It''s magnificent... After getting a taste yesterday, I couldn''t stop thinking about this dick."

    Alea gently grasped her hand around Earl''s cock.

    "Princess is using such vulgarnguage."

    "I am a vulgar girl right now so it fits the image."

    Her hand slowly moved in an up and down motion while she umted saliva in her mouth. Once a sufficient amount was reached, she drooled over the member, letting her saliva slowly coat Earl''s sword.

    "It''s ready. I''ll use my breasts now." She readily nodded and wrapped her wonderful buns around little Earl.

    Needless to say, Earl experienced otherworldly softness. The length of Earl''s shaft was long enough to extend above Alea''s cleavage. He could feel her hot breaths tickling the tip of his dick while she continued to salivate her saliva down.

    Her saliva would trickle down his dick and stain her chest with a glossy finish.

    "You weren''t this hard when I was using my lips." The princess smiled. A few strands of her hair fell to her forehead in which she tucked behind her pointed ear. "How about this, then?"

    She squeezed her breasts tighter and lowered her head to wrap her lips around the tip of Earl.

    Lero. Lero. Lero.

    A brief sound could be heard as she rolled her tongue around the bottom side of Earl''s cock.

    The pleasure he experienced was electrifying and came in waves. He held her head for support as his back involuntarily arched.

    And of course, this was not the end of her attacks. With her lips tightly locked on his member, she began to move her breasts.

    Squish. Squish.

    The sound of her flesh rubbing against his made a lewd sound. It did not help that her panties werepletely stained with her love juice and she was rubbing her thighs together nonstop.

    Earl found himself cumming in her mouth in no time at all.

    "Mhmm...!!"

    Alea''s gem-like eyes widened at the sudden impact as she also orgasmed at the same time from the stimuli.

    Gulp. Gulp.

    Her throat visibly moved as she struggled to swallow down Earl''s thick fluid.

    "Puah! It''s so thick... delicious." She licked her lips. "This is not enough. One more."

 Chapter 153 Alea 4

    "Only one more?" Earl smirked.

    "I do not want to burden you too much." Alea tilted her head, her loose hair falling down onto her bare shoulder. She cupped his family jewels gently as if she was caressing a baby and said. "This is the source of my pleasures after all. It must be protected."

    No man would be immune to such attacks. A fire was lit and Earl''s cock became harder than diamonds in the princess''s hand.

    "This..!? Amazing. It''s so much harder than before."

    Her hands started moving again like a well-oiled machine as she ced her face closer and took a big whiff of Earl''s manly smell.

    "Alea..." He moaned.

    "Would you like me to use my breasts again?" She asked innocently, a lovely smile emerging on her face.

    "You crazy girl..!" Earl momentarily lost control and pinned her to the ground, causing her luscious blue hair to sprawl across the floor. Her wonderful face revealed a surprised expression which was quickly covered up with a lust-induced kiss from Earl.

    "Mhmm..."

    "Haah..."

    While the kiss was in action, Earl''s hand made its way to Alea''s assets. On his hand, they felt even softer than when they were wrapped around his cock.

    "Mhmm...!!"

    The slight wetness on her globes was a reminder of the boobjob from earlier. Earl gave her nipples a quick pinch of full-powered Charm Magic causing her to squirt on the spot.

    The kiss ended and Earl touched his forehead against Alea''s.

    "I can''t remain calm if you keep talking like that."

    "That''s not a bad thing," She replied softly. "Do whatever you wish with me."

    "I want to be one with you," Earl confessed.

    Alea''s eyes twinkled and she spread her legs. "Come."

    "No."

    The horny princess was not discouraged and she immediately asked. "Why?"

    "You deserve better. Not in this rotten dungeon."

    "I see." She held onto his shoulder and rolled him over, pinning him down to the ground. She was back at the top again and Earl was below her. "Allow me to keep ying with this as I wish then... Earl~~."

    She made her way down to his crotch and breathed softly against his cock, giggling to herself as she watched it contract in strange ways in reaction to her hot breaths.

    "Alea..."

    "Yes?" She sounded and took his dick in her mouth. He immediately felt the warmness of her mouth and the wiggling of her tongue against the underside of his member.

    "Nothing. I just wanted to say your name."

    "I see," Alea said while keeping his dick in her mouth and took it out momentarily to speak. "Earl."

    "Yes?"

    "I just wanted to say your name," Alea smiled sweetly.

    Earl felt his heartthrob. He couldn''t resist spilling his emotions forward. "When we''re like this, I find that all my words seem to disappear."

    "It''s fine, I find myself more vocal when we''re like this so it works out."<sub> </sub>

    "Alea... Did you know? You''re also my best friend."

    "You''re mine too. That''s why we''re getting married, and I''m never letting you go."

    "That doesn''t sound very healthy,"

    "You''ll be around to help me out, it works out." She repeated with a nd tone.

    They bothughed and she returned to sucking him off. Her movements were amateurish but it was evident that she read up on many techniques. Her tongue explored through many nooks and crannies of his cock. She would vary her tongueshes with soft ones at times and harder ones at another time. Her green, gem-like eyes would maintain nonstop eye contact while her ass shook from side to side, showing him the clear liquid that trickled down her thighs.

    Alea was a sex phenom. Usually, Earl would have to spend considerable effort pleasing a green girl like her but with Alea, she could experience orgasm by sucking him off and without touching herself. The mere thought of the act itself turned her on enough that she could cum from that alone. It was amazing.

    Her wonderfully sized breasts would asionally tremble as she worked her magic. Earl found himself reaching for them but his efforts were put to a halt when Alea pped his hand away.

    His hand was left lingering in the air as he looked at her like a lost puppy. She grinned and ced his hand on her head and sandwiched his cock in between her boobs.

    A familiar sensation of softness overcame him and this sensation quickly turned into that of immense pleasure as she moved her breasts diligently.

    Squish. Squish.

    "Hahh..."

    Alea let out a hot breath and a blush returned on her wless face.

    "Would you prefer I use my lips again?"

    "No, I want to see your lewd expressions."

    "My face must be... Hahh... very lewd right now," Her lips faintly lifted and her face further reddened.

    "It''s very cute." He told her. The attack was super effective as Alea''s blush reached all the way to her pointed ears.

    "This guy in between my breasts is cuter than you!" Alea said the first reply she could think of in her blushed state.

    "What do you call that guy? Awahh..." Earl leaked out a moan as Alea wore a wondering expression and she squeezed him tighter.

    Then, her face suddenly brightened as she said, "Your cock?"

    "Pfft," Heughed. "That doesn''t suit you at all!"

    "It doesn''t?" She tilted her head. "No matter, your cock''s reaction told me you enjoy it. Just as the books told me."

    There was something strangely arousing about seeing this Elven Princess saying such vulgar words out loud.

    The slight quiver in his cock further satisfied the princess. She wore the sweetest smile and spoke softly.

    "Come on, Earl. You like it when I pleasure your cock like this, right? I came so many times already, do it one more time for me so I can cum too, please? Use this cock and ster me with cum. I promise you I won''t swallow it."

    When faced with such attacks, Earl could not control himself and started shooting out all his cum without warning. Alea let out soft, melodiousughs as the scorching hot cumnded across her chest and face.

    In the end, Earl feltpletely drained and dizzy. The orgasm he experienced earlier was otherworldly and his feelings for Alea deepened.

    She was his future wife and now she sat before him,pletely painted with his semen. Her wless face, her bare chest, and even some at her thighs where a puddle of liquid of her love juice was located.

    Sensing his gaze, she scooped up some cum from her face and licked it off her finger.

    "It''s delicious. So thick," Her eyes softened and she leaned next to his ear and whispered, "Thank you, Earl. My knowledge of your preferences has deepened."

 Chapter 154 Assistant Job

    The joint training of Alea and Earl came to an end. The main goal of this session was to increase their overallbat prowess but the two knew they gained something much more valuable than that.

    In front of the dungeon, Saryll gave an overall assessment of their performance and evaluated their new skills and strength. The result was a very proud mother and teacher.

    Once the evaluation was finally over, Saryll and Ari spoke at the same time.

    ""Earl.""

    The twodies looked at each other wordlessly when they realized they spoke at the same time. Saryll was the one who backed off as she gave a small smile.

    "You two mother and son pair can talk first."

    "It''s no rush. I think yours might be more important?" Ari spoke. Indeed, any affairs with her son were of no rush as they slept together every day. She was more interested in what the Queen had in mind.

    "I see. In that case, I will be grabbing Earl for a couple of minutes then. Earl?" Saryll signalled with her eye to a corner where they could talk.

    "Coming," He nodded.

    ? They went to a shaded area in the vicinity. Earl left the dungeon with Alea early so it was just the afternoon. The sun was high in the sky and this cool, shaded area gave themfort.

    Saryll stood before him, looking as beautiful as ever. Her face contained irresistible charms of a mature woman and it appeared to be at ease, her golden locks flowing down her shoulders.

    "I''ve been thinking of you all day and to think we would be talking so early in the day. I''m a lucky man," Earl softly spoke with a charming smile on his face.

    Unlike the previous night where the darkness was partially covering Earl''s features, Saryll took the chance to take a good look at him today. His ck hair was well-groomed and healthy, having a slight glossiness to it. His face was well-defined at certain ces and soft at certain ces. His eyes contained an eerie resemnce to his mother''s- the Archmage. It was a beautiful amethyst purple. Mysterious, gentle, determined. His expression was always right for the moment, carrying a faint smile that could ease the heart of anyone.

    The way he dressed was just as congruent with the rest of his features. A clean white dress shirt and pants- the standard attire of a well kept noble. He was a whole package. At first nce, he appeared harmless but his unique aura would ease the hearts of those around him, causing them to be vulnerable to him.

    A moment of realization set in for Saryll as her heart raced. She embraced this feeling and kept it close to herself.

    "Now''s not the time for that. Remember when you asked to be my assistant?"

    "Is it time?"

    "Yes. Soon, I will be meeting with the Spirit Knights for the uing Spirit Festival. I will be introducing you to them then as my student and assistant. During this time, you''ll be helping me with my job and other needs. We''ll be spending... a lot of time together."

    "The Spirit Knights? How exciting. I will be assisting you to the best of my abilities. Please take care of me."<sub> </sub>

    "The same goes for me." She wrapped her arm around his shoulder andughed softly.

    She was back to her usual self before Earl started being more aggressive with his approach. She was the kind older sister figure in the rtionship who kept things lighthearted between the two. The difference this time was the fact that Saryll had epted Earl as a man and there was an underlying tension behind her action.

    Earl felt his heart rx as heughed internally. Everything was paying off at longst!

    "By the way," He took this chance to whisper into her ear. "See you at the river tonight?"

    After saying so, he lightly blew into her ear, sending shivers down her spine. A whiff of her womanly smell entered his nose and aroused his mind further. He took a step back and their eyes met. She gave him a knowing look ad softly nodded.

    A silent agreement was made and they made their way back to the main area in front of the dungeon where Alea and Ari were merrily talking.

    It was time to depart for the day. Earl made his way to Ari after bidding his farewells to the Queen and Princess.

    "We''ll see you 2 soon!" He said and began to walk towards the exit.

    This was interrupted when Alea called him. "You, wait!"

    Habits weren''t easily broken. Alea would still refer to him by a simple "you" when they were not talking intimately.

    Earl halted his steps and looked back. "Yes?"

    He was met by the bold sight of Alea running towards him andnding with a soft hug. The warmth of her body enveloped him and he found himself wrapping his arms around her back in return.

    "Earl," Alea whispered. "Tonight. I will be visiting, stay awake."

    After she delivered her message, she ran off back to Saryll. She was like a lingering dream. All her words provoked the deepest desires and fantasies of his mind and he could not get enough of her.

    The remaining warmth on his ear from her breath was left as a reminder of her message. Earl stood nkly on the spot for a while.

    "What an interesting development you''ve made for yourself," Ari''s words awakened him.

    He looked at his mother and she gently ruffled his hair.

 Chapter 155 Family

    "Do you think I''m terrible?" Earl asked his mother. They were on their way home, seated in her personal white carriage. Through the window, the scenery outside was quickly being passed.

    "There is no right answer to that question," Ari shook her head.

    "Your opinion is the most important to me. Please tell me," He pleaded.

    He thought of the earlier interaction with Saryll and Alea that his mother witnessed. His rtionship with Alea was already approved and there was nothing to worry about that. The main concern was how she would perceive his rtionship with Saryll. He told her prior of his intentions with Saryll but some thoughts need to be vocalized.

    She looked at him and her eyes softened. "Come here."

    He did as she said and changed his seat from across to beside her.

    "I think you''ll hurt the feelings of many," She said. "All parties have made their decisions and it''s up to you to do what is best for them,"

    "I see."

    "Those are my thoughts. What about you? You''ve alreadye to a decision, haven''t you?"

    His face steeled with resolve. "I will be taking responsibility, of course. There is no turning back for anyone."

    "That was quite manly." Ari smiled. "No matter what doubtse to your mind, remember that I will always be by your side. I''ll always be proud of you no matter your insecurities."

    The sunlight shone through the window, casting a divine brilliance on Ari''s silhouette. Earl''s heart twinkled and he soft said from the bottom of his heart. "Thank you. You''ll always be my most important person."

    She embraced him and his face was pushed deep inside her cleavage. "That''s what family is for."

    "I love you."

    The difficulty of maintaining several intimate rtionships might be huge but the reward and payout were worth walking through this uphill battle.

    The warm, gentle love of his mother was what he yearned for. The way she would ept him despite the questionable things he would do. This was a true reward.

    The carriage came to a stop and Earl found himself in the residential districts of Artasia.

    "This is..?"

    Ari chuckled at Earl''s surprised face. "Fufu. I figured it was more convenient for us to get a permanent residence here."

    The clean streets, well-manicured gardens, and exquisite architecture reminded him of life back in Ax.

    "This is an unexpected surprise."

    "I was going to tell you in the carriage but..."

    "Yes, yes, I understand."

    "More surprises areing, fufu."

    They followed a paved path outlined by colourful flowers. Their destination was on a hill so they had to walk on a slight incline which was of no issue to the physically fit Earl and Ari.

    The sight of the recently purchased house emerged bit by bit as they reached the end of the paved path. It was a medium-sized home being at 2 storeys tall. The roof was made of dark green tiles and the wood that supported the entire structure was lighter in colour. The windows wererge and stylishly framed. A chimney with a rising cloud of smoke finished the house. Well-manicured bushes surrounded the house and at the entrance, two familiar figures stood.<sub> </sub>

    On the left was a petite girl with crimson red hair in a frilly maid uniform. She had goat-like horns and a heart-shaped tipped tail. Her eyes were bright and bi-coloured. On her wless, doll-like face, she wore a cute smile. She had a unique charm that gave people an uncontroble urge to hug her.

    On the right was a dark elf with silver hair in the same maid uniform. She looked like a refineddy in all aspects. Her body had all the appropriate curves that ignited the lust of men. Her face was equally gorgeous featuring long eyshes, red-tinted lips and mischievous yellow eyes.

    The two stood side by side with perfect posture. At the arrival of Earl and his mother, they simultaneously sounded.

    "Wee home!"

    The faint smile on Ari''s face was enough to let Earl know that she nned this for him. He was filled with happiness.

    "Lily, Aria! I''ve missed you." Heughed.

    In response, they ran into his embrace and hugged his left and right arm respectively.

    Lily stuffed her face into his arm and held it excitedly. "Master!"

    On the other hand, Aria squeezed her ample breasts into his arm. She knew him well. Her eyshes fluttered and she had a small smile on her face.

    Sniff.

    "Have you been taking care of yourself well these days, Master?"

    "Of course! Who do you think I am?"

    "Hmm... Is that so?" Lily eyed him suspiciously.

    "Not believable at all," Aria shared her sentiment with Lily.

    "Come on, you three," Ari interjected. "I''m sure Earl wants a warm bath right now."

    The two maids held their heads down. "Sorry, Master, Madam."

    Ari waved her hand andughed lightly. "I can''t me you two for being excited. Where''s my hug?"

    "Right away!"

    The two girls nodded and left Earl for Ari at lightning speed. Lily stuffed her face in her Madam''s huge jugs and eximed, "Wow, this is so much morefortable than Master."

    Thement made Earl look down and evaluate his chest for a second. "Lily is so mean to me."

    ? Aria reached her hand out and sweetly said. "Master,e join us."

    They all joined in an enthusiastic, warm embrace. Earl made eye contact with Ari and they both had knowing looks on their face.

    At this moment, all four were thinking the same thought.

    "This is family."

 Chapter 156 Bath

    Inside the house, there was already furniture in ce. They were fairly minimal in design which fitted in well with the design of the ce.

    The four spent some time looking at the house together. Around the firece, Lily and Aria had set up pillows and seats knowing that it would be the favourite spot in the house.

    There were four bedrooms in total but they all knew that only two would be used.

    The kitchen was spacious and perfect for two people to be working together. At the back of the house was a small garden that had been imed by Aria.

    Now to the most important location in the house- the master bedroom. The bed was huge, enough to fit several peoplefortably. It was located in the middle of the room and ced onto a frame with curtains installed. The windows of the room revealed the well-manicured gardens outside as well as the other houses which were several gardens away.

    After Earl gave the bedroom his approval, they moved onto the bathroom, the second most important location in the house. The reason for this need not be stated.

    "This is the only ce I''ve modified," Ari briefed as Aria opened the door for them to see.

    Earl stopped to marvel at the insides of this room. He would''ve known it was modified without input from his mother!

    No doubt, it was less extravagant than the one they had back at home in Venroris. However, what was disyed before him was more than satisfactory for their purposes.

    The floor was built of a special light blue floor which was warm to step on. Steam filled the entire room from the magic inscriptions. The bathtub was made from marble which did not fit with the theme of the house at all but it was perfect when ced alongside the special blue floor.

    There was an elevated tform in the middle of the room to sit on. In another corner, there were multiplerge showerheads.

    The amount of steam in the room caused their clothes to stick to their body. It was a feast to the eye to see Ari''s loose mage robe cling tightly onto her curvaceous, hourss body.

    She easily caught him staring at her and waved her hips in response.

    "Shall we hop in?" She suggested.

    "Lily and Aria too?"

    "I''m open to it."

    Earl widened his eyes. His joy was immeasurable. It was a rare asion for his mother to involve Lily and Aria in their intimate moments.

    "Aria, could you go help mother?" He quickly signalled for Aria to help his mother strip.

    Aria lightly bowed. "Yes, Master."

    Like Ari, her clothes were simrly stuck to her body, entuating her curves.

    A tugging sensation at his sleeve brought his attention to Lily.

    "Lily will help you, Master." She said while looking at him with upturned eyes.

    "Thank you, Lily," He said and rewarded her with head rubs.

    A couple of minutester, they were all in their birthday suits. The slowly shifting steam in the room made Earl feel like he was in heaven.

    The threedies stood side by side, covering their breasts with one arm across their chest.

    Their figures were wless and had their unique charm.

    Ari''s was mature and sulent. She was motherly and curvacious. Just seeing her body brought out the deepest primal instincts of Earl.

    Aria''s was lithe and toned. She had a graceful build that resembled a dancer''s. Firm at the right ces and softer at the right ces. The tan on her skin entuated her curves.<sub> </sub>

    Lily''s was petite and charmful. Despite her small curves, her body looked like it was sculpted from the finest marble. Her demon features contrasted her doll-like features and gave her a seductive charm. She was irresistible. Her body gave people an uncontroble urge to hug her.

    As for Earl, his body was lean and muscr from years of Spirit Magic training and body care. His cock stood tall and proud with beads of precum leaking out from the crown.

    The steam caused droplets of sweat to umte on their skin, giving everyone a sexy sheen on their body.

    Ari allowed Earl to finish admiring everyone''s body before speaking.

    "Let''s shower first before we do the nasty, shall we?"

    Usually, Earl would be the one givingmands but with his mother, she was free to do whatever. Her suggestions were on the same track as his anyway. Years of living and growing with her had caused their personalities to be more alike.

    "Agreed. Aria, help mom. Lily, you''ll be with me."

    "Yes, Master."

    They went off to the corner of the room with the showerheads. The two specific ones they were going to were spaced about one unit apart for personal space.

    Shhhh...

    A rxing sound filled the room when the showerheads were turned on.

    "Please sit down, Master." Lily prompted Earl to an elevated tform as the warm water fell on their body.

    He did as she said and she began to wash his hair. The smell of the shampoo rxed him further. As she was professionally trained, her touches felt like he was receiving a head massage. He closed his eyes and enjoyed the process. This was bliss.

    A short whileter, Lily directed the showerhead to rinse off all the shampoo.

    "I''ll help you now."

    "There''s no need to do that, Master. Lily already cleaned herself before your arrival!" She enthusiastically replied. She had a proud look on her face as if she expected him to ask the question.

    The cuteness of Lily caused Earl''s cock to throb severely. A quick nce at his mother''s direction told him that she was receiving the same rxing treatment from Aria.

    He reached his arms forward and held Lily in an embrace.

    "Ehmu?" A strange yelp came from Lily but she showed no signs of resistance.

    Her waist was exceptionally small and soft. Her budding breasts were before his eyes and he stuffed his face in them without a care in the world.

    Lily giggled and held his head closer. "Master, that tickles!"

    The feeling of Lily''s breasts against his face felt exceptionally bouncy. He rubbed his face back and forth several times. Her erect nipples would asionally graze his face.

    "Master... Lily needs to clean you... Hyah!"

    The reminder from Lily brought him back to reality.

    "Sorry, I couldn''t help myself. Please continue."

    The demon maid sighed to herself and they bothughed it off together.

 Chapter 157 Ari, Aria, Lily

    The fragrant smell of soap spread throughout the entire bathroom. Small bubbles floated about and popped.

    Earl was thoroughly rxed as Lilythered his entire body in soap. Her touches felt like the healing hands of a masseur. All the knots in his body disappeared into thin air with her skilled hands.

    When they were done, he ced Lily on hisp and rested his chin on her head. Her bare ass pressed directly against his erection as she giggled and wiggled her weight on top of him. This was not enough for him to start without waiting for the others, however. His arms wrapped around her thin waist as the warm water washed his mind nk.

    An unknown amount of timeter, the sensation of heavenly softness against his back brought him back to reality. Ari and Aria had finished washing and the smell of soap only intensified. The former was currently hugging him from behind. The way her hair was stuck to her skin gave her an exceptionally erotic quality and this applied to the other girls.

    The amount of steam in the room seemed to have only increased and it was apanied by arge number of soap bubbles, giving the room a mystical quality.

    The showerhead turned off and there was a brief silence. Ari repositioned her body and pressed Earl down on his back.

    "For being so patient... we''ll reward you," She pressed her finger at the tip of his penis where precum was flowing nonstop.

    Lily was on his left, Aria on his right. In the middle, his mother sat elegantly on the bathroom floor. Her breasts appeared to be gravity-defying.

    "You are drooling, Master," Lily giggled. Compared to the other two women, she wascking in the size department but she was equally deadly. He could never get enough of the way she would look at him with those beautiful gemlike eyes of hers.

    "Aria will clean it for Master," The dark elf said and leaned down for a kiss.

    Earl enjoyed her velvety tongue thoroughly as his mother began to stroke his cock.

    It began with a light hold as she gradually increased the pleasure.

    "I''m not as good as you girls at this so you''ll have to help me," Ari spoke softly to Lily.

    "Sure thing, Madam. Whenever you''re ready!" The demon girl nodded.

    Ari licked her lips and bent over to wrap her lips around the crown of Earl''s penis. His toes curled from the sudden pleasure and the girls saw this as an opening.

    Aria intensified her kissing while Lily tilted her head to lick the shaft of Earl''s cock where Ari couldn''t reach.

    Earl felt like there were so many things going on that he couldn''t be left doing nothing. His hand eventuallynded on Aria''s juicy and firm asscheek, kneading it to his liking. Needless to say, he applied all the Charm Magic he can into his touch as a form of revenge.

    The sudden pleasure made Aria abruptly stop her kiss. She held Earl''s face and pressed their temples together. They lovingly looked into each other''s eyes. At this moment, Aria suddenly smiled and pulled herself to join Ari and Lily.

    Earl could now get a full view of what was happening to his lower body. Ari and Lily both had earnest expressions on their face as they worked hard to thoroughly coat his penis with their saliva.

    Every movement of theirs would cause their breasts to jiggle in a gravity-defying way. When blessed with this view, Earl immediately came.

    His penis slightly warped as an unreal amount of cum came out rope by rope into his mother''s mouth. He got goosebumps as he watched her cheeks fill up from his cum like a chipmunk.

    She held it all in her mouth as she disconnected from his penis. A small smile formed on her face as she parted her mouth open for him to see that it had been thoroughly painted white.<sub> </sub>

    "So much..!"

    "Master is so lively today~"

    The two maids expressed their pure surprises and Ari closed her eyes to gulp it all down.

    Ugg. Ugg. Ugg.

    Ari''s throat moved wave by wave as the thick cum slid down and made its way to her stomach.

    "It''s delicious," She licked her lips. "The next one is all yours, girls."

    Their eyes immediately lit up. Earl chuckled and said, "Come, I can go all day."

    "Really? Bend over." Arimanded.

    "..."

    And so, Earl was forced to go into all fours. This was something he has only done with his mother but he had no shame as he knew- he was about to go to heaven.

    "You girls can take care of the front and I''ll take care of the back."

    Lily and Aria nodded and crawled under Earl to begin their double blowjob.

    Meanwhile, Ari supported herself by holding onto Earl''s asscheeks and took his balls into her mouth, rolling them around with her tongue.

    "Mom..." The level of pleasure was incredible but this was only the beginning.

    Lily and Aria looked at each other and began their attack. One of them would take the entire cock in their mouth and they would take turns. They would vary the sensation by sometimes licking the knob at the same time.

    Earl has never experienced such a thing. Everything he was experiencing was so overwhelming he almost got tearsing out of his eyes.

    The girls never let him get used to the pleasure. After Ari had her fill with her son''s balls, she moved onto his anus and began to rim him, using her tongue in mysterious ways.

    On the other front of the battle, Lily and Aria were taking turns deepthroating his cock.

    He came no less than 10 times in the span of just a few minutes in this position. Even as he came, the girls never stopped to give him rest.

    "Come on, Earl. All day, right? We''re just getting started."

 Chapter 158 Taste Of Heaven

    A Taste of Heaven

    "Madam, you''re so lewd."

    Earl heard the impressed voice of Aria from behind as he shakily flipped himself on his back. His cock remained standing tall and he was more aroused than ever. His body felt tensed and rxed at the same time from the number of times he orgasmed earlier.

    "Fufu," Ariughed softly at Aria''sment and mounted herself on Earl. "Earl, shall we show them what lewd looks like?"

    The moist pussy continuously ground against the underside of his dick. Her body was glistening with sweat and her huge milkers were heaving up and down. Droplets of milk were leaking out and her chin was dripping with saliva. Her halo hovered brightly over her head making her resemble an angel who descended from heaven to satisfy his cock.

    At the side, Lily and Aria were thoroughly mesmerized by Ari''s sexy appearance. Their dazed expressions only served to turn Earl on more. Despite their smaller proportions, they were just as seductive as his mother.

    There was something about seeing their thighs being covered by their love juice that drove him absolutely wild. The thought that they were able to orgasm just from sucking his sex brought him endless fulfilment as a man.

    "Hey, look at me too," Ari knocked on Earl''s forehead and pouted.

    Her pouty face reinvigorated him and gave him the strength to push her down on her back, missionary style.

    "I''m looking at you," Earl smiled and kissed her plump lips. His cock was thoroughly covered in her love juice as he positioned it right at the entrance of her forbidden hole. "I agree, let''s show them, mom." He whispered and entered her tight anus in one go.

    He could feel all her individual folds wrap around his member as she bit her bottom lip to hide her face of pure pleasure from the two maids. Her breasts shook from the impact of him entering her and her back arched like a bow. Love juice squirted sted out from her pussy and onto his stomach as she orgasmed from pration.

    "T-that hole!?" Aria covered her mouth as her ears turned red.

    "Lily was right, sis! Master would''ve liked to use that hole."

    Ari let out a content smile at the reaction of the girls. As a female, she felt inferior to these girls in some regards as they spent more time with Earl. For one, Lily and Aria could easily deepthroat Earl while she had a hard time doing so. It was a silly insecurity of hers.

    "What are you two sitting there for? Come here," Earl spread his arms for Lily and Ari and theyfortably snuggled in his embrace. He relished the feeling of their bare, naked, soft bodies and began to move.

    Pah! Pah! Pah!

    The sound of his flesh pping against his mother''s echoed throughout the bathroom.

    "So rough..!~"

    "I''m getting my revenge for embarrassing me in front of Lily and Aria!"

    "My, my, you were embarrassed from getting rimmed by me? How cute~"

    "Don''t worry Master, we don''t judge!" Aria enthusiastically nodded.

    "Lily has never seen Master drool like that before. Lily thought it was really sexy!"

    "No!" Earl swung his hips faster in retaliation.<sub> </sub>

    Ari smiled lovingly and moaned. "Yes... Earl! Mommy likes it rough sometimes."

    Earl pretended to not be touched andmanded his assistants. "You two, I give you permission to drink her milk!"

    "W-What? No..~"

    The girls immediately got to work, getting on all fours and cing their lips on Ari''s mommy milkers. Lily and Aria were like babies once they got a taste of Ari''s sacred milk. They could not stop drinking.

    The continuous moans and convulsions of his mother gave Earl immense satisfaction. He leaned over and took control of her lips, suppressing her moans while swinging his hips wildly.

    At the same time, he fingered the dripping wet cunts of Lily and Aria as he was in the perfect position to do so.

    More moans filled the bathroom, turning it into paradise. Finally, he came in her ass without warning causing her back to arch again. His timing was perfect as he increased his Charm Magic to the max on the girls making everyonee at the same time.

    "Haah... Hahh..."

    "Hah... Haahh..."

    Everyone was out of breath from the climax and looked at each other lovingly. Earl could feel his mother''s asshole loosening but he was not done yet.

    "I''m going to give you a taste of heaven, mom."

    "Hmm?"

    He gave her a mysterious grin and grabbed Lily''s tail, shoving it right into her pussy.

    "W-wha-... Mhmmm..!!??" Ari''s eyes rolled back from pleasure as she was simultaneously assaulted by the feeling of Lily''s tail vibrating in her pussy and Earl''s cock in her ass. Milk leaked out of her breasts like a fountain and she came without stop.

    Earlughed wildly and swung his hips to his heart''s content.

    "Master is off the hooks today..." Aria suddenly felt out of ce. Her Master was having the time of his life his mother''s ass. Her sister was in a simr state as she spasmed next to the Madam.

    "Madam, your pussy feels so good... Hehe..."

    Lily''s tail was the most sensitive part of her body and it was also an erogenous zone. It would be fair to say that what she was feeling was simr to what a man would feel with their penis in a woman''s vagina.

    In the end, Earl came in Ari until her stomach was bloated with his cum. When he removed his penis from her ass, his thick semen leaked out of her ass without stop.

    His cock remained standing tall, glistening with cum. Earl set his eyes on his sweet dark elf.

    "Let''s have some loving sex, Aria."

    "Y-yes, Master."

 Chapter 159 Taste Of Heaven 2

    Earl left his mother and Lily alone and made his way to Aria. They made advances to each other and ended up entangling their tongues together. Compared to Ari, Aria''s felt much more lively. She ran her hands all over his body and he did the same to her. Cupping her wonderful breasts, spreading her asscheeks apart, hugging her waist.

    Just as they were about to proceed further, another body hugged Earl from behind.

    "Leaving Lily behind... how terrible," The demon girl whispered into Earl''s ear.

    He had underestimated her stamina. It seems his mother was the only one who needed rest. He gave her an apologetic smile and pulled her in for a kiss. She melted into his embrace and he yed with her asscheeks.

    Secondster, Aria joined in the kiss too. Three tongues entangled and fought for dominance. It was a dance and Earl was overwhelmed by the sweet taste of their saliva.

    "Puah..."

    Earl found himself on his back as Aria mounted him.

    "Aria is putting it in now, Master."

    She gently his cock in her hand and positioned it at her entrance before sitting down. Her pure wetness brought him balls deep in one go. Anal had its charm and vani also had its charm. Earl was submerged in the incredible wet, tight pussy of Aria.

    "Haah... Mhmm... Aria is going to move now, Master."

    It took Aria several seconds to adjust to Earl''s huge size. As it was always powered by Charm Magic, the slightest of movements would cause Aria toe. This was her favourite activity.

    Lily always admired the way Aria would treat their Master. Every action was filled with care and consideration. She could see how much her sister loved their Master from the little things she would do. The way she would blush, the way she smiled. The way she talked and adjust her tone for Master. Everything was done with much care.

    Compared to Aria, Lily was much more straightforward. She took her Master''s hand and brought it to her budding chest.

    "What does Master want Lily to do?"

    "Come sit on my face."

    "Okay."

    Lily was petite and the weight of her on his face feltfortable. She supported herself by pressing her hands against his chest. When she was fully in position, the bouncing figure of Aria was right in front of her. They both smiled and gave each other knowing looks.

    Lily''s pussy up close was something to be admired. Her pussy was a single slit with no excess hair, it was beautiful. The outsides were thoroughly stained with her sticky love juice. Earl held back no longer and indulged himself in its taste.

    Her juices and folds tasted sweeter than honey. He held onto her asscheeks to keep her in ce as his tongue brought her endless pleasure.

    "Yes, Master! That''s the spot!"

    The moans of Lily and Aria quickly made him cum in thetter''s pussy as she came with him.

    "It''s Lily''s turn now, sis."

    Aria slurped up her drool which was a result of her climax and dismounted on her back. She came up with a brilliant idea at this moment as she gave Lily a lewd smile.<sub> </sub>

    "Come eat me out so Master can take you from behind."

    "It would be a waste to let it all drip out..." Lily gave an equally lewd smile and sandwiched herself between Aria and Earl.

    Aria was on her back with semen dripping out of her pussy. Lily was on all fours with her face right in front of Aria''s pussy. Her ass was swaying back and forth right Earl, waiting for him to take her Doggystyle.

    It was a wonderful situation. Earl wiped his chin of Lily''s love juice and entered her in one go. One great thing about Lily''s small size was how reactive she was to everything. He could feel her pussy convulsing and clenching him with incredible tightness with every thrust. When orgasmed, her convulsions felt like a vibrator on his dick.

    "Haahh... Lily is digging in now, sis~"

    "Yes..!~ That''s it, Lily!"

    The sight of his two maids engaging in such lewd acts was arousing to the extreme. He would thrust as hard as he could inside Lily and that would transfer to the sight of Aria''s tits bouncing. It was incredible.

    "Won''t you allow me to join too?~" Ari''s seductive came from behind at this moment. She hugged Earl''s arm and he could see that her stomach was still bloated from his cum, making her resemble a pregnant woman. They kissed briefly and she crawled over to Aria.

    "I got a lot of fresh semen in here, Aria~" After saying so, she mounted herself over Aria''s face.

    Aria immediately got to work and began to rim Ari''s asshole. Cum trickled out of it nonstop and into Aria''s mouth.

    Gulp. Gulp. Gulp.

    The dark elf eagerly swallowed it all withoutint.

    "Good, good. Keep at it," Ari smiled and winked at Earl, spreading her legs in the shape of an M, revealing everything for him to see.

    Earl was more turned on than ever. He treated Lily as his sex doll and dumped all his cum into her. She moaned withoutints and indulged in stuffing her face in Aria''s sweet pussy.

    After dumping several more loads in Lily, he began to cum outside, spraying it on everyone.

    In the end, he was able to satisfy everyone while leaving their bodies entirely covered in cum.

    Ari and Aria had content looks on their face. They would scoop up the cum from their erotic bodies with their finger and eat it up for Earl to see.

    On the other hand, Lily hadpletely passed out with her eyes rolled back from how roughly Earl treated her earlier. Her stomach was bloated to the size of a woman in theirst month of pregnancy.

    Ari ced Lily''s head on herp and chuckled, "She looks like she could go for one more."

    Earl was on his back, catching his breath. "N-no more. I have to see Alea and Saryll after this."

    Aria narrowed her eyes andid next to Earl. He involuntarily shivered as she moved closer to whisper into his ear.

    "Master, you''re still not satisfied after this?"

 Chapter 160 Saryll

    Nighttime.

    Saryll gazed out the pce window and onto the bustling streets of Artasia. Under her rule, this city had flourished even further. She was one of the most sessful rulers in the annals of monarchs. The sight of the river that flowed outskirts of Artasia made her lips quiver with excitement. She collected her thoughts and made her way down the hall.

    On the way, she encountered Abelis. He was donned in his armour, looking as handsome as ever. His expression was earnest as he bowed.

    "My Queen! I''ve just finished with my shift."

    The conduct of her husband almost made her walk back the way she came from but it was as if an evil hand was guiding. She was unable to turn back.

    Wetting her lips lightly, she told Abelis.

    "I''m going out for some personal affair."

    "I see! Should I wait for you?"

    "No."

    Abelis watched his wife walk away with no desire to know what she would be up to. She was his Queen. The shrine in his heart. There was never a moment where he doubted her.

    Saryll took her time to get to her destination. She used her spirits as antern to guide her. At her arrival, her student was waiting by the river as promised.

    The quiet sound of the flowing river calmed her mind. She ced her hand over her lips to suppress augh.

    When she first started teaching Earl years ago, she really gave her all. The main focus was on getting to know the boy first before any lessons were taught. This was the basis of their unique rtionship.

    The Elven Queen sneaked behind Earl and suddenly lunged at him into a hug.

    "I''m here~"

    This was something she used to do often at the beginning of their lessons.

    "Help... I''m getting attacked..."

    Earl pretended to struggle in her embrace. He could feel her soft mounds continuously grinding against his back and it felt heavenly.

    Theyughed and wrestled each other on the grass. At times, Earl would be tickling Saryll and at other times, she would be sitting on him.

    In the end, theyid next to each other with beads of sweat dripping down their face. The soft grass was their bed and the bright moon was their witness. They gazed at the starry sky together.

    "I''ve missed this." Earl sighed.

    "I did too."

    "I''m d... you''re the same."

    Saryll yfully replied. "Am I?"

    "Certainly."

    "We''ll see about that. You''re not the same."

    "What''s changed?"

    "You lust after me."

    "It''s only natural."

    "Then it''s only natural for me to start lusting after you too," Saryll admitted.<sub> </sub>

    They rolled on top of each other with Earl on top. Earl held himself back and took the time to admire Saryll''s features. He pressed his forehead against her and found that her eyes were astonishingly clear.

    He took this chance to test the boundary again by lightly leaning in for a kiss.

    As he leaned in bit by bit- Her hand stopped his approach, a mischievous expression appearing on her fine face.

    "Nope~"

    "A man can try,"

    "That''s certainly true."

    With his approach meeting failure, he turned his attention elsewhere, nibbling at her long ears and kissing a trail down to her neck.

    "Mhmm..."

    He was at the top and was in a position of total control. His hand seized her supple breasts unrestrainedly while he left trails of kisses all around her neck area.

    The softness in her breasts felt like luxury. Every pair was different and he could not get enough of it. Every touch would be rewarded with a sweet moan which told him everything he needed to hear.

    Today was the second day of their affair. As such, things naturally needed to be escted. Saryll did not let Earl touch her without fighting back. She showed no warnings as she abruptly grabbed the outline of Earl''s cock.

    "How does it feel to know the second penis I''m touching is yours?"

    Earl lifted his body to answer. "I would get more fulfilment hearing what you have to say about it."

    She traced an outline of it through his trousers. "It''s big..."

    "Take it out."

    The Queen was not used to people giving hermands. She pouted and freed Earl''s hot rod from its cage.

    Little Earl was already dripping with precum. A quantity of it smeared onto Saryll''s hand right away as she yed with it.

    "Have a taste." The boy suggested. He already knew that Saryll was a lewd woman. She took up his suggestion without question and he enjoyed the look on her face as she was blown away by the taste of his precum.

    This was the effect of Charm Magic. No women were immune.

    Saryll licked her lips and began to jerk Earl off. The expression on his face was smug and she suddenly found herself irritated.

    For someone who was always on top, she was never in this sort of situation with her husband!

    "What are you doing? Make me feel good."

    "Of course, my Queen."

    Earl was currently on top of Saryll who was on her back while sitting on her stomach. He adjusted his position and sneaked his hand under her dress, enjoying the suppleness of her thighs.

    "That feels good, Teacher." He did not forget to praise her diligent efforts in jerking him off. It really did feel good. Her hands were soft and her movements were experienced. It was unlike with any other girl.

    Earl''s praise made Saryll''s mind turn lewder. "Who is better? Alea or me?"

    Earl felt his dick turning harder than diamonds after hearing what she said. He stuck a finger inside her sopping honey pot to reward her as she achieved her first orgasm. "Yesss...!~"

    "You are terrible, Teacher... But if I must answer, it''s you."

    "Haah... How does your finger feel so... good..!?" Saryll bit her bottom lip to prevent her moans from bing too loud. After calming down from her orgasm, her green eyes lit up. "So Alea has done this for you?"

 Chapter 161 Saryll 2

    "So Alea has done this for you?" Saryll''s eyes lit up at the confirmation.

    Earl could feel her insides tightening up around his finger. He smirked and teased. "You are getting turned on at the thought of that?"

    Her gorgeous face took a shade of red. "Perhaps..."

    "That''s terrible, Teacher. Would you like to know the other things she has done for me?"

    "Tell me. Tell me."

    "I wonder what I would get in return for that?"

    Licking her lips, "Whatever she did to you, I''ll do it better."

    "Oh?"

    Earl smiled and bent over to whisper a few words to the Elven Queen.

    "A-Alea that lewd girl..!" Saryll gasped at the revtion of what her student and her daughter had been up to in the dungeon.

    "The apple doesn''t fall far from its tree," He chuckled.

    "Humph!" She pouted cutely. "Get off me, we''re switching positions."

    "Yes, my Queen."

    They ended up sitting face to face. Earl had a leisurely look on his face while his cock stood tall.

    Facing him, Saryll looked incredibly erotic. Her blonde hair was looked more glossy than usual due to the moonlight shining down, illuminating her beautiful face which was full of mature charm. Her green eyes were soft and gentle like a pool of limpid water. There was a slight blush on her cheeks which had spread to her pointed ears.

    She followed what Earl told her to do and proceeded to partially undress herself, letting the top of her pristine white dress fall.

    Her body was a subject of admiration which Earl admired thoroughly. Her bare shoulders, her sharp corbone, her deep cleavage which was held together by a pair ofce white bras. Her pointed ears further reddened under Earl''s gaze and she proceeded to unclip her bra, letting her milkers loose.

    Boing!

    The sheer size of her breasts caused it to jiggle powerfully once it was unleashed. The sight of it would give any man an uncontroble urge to crawl and suckle on them. The proportions were wonderful with no signs of sagging. To top it off, her pink nipples were wonderfully plump and erect.

    Saryll smiled seductively and squeezed her assets together for Earl before crawling over to him. With every movement, her voluminous pair of breasts would jiggle and bounce as if they were alive.

    "Now that I''m taking a closer look, it''s pretty cute," She touched the tip of his penis with the tip of her finger.

    "I''ll take that as apliment."

    "I love cute things."

    Before he knew it, her hot breath was already on his sword. His eyes focused on her glistening red lips as struck out her tongue, letting her salivae out bit by bit to thoroughly sheath his cock.

    Once done, she gently held onto his knees for support and wrapped her lips around his member.

    "Teacher..."

    Earl leaked out a voice at this wonderful treat and she looked right back at him without removing her lips.

    He could feel her tongue wrapping around the tip of his cock. The sheer pleasure sent electric jolts up his spine.

    Then, she began to bob her head slowly. Words could not describe what Earl was feeling right.

    This was the Queen of the Elven Kingdom, on her knees- sucking him off!

    At this moment, he felt like a King and she treated him like a King. Her movements were slow and gentle, done with the utmost respect- treating his cock like it was the most priceless treasure.<sub> </sub>

    She would wrap her lips tightly around him and move her head slowly. asionally, she would remove her lips and flick her tongue at the bottom side of the tip of his penis repeatedly. Then, she would use her long tongue to glide across the entirety of his shaft.

    And she was not done. It was time for the real action. Cupping her huge breasts with her hands, she sandwiched little Earl between them.

    Saryll eyed her student in a naughty manner and squeezed little Earl in between her cleavage.

    The sudden increase in pleasure caused Earl to yelp.

    "Well? Am I better than Alea?"

    "N-noment."

    "I''ll make sure you give me ament then!"

    The Queen squeezed her breasts tighter and began to knead them, causing little Earl to feel like he was in a sea of boobs. It was a relentless attack of waves after waves. Little Earl drowned in these attacks. Desperate for air, he peaked his head out of the ocean, only to be met by a pair of lips!

    He could no longer survive and exploded in her lips without warning. Saryll''s face was unchanged at the sudden orgasm. She increased her suction, draining all the semen out of Earl''s shaft into her mouth.

    Gulp. Gulp. Gulp.

    Her throat moved in waves as she swallowed Earl''s freshly produced milk. The taste was heavenly and she closed her eyes in joy to relish the taste.

    "It''s so tasty, I could get addicted to this." She licked her lips. Her eyes were shining with the afterglow of orgasm. She was just like her daughter who was capable of cumming while pleasuring him.

    "I could get addicted to you."

    "I''ll take that as the answer to my question then."

    "It''s a tough question, Teacher."

    "How so?"

    "You have your unique charm and so does Alea. It''s likeparing apples to oranges."

    "It sounds like Alea is growing into a fine woman. I''m d."

    "Now you''re acting like a loving mother. What happened toparing to her earlier?"

    "You are too green, Earl," Saryll shook her head yfully. "It''s the joy of sharing the same man as my daughter and her never knowing."

    "Secrecy, huh?"

    "Did you have something else in mind?"

    "Nope!"

    Later, theyid side by side relishing in the afterglow of their brief lewd session.

    "I''m surprised you didn''t try to go for more today."

    "Our rtionship may be a taboo one but I still believe in taking our time. There is no need to rush."

    "We will never speak of this, right?"

    "That''s right. That''s why we will be together for a long time," He lightly smiled.

    The sincere look in Earl''s eyes made Saryll''s heart beat faster.

    "You are dangerous, Earl."

 Chapter 162 Long Day

    After the fun session with Saryll, Earl walked her home to the pce. His sense of value made him feel obligated to treat her as such even if she did not need the gesture. It was a simple act of respect from him.

    "Here is good," Saryll told him when they reached a certain distance away from the pce. Despite trying to dress as immactely as she could, the slight messiness in her dress was a constant reminder to him of what had just transpired earlier.

    Earl stopped on his track and took a deep bow. "I''ll see you tomorrow,"

    There was a line of intimacy and professionalism in his rtionship with her. Although it was not needed, he wanted to give her the utmost respect when it was in regards to work.

    "Don''t bete. I''m introducing you to the Spirit Knights tomorrow."

    "Is that when my engagement is getting announced too?"

    "Yes, but it will still be kept under wraps among the higher-ups."

    "Politics, huh? How unpleasant," He expressed his disapproval. He had a general understanding of the politicalndscape of the Elven Kingdom.

    "Now you know how hard my job is."

    "Well, with me around, you can rest easy. You might as well dere me King!" He joked.

    "How cheeky of you," The Queenughed and pulled his cheeks apart. "Thanks for walking me all the way here."

    "The pleasure is mine. Although, I would be lying if I wasn''t expecting a little kiss in return."

    She sighed and waved her hand for him toe closer. "Come here."

    Earl hurriedly lowered his head with iparable excitement. His eyes were entirely focused on her moist lips as they came closer and closer beforending on his... forehead.

    "You tricked me!"

    "Lips are off limit~" Saryll yfullyughed and ran off into the distance.

    After seeing her offpletely, Earl chuckled lightly to himself. In the end, he got a kiss anyway even if it was not on the lips.

    With that in mind, he enthusiastically made his way home. It''s been a long day so far but he was just entering the final stretch.

    His new house was brightly lit as he approached from the distance. This was the final touch it needed to feel like home. The feeling of having somewhere warm to return to. That weing feeling.

    "I''m home!"

    He announced as he stepped inside the house.

    ""Wee home, Master,""

    The bell-like voices of Lily and Aria greeted him from upstairs.

    He could see that they were still in their maid uniforms.

    "You two, please go to sleep first. I''ll be in the other room with Alea. Be sure to tell mother too."<sub> </sub>

    "Very well, Master,"

    "You have a lot of energy, Master~"

    "Shush, he might spend some of his energy on us~"

    "Ah, so Sis wants Lily to say it louder?"

    He has not seen these two for a few days but hearing them talk made it feel like they''ve always been here. This was home...

    The house quieted down and he went to do his own business of cleaning himself in preparation for Alea.

    Thankfully, there were 4 rooms in the house and the 2 unused ones were fully furnished.

    He entered into one of the unused ones andid down on the bed, appreciating the softness that wrapped around his entire body. The smell of soap from his earlier shower lingered in the air and sent his mind into a state of rxation.

    A few momentster, he... fell asleep.

    It was a tiring day for Earl. First, he finished his joint training with Alea while doing lewd things with her in the process. After, he reunited with his beloved Lily and Aria at the house they purchased for stay in Artasia. A few things happened here and there and he ended up having a foursome with the three closest women in his life. Then, he went out to do more lewd things with his Teacher- The Queen of the Elven Kingdom. The person he spent almost half his life learning Spirit Magic from.

    And so, when Alea arrived deep in the nights for the purposes of doing lewd things with her future husband, she was met with... a sleeping Earl.

    How did she get into the house? She sneaked in through the window after noticing that none of the lights was on. And as a princess, she naturally had her sources to let her know this was Earl''s new location.

    The lights were off in the room and the moon was especially beautiful today. Alea quietly closed the window and sat by the sleeping Earl on the bed.

    She was dressed in a dark cloak, the only feature being visible was her emerald green eyes. The princess sat still, looking at Earl for a long time.

    After a while, she went to the corner of the room and took her cloak off, revealing the light blue nightgown she wore today for this special asion.

    The colour of the nightgown matched andplimented her blue hair, making her look like a fairy. Unfortunately for Earl, he was too deep into his sleep to appreciate this sight.

    Alea then located a nket from the closet and covered Earl with it.

    "So you are cute when you are sleeping too," She muttered and ran her hand through his fine ck hair while appreciating his fine features.

    "Sweet dreams, Earl," She whispered and gave him a quick peck on the lips before snuggling into his embrace, sharing the warmth of the nket together.

    The next day, Earl awakened to a familiar feeling of hugging a soft body. However, this body was different from the usual. It was smaller than his mother''s but it was not as small as Lily''s. More groping told him that this was also not Aria since this person had bigger boobs.

    At longst, he opened his eyes only to be met by a pair of calm, emerald green eyes.

    "Good morning, Earl."

    "..!?"

 Chapter 163 Punishment

    "Good morning, Earl."

    Earl awakened to the beautiful face of Alea.

    "Goodness, this is embarrassing," He sighed. He broke his word by falling asleep early.

    "No worries, you must''ve been tired," Alea said and flipped him over, sitting on top of him. "You''ll be punished by me though."

    At this angle, Earl finally got an eyeful of the princess''s attire. She was wearing a transparent blue babydoll, showing her body in its full glory. Her plump breasts with their cherry-like nipples, her slim waist, and her wide hips. Matching blue panties covered her important part and her thighs squeezed down on his waist to hold him down.

    Alea wore an expressionless face. Her long was fully down and covered her long ears.

    Earl was fully mesmerized by her appearance.

    "What do you say to that?" Alea''s voice from above broke him out of his stupor.

    "Please punish me?"

    "Good." She smiled seductively. "You are not allowed to touch me."

    Following her words, she stood up to slide her panties off. Earl could see a thin line of love juice connecting between her honey pot and panties as she slowly took it off, the line only breaking at thest moment. As she was standing up, he was able to see how wet she was. Her pink lips were engorged and love juice seems to leak out endlessly.

    Alea let out a wider smile when she noticed Earl gulping down his saliva. She did not lie when she told him that she was always horny. She was even hornier than usual because she was pent up fromst night.

    After taking her panties offpletely, she proceeded to slide Earl''s pants off, springing his penis into life.

    "Magnificent as usual. You on the other hand..." Alea stared at Earl emotionlessly as she gently touched his cock.

    "That''s also me, you know..."

    "Shut up."

    "That feels good, Alea."

    "Hehe."

    Even though Alea only yed with his dick briefly, her hand already became thoroughly stained with his precum. Earl was incredibly turned on by how Alea was acting right now.

    She mounted him once again, but this time she was sitting directly on his sword. He could feel her wetness against his member and it felt incredible.

    Alea paid no mind to the penis below her and began to lick all the precum off her hand first. Her tongue moved delicately as it ran up and down her palm. Once done, she sucked on her fingers one by one.

    It was obvious that she was doing this to tease Earl further and he was enjoying every second of it.

    After her hand was thoroughly cleaned, she ced her hands on his shoulder for support. Her long hair falling and a few of the longer strands even reaching his face. Their faces were just inches apart.

    "Earl..." She whispered his name and blushed in the process.

    Earl took her cute act as a cue and told her. "I''m going to move."

    Hearing his words, all the cuteness she was showing disappeared into thin air. She red at him and said, "No, Earl. You are still being punished by me."

    "O-Okay," He ced his hand back down.

    Alea pouted and began to move her waist, sliding her slit up and down his shaft, coating it thoroughly in her love juice.

    "Look at this, Earl," She moved her body out of the way for him to see the way she was grinding against him better. "You could have my virginity right now if you didn''t fall asleep. It''s a shame, isn''t it?"

    "Your pussy looks like it''s begging to be entered."

    Alea blushed profusely at Earl''sment. "S-Shut up. You pervert."

    "I bet if I ask really nicely..." His eyes trailed down her body, viting it with his gaze alone.<sub> </sub>

    It was super effective against the blushing Alea who immediately shivered and squirted on his shaft. "No...~"

    "Did you just cum?"

    "You creep, why are you looking at me?"

    "You''re really sexy."

    "Shut up," Despite her words, he knew she loved it from how much she was elerating her hip movement.

    "You''re so cute."

    "I''m going to kill you."

    "..."

    "Hehe. Your dick just became harder when I said that."

    "I love you."

    "I love you too, Earl. You are forgiven!"

    "Does this mean..?"

    "Nope! It''s broad daylight. How could you take my virginity at a time like this? It''s totally unromantic."

    "If you say so..."

    "Don''t be so sad. Here, I''ll suck you off."

    "I''ll help you too. Get your ass over here."

    "Say it nicely."

    "Please get your ass over here."

    After the short banter, they ended up in the 69 position. Alea''s delicious pink lips were right before his eyes. Without waiting any further, he dug right in. Her sweet love juice flowed unrelentlessly into his mouth.

    "Mhmm!!"

    Her lithe body squirmed cutely in his grasp. He began to knead her asscheeks along his cunnilingus and she began to squirt without stop. At the same time, his cock acted as a gag ball for her, suppressing her moans. The trembles of her body reached all the way to her lips, giving him endless pleasure.

    It did not take long for him to bust a load in her mouth. He took the chance to give her a huge orgasm, syncing their climax together.

    Alea swallowed everything she needed to like a good girl before crawling over to his side.

    "Do I taste that good?" She tilted her head curiously. Her hair was even more dishevelled than before because of how much she was moving during their 69.

    "Very sweet."

    "There''s some left on your chin. Let me have a taste." Alea sniffed his face first and then proceeded to lick her love juice off it.

    "..." Earl was once again, left speechless by this girl who would be his future wife. He thought he had dicks for brains but this girl might be the actual one.

    "It doesn''t taste like anything."

    "I like it."

    "Okay."

 Chapter 164 Royal Aid

    Seeing the sunrise from the window, Ari arranged her papers in the study and left the room. The fragrant smell of breakfast from downstairs tingled all her senses as soon as she left the room.

    She walked down the stairs and met an unexpected face at the dining table. Or rather, she knew ''she'' woulde but she didn''t expect her to join them in breakfast.

    "Oh? What are you doing here so early in the morning?"

    At the dining table was her protegee sitting next to her son. In the background, the two maids were busy making breakfast.

    "I came for Earl," Alea told her master straightforwardly. She had changed into a casual attire consisting of a beige shirt and pleated skirts- something rare to see.

    "Good morning, mom." Earl followed Alea and greeted her.

    "Good morning. Come visit like this more often, Alea. I like seeing you around."

    "Of course, Master."

    "Did you rest wellst night?" Earl asked his mother.

    "I stayed up checking the reports for the construction of the academyst night."

    "Sounds like it''s going well."

    "Yes, the dwarves are doing an excellent job. I''ll be able to show you all what it looks like soon."

    The morning quickly passed with their lighthearted conversation across the table. Alea was able to get along with everyone just fine due to her chummy rtionship with Ari and Earl. She was able to relish the taste of Lily and Aria''s breakfast cooking.

    "I must go meet Teacher now," Earl told the girls.

    "Have fun!" They sounded as he left the house.

    "I''ming with you." Alea ran after him as he started walking.

    "I expected as much."

    "We''re going the same way." She nodded.

    They walked through the streets of Artasia together. One thing about Alea was that she was not affectionate at all in public. They merely walked side by side with a couple of inches of distance between them. There was no hand-holding. No shoulder nudging. No brief eye contact. Nothing that would bring about sexual tension between the two.

    There were many reasons for this but it all boiled down to her being too horny if they were to touch each other in public too. This was a valid reason for Earl so he did not make a fuss about it. This distance allowed him to enjoy hearing her verbal abuses being thrown at him after all.

    "Alea look. They''re holding hands."

    Earl pointed to an elven couple in the distance.

    "And?" She asked disinterestedly.

    Earl shook his head in disapproval and gestured. "You and I!"

    "Vulgar." The princessmented and looked away.

    ? "How rude."

    They stopped by a jewellery shop along the way. Earl pointed at a particr ear cuff in a ss case.

    "Alea, isn''t this pretty?"

    "You think so?"

    "Try it."

    "Okay."<sub> </sub>

    The elven princess ended up trying the ear cuff. Ear cuffs were popr among the elves as they required no piercings. The older elves see their ears as something special so it was generally frowned upon to get piercings.

    The ear cuff Earl chose for Alea, in particr, was crafted of gold and shaped like a small life. When worn, it entuated her elven features. Green and gold areplementary colours. The green in her eyes was brought out more, as a result, making it more beautiful.

    Alea looked at herself in the mirror and chose to tuck her hair behind her ear to show off the ear cuff.

    "It''s lovely." He told her.

    Hearing apliment from her lover made her happy. She spoke with her voice trailing, "If you like it..."

    "I''ve already paid for it," Earl grinned and ced his hand on her head.

    Alea smiled softly and remarked. "Doing your job I see,"

    "I work for you?"

    "Yes, as my husband."

    "That sounds difficult. What are the job requirements?"

    "Be Earl."

    The words of Alea left Earl red in the face. On the rest of the walk to the pce, he found himself constantly sneaking nces at his Elven Princess.

    "We''ll be parting ways here. I''m off to see your mother."

    "I''ll be back at the house training under Master."

    "See you soon."

    "Mhmm. I''ll be waiting in your bed," Alea winked.

    "Go already!"

    "Humph! Fine."

    The princess stomped her away from Earl. After walking several paces, she turned back to watch her man enter the pce. The sight of his silhouette made her smile. Her hand lingered on the ear cuff he bought for her. From now on, she would treasure it forever.

    "I miss you already, Earl."

    Meanwhile, Earl navigated his way through the pce. The guards had already been informed of his presence so his time in the pce was uninterrupted. He made his way up the stairs of the pce and arrived at the Resting Hall.

    As the name implied, it was the ce for members of the royal family to rest. There were beautifully built seats and chairs which were made of rare wood and velvet. Pirs held up the ceiling and chandeliers lit up the hall.

    Earl stepped into the hall and looked around, admiring the architecture of the ce. Finally, his eyesnded on the blonde beauty in the middle of the room who had been waiting for him.

    "Good morning, Teacher." He greeted.

    She looked up and smiled cheerfully. "Earl! You sure kept me waiting."

    "Sounds like you are excited to see me."

    "Of course. Let me brief you on what you''ll be doing today first though."

    "Listening."

    "First, let me officially announce that you are now the Royal Aid to me, Saryll Venroris- The Queen of the Elven Kingdom from this duration onwards."

    "I, Earl Roth, student of Queen Saryll dly epts this position. From now, I am her Royal Aid."

 Chapter 165 Certainty

    "How long until the meeting with the Spirit Knights?" Earl asked after the officiation of his position.

    "Around an hour," Saryll answered, her eyes flickering to tell him a message.

    The message was certainly received. "Excellent. In the meantime, I will help you rx then, Your Majesty."

    Earl walked behind Saryll''s chair and began to massage her shoulder.

    A rxed moan came from her lips at the incredible feeling from Earl''s hand. She softly told him. "Don''t be so bold... Abelis could walk in anytime."

    "Your Majesty is so perverted. Who said I was going to be bold?"

    "Yes, I am a pervert. Now get to your work or get your ass fired." The Queen furrowed her eyebrows and fiercely said.

    "...Yes, Your Majesty." He weakly replied while internally thinking. ''This mother-daughter pair is so aggressive when ites to their sexual needs!''

    Earl began to work his magic. Trails of mana flickered through his finger and down Saryll''s skin, increasing her sensitivity. Her ears started to turn a darker pink and her breaths became hotter. He massaged her shoulders thoroughly, removing all her knots and moved to her neck and up to her lips.

    At her lips, she sucked his finger erotically as her face turned a shade redder. Earl smiled and leaned to bite her ear gently while using his other hand to cup her voluminous breast.

    "Haah... Yess..." She moaned erotically.

    It was music to Earl''s ears. He removed his hand away from her lips and used it to fondle her milkers too. Both of his hands were now squishing the life out of it, deforming it all over the ce. When he took his hands off, it would magically spring back into its original shape.

    "It''s a shame these don''t produce milk."

    "Are you into that sort of thing?"

    "Yes. I love my mom."

    "Hehe. Pretend I''m your mom then."

    "You don''t know what you''re asking for..." Earl grinned and flicked her erect nipples.

    "Hnngg..!"

    The Queen came a little from Earl''s loving touch.

    "Is this what you would do to your mom? She does have bigger assets than me..."<sub> </sub>

    "Come on, Teacher. I can''t be the only one vocalizing my fantasies."

    "Well, I do want to see the look on Abelis''s face if he were toe in and see this right now." Saryll looked down at the hands of her Royal Aid who was fondling her breasts nonstop.

    "What a terrible wife you are."

    "That''s true, but Abelis''s reactions are what makes him lovable." She replied with a sadistic grin.

    "You are not very gentle with him."

    "I will save that for you, my most special student. Come here."

    Naturally, he obliged and stood before the seated Saryll. She looked at him with a gentle, almost hypnotic gaze. He felt butterflies in his stomach as she began to remove his trousers.

    After hearing her and Abelis talk, Earl was almost confident in his conclusion that Saryll did not truly love Abelis. They married when they were young and she simply epted the engagement as Abelis was the closest male to her. With this fact, it was no surprise that she was so open to his approaches.

    His cock sprang to life and the Queen grasped it adoringly. Now that they were indoors with proper light, she was able to make out all the details of it. The engorged head with its pinkish hue with precum leaking out. As she pulled the foreskin back, she admired the shape and smell of it. In her hand, she could feel therge veins pulsating. it was magnificent.

    "I really love you, Teacher," He told her as she began to lick his cock, sending shivers down his spine.

    The sudden confession made her happy as evident by her bright smile. "Save those words for Alea."

    "Of course, I love her too."

    Saryll slowed down her strokes and spoke. "I don''t know, Earl. I feel like as a woman, I can only love one person."

    "It''s fine. I just wanted to say it to you."

    "Such a greedy man. I''ll finish this quickly before anyone walks in."

    Shlup. Shlup.

    The sound of Saryll sucking on Earl''s dick and their heavy breaths was the only sound that could be heard in the hall. Her technique was at the expert level from her background of having done bedroom activities with her husband for hundreds of years. She would use her tongue to thoroughly wrap around little Earl and use it to jab at his little hole, making him hold her head uncontrobly. It took no time at all for him to cum inside her mouth to which she would diligently gulp down like a good whore.

    Outside, the Spirit Knights had assembled. Abelis was walking through the pce to inform his wife of the meeting. He stopped at the door to the Resting Hall and promptly knocked to announce his presence before entering.

    Inside, he found his wonderful wife already making way to him. She had a light smile on her face and her dress was spotlessly clean. Behind her was her assistant- her Royal Aid whom she spoke to him about already. The boy who would be the husband of his precious daughter. The person who was essentially a part of their family already. The boy gave him a friendly smile as a greeting as Saryll walked past and said. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 166 The Meeting

    Saryll POV

    Stepping into the meeting room, I allow my majestic aura to set forth. The Spirit Knights at the round table immediately stand to greet me.

    "We wee Your Majesty!"

    From left to right, their names are Eins, Zwei, Vier, Funf. There is one seat missing between Zwei and Vier that belongs to Drei who is currently in prison.

    It''s a shame the Spirit Agreement doesn''t allow me to execute Drei and Vier directly. These brothers are bing too arrogant, especially Vier.

    "Be seated."

    The knights return to their seats. Behind me, Abelis and Earl are the only ones who remain standing. My eyes linger onto Earl for a moment longer than they should, causing him to meet my gaze. His mysterious purple eyes give me shbacks to the lewd things we''ve been doing, making me incredibly excited.

    I return my vision to in front of me.

    "Before we get started, I would like to announce that the position of the Royal Aid has been filled by this human behind me, Earl Roth."

    The knights immediately look at each other at my decision. Their reaction was no surprise considering during my reign in these past hundred years, I''ve operated without a Royal Aid.

    "As a brief introduction, Earl has been under my care since he was a child. He will also be engaged to Alea, marrying into the Royal Family."

    There was silence.

    "This is uneptable, Your Majesty. A human marrying into the family!?" Vier immediately speaks up.

    Eins then followed up with a calm voice. "I agree. He will die of old age before Princess Alea takes the throne, Your Majesty."

    This reaction was to be expected. I look to Abelis and he immediately backs me up.

    "The time has be so peaceful you''ve learned to question Her Majesty, huh?"

    His voice oozes of his Grand Rank power. Without a doubt, he was one of the strongest in the Kingdom. Stronger than me. Stronger than anyone in the room.

    "This is Alea''s decision and I will not allow anyone to question it!" Abelis continues to talk. His aura presses onto Eins and Vier in particr.

    The atmosphere within the room has be tense. But this is soon broken when Zwei begins to speak.

    "Now, now. This is no time to be so tense. It''s a time of celebration after all. We elves are always so tonic, why don''t we look at this change optimistically for once?"

    As the only female among the Spirit Knights, she is the most carefree andid-back of them all. Coming from the ancient family of Ailos, she has their signature white hair and red eyes. Needless to say, she is very beautiful. The Spirit Knight armour she wears gives her a very valiant vibe. Unfortunately, I don''t swing that way.

    p Except for Vier, the other knights begin to nod in agreement. I give Zwei a smile of appreciation to which she returned a small one back.</anda>

    "Let''s also take this opportunity to introduce ourselves. Hello, Earl! My name is Zwei. I''m only a couple of hundred years young, but I guess that might be a lot for you? Anyways if you ever need any help you cane to me. Nice to meet you!" She smilingly greets Earl and ends it with a wink.<sub> </sub>

    This harlot...

    "It''s my pleasure, Miss Zwei. I''ll be in your care."

    Earl politely greets her back. Him being the way he is, I don''t know what he''s thinking exactly since he would shift his demeanour to a morefortable one to whoever he''s talking to.

    "I guess I''m next since Zwei started first?" Vier spoke with a dark face. "My name is Vier. Ie from the noble family of Arainne. That is all."

    "Hello."

    The Arainne family... What a pest.

    "It''s my turn now. My name is Funf but you already know that. I am in charge of the training ground you and Princess Alea always go to."

    Funf is a big man with a thick chest and broad shoulders. He is a man of heavy presence despite his few words.

    "It''s been a while, sir."

    Andst but not least, Eins.

    "My name is Eins. I apologize for my words earlier. If Princess Alea has chosen you, you must be someone special."

    "I''ve heard of your name."

    Eins is the one inmand of the Spirit Knights when Abelis is not around. He has dirty blonde hair and a battle-hardened face. This man is very serious so he''s a good subordinate but it oftenes off the wrong way.

    With the introduction done, we begin to talk about arrangements for the Spirit Festival.

    The Spirit Festival is the biggest event in the Kingdom. It is the time when everyonees together to share their joy, their happiness, their troubles, and much more.

    As a part of this festival, there is the Spirit Festival Youth Competition. It is a time for those under the age of 100 to battle and show their talents. The Spirit Festival is an event that happens every 10 years. Every 10 years, the winner would get the chance to meet the Spirit King and enjoy his blessings.

    This blessing would give one eligibility to be a Spirit Knight. Of course, this was not all, considering there were only 6 Spirit Knights in all the years that passed. This was part of the Spirit Agreement set by our ancestors thousands of years ago. It is also for this reason that I am unable to exterminate the pests known as Drei and Vier directly.

    To expand on the Spirit Agreement, the origin of it all started when it became known that the barrier between the Spirit World and the Middle World is weakest during this time every 10 years. This means the connection between the Spirit World and the Middle World is at its strongest and many elves would often find their talent in Spirit Magic during this time. It is also time to get a Contracted Spirit if one is lucky enough.

    It was an event that benefitted both sides. Users of Spirit Magic need spirits to be stronger. On the other hand, spirits be stronger the more they stay in the Middle World.

    I''m nning to use this chance to have both Earl and Alea get their own Contracted Spirits during this time.

    It was my favourite event for a good reason. Just thinking about the smiling faces of the citizens, the big crowds, the lively crowds, and the shing lights in the night sky was enough to put me in a good mood.

 Chapter 167 Imprisoned Drei

    Once the meeting came to an end, the Spirit Knights left one by one. Zwei gave Earl onest friendly smile before leaving. He had a good impression of her. Without a doubt, she was a rare beauty. Unfortunately, his hands were too full to go after her right now.

    His goals for the Elven Kingdom was almost fully achieved. Alea was essentially his and good progress was being made with Saryll. In just 2 or 3 more years, he would be leaving for Ari''s academy and his life would spice up a lot then.

    "My Queen, it''s time for me to leave now." Abelis gave a deep bow as he prepared to leave.

    "Your Highness," Earl called the man before he left.

    "What is it?"

    "Thank you for standing up for me earlier."

    "It''s no problem at all. You are pretty much a part of our family already, haha!"

    With that said, Abelis left to tend to his duties leaving Saryll and Earl alone in the meeting room.

    The meeting room was arge, circr room decorated extravagantly with red carpets and gold details. A gorgeously detailed chandelier hung from above, illuminating the entire room. In the middle of the room where they sat was a round table carved out of stone.

    This style of interior was not of elven style but rather, one used to show a disy of wealth with meeting with ambassadors.

    ? "Your Majesty, I noticed that one of the seats of the Spirit Knights were missing."

    "I figured you would ask. That seat belongs to Drei and that man is in prison for life." Saryll said with aplicated look on her face.

    It was the first time Earl was hearing this piece of information. Curious, he continued pushing. "May I ask why?"

    Saryll sighed and spoke. "Where do I start with this... I''ll answer your question first. He was the one who attempted an assassination on Alea, almost killing Abelis in the process. It''s a long story.

    Drei and Vier are brothers from the ancient noble family of Arianne. The family is very powerful, being one of the top families in the Kingdom. They were also born in the same generation as me. You probably know where I''m going to go with this.

    Back when I was a princess, Drei desperately wanted my hand for marriage. I did not reciprocate his feelings and married Abelis instead. Yearster, the product of our love, Alea was born and I had forgotten about Drei.

    However, the same could not be said about Drei. The man kept his feelings hidden while keeping the facade of a loyal Spirit Knight under mymand. His feelings for me bordered obsession and he could not stand the sight of Alea- who was the product of my love with Abelis.

    One night, he sneaked into the pce and attempted assassination on Alea. Luckily, Abelis noticed in time and blocked the attack with his body. Now, Drei is imprisoned for life to suffer for his crimes..."

    Saryll ended her dialogue with an exhausted look on her face.

    Earl took in everything Saryll told him. Unknown to him, his hands were clenched to the point of bing pail. His nails dug into his skin and bright red blood dripped out. It was something that happened in the past and yet he was iparably enraged.

    Some vile man had targeted his Alea and Saryll and that person was still alive?

    "Rx..." Saryll noticed Earl''s hands and gently held his wrists.

    Earl looked down and saw his bloodied hand and the worried look on Saryll''s face. He rxed as she said and slowly unclenched his hand. A soothing sensation soon overcame him as his wounds closed slowly. This was Saryll''s Healing Magic.

    He took a deep breath and asked. "Can I kill him?"

    "Not when he still has the blessing of the Spirit King."

    "How does that work?"

    "Every year, the winner of the Elven Youth Competition is blessed by the Spirit King. That gives one qualification to be a Spirit Knight and per the Spirit Agreement, once one bes a Spirit Knight, it is held until the blessing of the Spirit King disappears."<sub> </sub>

    "The Spirit Agreement prevents us from killing him, huh?"

    "Correct. Trust me, I want him dead more than you do."

    "I am not bound by the Spirit Agreement though."

    "Not exactly. It will affect me since I was the one who told you."

    Earl could only sigh at this conclusion.

    "The higher you are, the more secrets you will know and the more frustrated you will be with people. This is a part of adulthood that you will be exposed to more and more in the future."

    "That just means... we should cherish the time we have right now more, right?"

    "You are right." The Queen smiled. "On that topic, let''s go to my office. I''ll make sure you enjoy your time as my aid thoroughly."

    "The look on your face is scaring me, Teacher."

    "No?~"

    "I know you''re up to something!"

    "You''re just imagining it, hehe."

    Later that day, Earl was subjected to the task of finishing piles of Saryll''s mundane administrative papers whilst sheughed in the background at his sufferings.

    "It''s finally over..." Earl let out an exhausted voice as he ced thest paper away.

    Saryll was seated next to him, also finishing papers of her own. The white sunlight from the window shone down on her hair, giving it a tinge of gold. Unsurprisingly, she looked very cool when she was concentrated.

    He smiled to himself and left his seat to prepare tea for her. Aria had recently taught him a better technique to make tea. He felt his body rxing as slowly poured hot water into the teacups. The smell of fragrant tea filled the room and removed the fogginess of his mind.

    Once done, he held the two cups of tea and went back to the table, cing one in front of Saryll and one for himself.

    The Elven Queen was thoroughly submerged in her work and did not notice the small gesture from him. Soon, she was done with her work. A small smile came on her face when she noticed the steaming hot tea in front of her.

    "When did my student be this considerate?~"

    "Since I''m working under you, I naturally have to suck up to you." He smugly replied.

    Saryll held the cup and narrowed her eyes smilingly. "I suddenly want to throw this at you."

    "Please don''t."

    "Of course not. I must enjoy this tea that Earl made for me." She said while lightly enjoying the fragrance of the tea.

    "Your attitude changed too fast, Teacher."

    "It''s good..."

    "You''re wee."

 Chapter 168 Contraceptive Spell

    "Well then, it''s time for me to leave, Your Majesty." Earl went into a formal bow as the evening began to set in.

    "You don''t have to always refer to me as Your Majesty when it''s just the two of us, you know." The Queen smiled wryly.

    "I like referring you as Your Majesty. It''s got a nice ring to it."

    "If you insist... By the way, take this before you leave." Saryll rummaged through her cab to take out something for Earl.

    In her hand was a white robe with green and gold ents.

    "This is..?"

    "It''s yours. To indicate your status as my Aid."

    "I see. I''ll wear it right now."

    "Just as you''re leaving?" Sheughed.

    "It would be rude not to."

    Momentster, Earl stood before Saryll in his new robe. It was inscribed with size adjustment runes so it fitted on his body perfectly. The robe reached all the way to his ankle, giving him the look of a young schr. The white colour contrasted greatly with his ck hair while filling him with an aura of pureness.

    Saryll was beyond happy with the way the robe looked on Earl.

    "Do you like what you see?" Earl asked.

    "You look so cute!"

    "..." Earl''s face turned dark. "I''m going home."

    "Waittt! Let me hug you. Hehe."

    He could feel the softness of her boobs squishing against his face as he said bitterly. "Humph, I''m letting you off easy today."

    "Is that the tone you should be using to talk to your boss?" Saryll narrowed her eyes.

    "A-Act as you wish."

    It took many minutes for Saryll to get her fill of hugging Earl. While ''cute'' was not the best word he wanted her to use to call him, it was true that it was the highestpliment he could get from her. The Elven Queen was a true lover of cute things after all.

    And besides, he was not fully grown yet. The description did somewhat suit him.

    Walking out of the pce, he turned around to get onest look. To his surprise, he saw Saryll peeking out the balcony on the highest floor, waving at him. Needless to say, he waved back enthusiastically before leaving for home for real.

    His new robe fluttered behind him as he located a dark spot and transformed into a shadow to quickly get home.

    At the Roth Residence.

    Earlier that day.

    Alea entered the house after returning from the pce. Even though the joint training was over, she could not becent with her training. Especially if she wanted toe out on top in the uing Youth Competition.

    She found her Master rxing with Earl''s servants in the living room. They were all snuggled together, each doing their own thing.

    "I''m back, Master."

    "So soon?" Ari raised an eyebrow.<sub> </sub>

    "The pce is fairly close by."

    "That''s true. You can get started with your warm-up."

    "Before that... can you cast a spell on me?"

    "A surprising request. Sure. What do you need my help with?"

    "A contraceptive spell."

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    Alea could feel the gazes of Earl''s servants falling onto her. Her face began to burn up but at the same time, a sense of victory rose within her.

    ''That''s right, I''m about to do lewd things with your Master.'' The Princess thought and turned her gaze to Lily and Aria.

    "Come a little closer." Ari gestured. For some reason, Alea noticed the expression on her Master was the same as the ones on Lily and Aria.

    The process of getting a contraceptive spell was a simple one since it was merely one spell. Typically, one would get a doctor or a priest to cast it but with her Master around, there was no need to go through such a hassle.

    Alea originally did not think about it at all due to her lust-crazed state but after second thoughts, she figured she might need it.

    Contraceptive spells were typically usually something only prostitutes got. In this world, children were a blessing. It was the road to happiness.

    However, this household was an obvious outlier as everyone had a contraceptive spell on them from how lust-driven they were.

    Once done, Alea spoke. "By the way, I''m nning to stay with Earl tonight."

    "..."

    ? "..."

    "..."

    Alea felt 3 simultaneous gazesnd on her once again.

    It took a while for Ari to speak again. "Alea... You are a girl. You don''t need to be so bold, okay?"

    "Understood. I''ll be doing my warm-up now." Alea nodded and left the house to begin her training.

    With the Princess gone, the 3 remaining people in the room, namely, Ari, Aria, and Lily were speechless.

    "She''s such a handful sometimes." Ari sighed.

    "Aria understands why Master likes her now." The dark elfmented.

    "Speaking of which, Lily wonders if he''ll be fine today?"

    "I''m sure he''ll be fine." Ari rubbed Lily''s head.

 Chapter 169 Calm

    It was nearly dark when Earl returned home. He was met with the sight of his mother and his fiancee training at their garden.

    It was a training method he was familiar with. Ari was shooting various spells at Alea and she was tasked with cancelling it. The amalgamation of spells formed a scene simr to the sight of fireworks shing. It was a beautiful scene.

    "I''m home~"

    At the sound of his voice, the training halted. The eyes of the twodies immediatelynded on his new robe.

    "That robe?" Ari asked curiously.

    Earl puffed his chest and said. "Teacher appointed me the role of her Royal Aid today."

    She smiled and said. "Is that so? Congrattions."

    "Thank you." After he thanked her, he looked to Alea who was staring at him intently.

    "Hey, you." As usual, she did not refer to him by his name.

    "Yes?"

    Surprisingly enough, Alea blushed and looked away. "Nothing."

    "Weirdo."

    Ariughed at the two''s interaction. "Let''s call it a day, Alea. Lily and Aria should be done with dinner."

    "Okay."

    The trio entered the house together. The delicious smell of food weed them as they stepped into the house. At the dinner table, Earl was supremely proud to see Alea enjoy his maids'' cooking even though he took no part in it.

    The house felt extra lively today because of the extra person known as Alea. Despite her being a woman of few words, everyone enjoyed having her around.

    After dinner was shower time. Earl was sweaty from working at the pce all day. He gave Alea a notice and entered the bathroom with Lily while the former red at their backs.

    ''I forgot that Alea gets jealous easily!'' Earl secretly sweated when he felt her gaze on him.

    The door to the bathroom softly closed and he was now in a steamy paradise with Lily.

    "Master! Lily felt someone ring at us!" Lily told him in a hushed tone.

    "Ahem. It must be your imagination." He said to prevent Lily from bing afraid of Alea.

    "Hmm..." The doll-like demon let out a sound as she began to undress him.

    Soon, they were undressed and ready to hop in the shower.

    Showering with Lily felt excellent as usual. Earl felt particrly spent so nothing lewd happened with the demon girl. He was also saving up to unleash everything on Aleater today. However, this did not mean he skimped on hugging Lily to his heart''s content. He could feel his happiness level rising every second he rubbed his cheeks against hers.

    "Master! Don''t tell the Princess, but Lily has a feeling that she''s really lewd!" The demon girl spoke to him again in a hushed tone.<sub> </sub>

    "You may be right about that." Earl nodded wholeheartedly in agreement.

    "Eh? Hehe, Lily''s senses are still sharp after all!" She dered.

    "Yes, yes." He smiled and rubbed her head.

    After the shower, Earl stepped out with Lily feeling fresh and cool as a cucumber. He was donned in a loose robe and proceeded to make his way to the bedroom to wait for Alea. On the way, he decided to take a detour to visit his mother.

    When he entered her room, she was chatting with Alea as he expected.

    "It looks like he''s done. I''ll be leaving to clean myself now, Master." The Princess immediately prepared to leave when she saw Earl.

    On her way out, a wonderfully red blush appeared on her beautiful face as she whispered words that only he could hear. "Wait for me in the bedroom. I''ve been horny all day, I can''t take it anymore."

    Their hands lightly grazed as she stepped out of the room, making his heart jump with joy. When he looked back, she was already gone.

    "What are you standing there for? Come here." Ari gestured from her bedside. She was dressed in a white dress shirt and a ssy pair of high waisted trousers today. Earl made his way to her and naturallyid on herp.

    "How was your day?" He closed his eyes and asked.

    "It was good," She started and proceeded to tell him about her day and he did the same. He told her about his time in the pce, his time with Saryll, and many more. With her, he did not need to hide anything.

    The conversation eventually moved to Alea. Earl couldn''t help but let out a loudugh when his mother told him about her request for a Contraceptive Spell.

    "Well, I shouldn''t keep her waiting for long. I''ll be leaving now."

    "Enjoy yourself." Ari waved.

    Of course, Earl did not forget to kiss her on the lips before leaving. "Good night."

    Ari smiled fondly in return. It was these simple joys that kept her happy.

    p It waspletely dark when Earl arrived in the bedroom. The moon could be seen floating bright and high in the sky from the window. He quietly moved to close the curtains and proceeded to light up candles by the bedside.</anda>

    The warm, flickering light filled the room with a dim aura that he thought Alea would like.

    The rest was a waiting game. Heid on the bed to wait for Alea. His mind drifted back to the morning where he did many lewd things with the Princess, making his member throb in excitement.

    Eventually, the time came. A silhouette entered the room at the corner of his eyes and the door quietly closed behind her.

    Alea stepped out of the shadow in a revealing blue babydoll which exposed and entuated her growingrge breasts and supple ass. Her green eyes appeared to be misty and her lips, lightly glossed in an alluring pink. A deep red blush could be seen on her cheeks which had spread all the way to her pointed ears.

    Earl''s cock for brain waspletely enraptured by her appearance. Frozen in love as she crawled onto the bed. Her sexy voice was what brought him back to life.

    "Look at my body, Earl. Don''t you want to breed me?"

 Chapter 170 Earl And Alea

    "Look at my body, Earl. Don''t you want to breed me?"

    Alea''s words brought out the deepest desires in Earl''s heart. Without thinking about it, he flipped her under him and began to ravage her sweet lips. Alea, being the good girl she was,pletelyplied with his attacks. They exchanged saliva and entangled their tongue while he started to grope her breasts through her babydoll.

    Against his attacks, the Princess did not stay still. Her hands quickly moved to untie his robe, freeing his cock from its cage. She wasted no time as she began to stroke it right away.

    Earl enjoyed the sudden wave of pleasure and lifted his face away from the kiss, taking a moment to enjoy Alea''s appearance in its full glory.

    Her blue hair was sprawled across the pillow. Her expression was that of a maiden in love and powered by lust. She would ept anything he did to her today. Her graceful body was covered by a transparent, blue babydoll. It entuated her thin waist and above average sized breasts. With the colour of the babydoll, a hint of her small, pink nipples could be seen. Her skin was still slightly moist from her recent shower, making it pleasant to touch.

    Narrowing his gaze, her precious ce was covered by a bluece thong which hadpletely darkened from her love juice at this point.

    "I-If you keep looking at me like that, I''m going to lose my mind." Alea suddenly whispered in a small voice.

    He looked up to find her drooling face. The horny princess was reaching her limits.

    He held her head lovingly. "You''re so beautiful. I can''t help but admire it."

    "I''m yours now. Make me your ything." She said while looking into his eyes.

    Earl grinned and ripped her panties in one go, exposing her secret garden which was overflowing with love juice, dripping down her ass crack. Her honey pot was a simple pink slit without a hint of hair.

    "Come." She invited him by spreading her legs into the shape of an M.

    When she was overflowing like this, there was no need for any extra forey. He positioned his weapon at her entrance and slowly submerged it into her insides.

    "I''m putting it in."

    A heavenlybination of softness and warmth embraced him as he entered her virgin hole bit by bit. At the same time, Alea''s face was that of pure bliss as her body began to convulse. She was cumming before he even broke her hymen.

    "Yess... This is it..."

    The lewd princess could not be categorized under the same umbre as other virgins. Earl no longer held back and pinned her arm behind her head while plunging into her deepest depths.

    Pushi!

    The sudden action caused a lewd sound to echo throughout the room. Her hymen was easily broken and his cock was stained with her virgin blood. The blood dripped down bit by bit onto the white sheets.

    Contrary to expectations, there was no sign of pain on the Princess''s face. Her pain tolerance was far higher than that of an average person. The only expressions on her face were pleasure and bliss.

    "This is way better than masturbating... It''s so big..." Her insides tightened by several times as she said.

    "You are holding onto me so tight."<sub> </sub>

    "My pussy doesn''t want you to leave." She smiled. "Now I''m truly yours."

    "I''ll enjoy you thoroughly."

    Earl let her adjust to his sizepletely before doing anything. In the meantime, he took the time to indulge in other areas of her body like her bare armpits which seemed to be inviting him from the time he pinned her arms.

    "Earl~ That tickles~"

    Her body wiggled from the ticklish sensation that came with him licking and sniffing her armpits. In response, he only did it more. Doing so seemed to do the trick of rxing her grip on his cock and he began to thrust without warning.

    "Haah... So deep~"

    "Do you like it when I move like this?" He grinned at her moaning face.

    "No~ Ravage me more!"

    "Ask and you will receive."

    "Haahhh... Mhmm... Yess..!" The Princess let out various erotic and loud moans that he did not know she could make. She was having the time of her life. Her body was now coated in a lightyer of sweat. The fragrance that came with it was incredibly pleasant, acting as an aphrodisiac for Earl. "Mhmm...~ Can you... bring your face a little closer, Earl?"

    "Yes?" Earl slowed his thrusting and brought his face closer to Alea.

    Their face was inches from each other. Alea suddenly let out her brightest smile. "Earl~ I. Love. You!~"

    It was supereffective. His cock stopped listening to him and began to fire like there was no tomorrow, coating her insides with his semen. In the process, his hold on her became lose and she took the chance to break free and hold his face.

    "So this is what a creampie feels like. You liked that, didn''t you?" She pulled his face closer and nibbled on his ear. "I liked it too. In fact, I loved it, but I love you more. Did you hear me? I love you. I love you. I love you."

    Earl came without stop inside Alea. After his dick stopped firing like a loose cannon, he rested his body against her, exhausted. His dick remained balls deep inside her. "I love you too, Alea." He whispered into her ear and nibbled it the same way she did to him.

    He could feel her insides tightening up the instant he said it to her.

    "I don''t even know you, creep!" The Princess''s face reddened like a tomato as you looked away.

    "You can be so cute sometimes."

    "What about other times?"

    "Who knows?"

    They smiled and for the rest of the night, they engaged in lovemaking with many positions. By morning, Alea''s stomach was still bloated like a pregnant woman with her pussy leaking out fresh semen like a faucet.

 Chapter 171 Aleas Fantasy

    When morning came, Earl woke up before Alea. She was hugging his arm and her face was peaceful, looking adorable. Her babydoll was stained with semen fromst night and her stomach was bloated with cum dripping out of her abused pussy.

    Earl did not want to wake her up early so he started to y with her hair, twirling it around his fingers. It gave him another level of appreciation for how much she has taken care of her body. Her hair felt incredibly smooth with no split ends. There was a glossy quality to it and not to mention, the blue colour had a nice vibrance to it.

    Time passed and the Princess eventually awakened. Her long eyshes trembled and her eyelids flickered open. She let out a small smile at the sight of his face.

    "How long are you going to look at me for, creep?"

    Unfortunately, the things thate out of her mouth was aplete contrast to her angel-like face.

    "You actually like it, don''t you?"

    "Shut up." She pouted and stuffed her face into his chest. She hugged his arm tighter and as a result, her soft breasts were squashed against his arm. The suddenly increased body contact got her heated up. "Oh? What''s this?"

    Alea smiled seductively as she wrapped her fingers around Earl''s morning wood.

    "It''s a biological reaction."

    "What a coincidence, I happen to have it too."

    "You horny Princess..."

    "Yes~"

    She climbed onto Earl''s body and sat on his throbbing cock.  His semen drooled out of her dripping cunt, coating his member with his semen. "And would you look at this? I''m all ready to go because your semen is still dripping out~"

    "Less talking, more moving."

    "Humph. You should treat ady better." Alea said proceeded to sheath herself onto Earl''s dick in one motion. "Ahnn!~~ So thick. So big. So deep!~ As I thought, you''re really the best, Earl!"

    From Earl''s point of view, the Princess was vibrating like a toy from her nonstop orgasms. She was incredibly sensitive and the mere act of pration was enough to get her insides quivering nonstop. The sensation felt incredible against his dick, sending his thoughts into a blurry mess.

    She had a blissful expression on her face and herrge breasts were jiggling erotically. It was almost hypnotic to see her bunnies bouncing around the way they were. He held them in his hands and deformed them into oblivion. They would always bounce back into their original shape so he could do whatever he wanted with them.

    At this point, Alea''s face was thoroughly red from excitement. "Haah... y with my nipples too... Earl..." said Alea as she bit her bottom lip.

    "Say it nicely."

    "Mhmm... Please y with my nipples, Earl~ Ehehe..."

    "Good girl."

    "Hehe~ Oops, I just came again~"

    Alea was a natural subus. Earl found himself thrusting madly into her without any restraints.

    "Yess..! You''re going to break my pussy, Earl~"

    The moans of Alea only served as fuel for Earl. He wanted to see her face contort with pleasure. He wanted to see her body writhe from his cock. He wanted to see her shake from mind-boggling orgasms.

    "Haah... Haah... Hah..."

    And he did. The Princessid on his chest exhausted. The semen that leaked out of her pussy throughout the night was stuffed back again. He did not know how many times he came inside her.

    They were sweaty and the smell of sex permeated throughout the room. The smell of their sweat, saliva, semen, and love juice all mixed into one.

    Earlid on his back in bed, staring at the ceiling in the post-orgasm bliss while Alea nibbled on his ear whispering sweet nothings.<sub> </sub>

    "Please do that again."

    "Princess, your man is spent."

    "No problem, just keep your dick hard~" Alea lifted herself from Earl''s chest. The lightyer of sweat on her skin made her look extra erotic. "Oh, there''s too much semen. Let me get rid of some first."

    Glug. Glug. Glug.

    Earl watched as Alea disconnected her pussy from his dick and the instant his cum came out like a tide, spilling onto his stomach. It was one of the most incredible things he''s seen. His other girls had nowhere near as much stamina as Alea.

    After Alea released the tension from her stomach, she sat on his dick again as if nothing happened.

    "What a waste. I''m going to drink it up," said Alea as she used both hands to scoop up cum from his stomach and proceeded to pour it into her mouth.

    Gulp. Gulp.

    "Perfect. I was just feeling thirsty too. Hehe, you really liked that, didn''t you? Your cock became so hard~"

    Earl was unable to say anything to his lust fiend of a fiancee. When in doubt, look away.

    Alea smiled at his vulnerable state and leaned down to whisper.

    "I''m going to start moving now, Earl."

    Squelch. Squelch.

    The slow movements of Alea caused a lewd sound to echo throughout the room.

    In the middle of this, Alea had a sudden epiphany.

    "Earl. Earl~ Can I try something?"

    Earl had shivers at her sweet words. "Sure."

    "Let me know if you don''t like it, okay?"

    He nodded. Following that, he felt Alea''s hand slowly reach for his neck at a snail''s pace...

    And then she held it.

    "Ehehehehe~"

    He was being held by the neck by his fiancee. Looking up, Alea had the most lovely look on her face. Her emerald eyes were narrowed. Her face was thoroughly blushed. There was a silly smile on her face, and her pussy was the tightest it''s ever been.

    "I''m cumming!"

    Alea''s back arched like a bow and her pussy juice squirted all over his stomach.

    And Earl must admit. He liked it a lot.

    The Princessid her face on his chest post-climax. "Sorry, was that alright?"

    "It was good." He said embarrassedly.

    "Hehe~ It''s one of my fantasies. To see you all vulnerable. It gets me so horny. That''s not to say, I don''t like getting abused by you, of course!~"

 Chapter 172 Not Fair

    At the pce.

    Earl was settling into his routine as Saryll''s assistant. It was generally basic tasks that gave him an idea of her work. This could range from double-checking her papers, to give the guardsmands, and engaging in small talk to give her a breather.

    The Spirit Festival was approaching in a few days so the papers were focused on that particr topic. He stood behind the Queen as he watched her swiftly stamped her seal of approval on these papers that had been forwarded from the Ministry of Affairs.

    When it was break time, he wordlessly gave her a massage to melt her worries away. The sensation of his hands sinking into her skin was always incredible and it gave him an uncontroble urge to do lewd things to her. This would, of course, lead to him "massaging" her breasts. It was the end of the day so there was plenty of time for him to enjoy her.

    "Your hands are so naughty, Earl."

    "These are quite big, Your Majesty. I assume they must give you a great deal of pain." He replied nonchntly while fondling it to his satisfaction.

    "I am so lucky to have a thoughtful Aid like you." Sheughed.

    As he continued to massage herrge assets, he could feel her slowly warming. Her erect nipples would asionally graze his palm as he fondled and he would give them a little pinch.

    "By the way, I heard Alea stayed at your cest night."

    "She did,"

    "Care to fill me in?"

    "We did many naughty things that her mother would probably not like,"

    "Oh?"

    Earl smiled and leaned down to whisper a few words to her.

    "Already!?"

    "I assume she takes after her mother."

    "I''m not like that."

    "Really?" He snaked his hand down under her dress and felt her dripping honey pot. The sheer wetness against his fingers allowed him to gauge her level of arousal.

    "Mhmm..." A moan leaked out of Saryll''s lips. She let out a small voice. "That ce is off-limits."

    "You like it when I touch it though?"

    "I''m saying pration is off limits!" The Queen pouted under his loving touch.

    "Just the tip?"

    "No!"

    "How about this hole?" His hand wiggled under her panties and made its way to her puckered asshole.

    Saryll suddenly froze at Earl''s unexpected touch. "T-that''s..."

    "It''s unexplored, isn''t it? Don''t tell me you have no desire to use this hole." He whispered into her ears like the devil. Slowly coating his fingers in ayer of her love juice and making round, circr movements around her cute anus.

    After a period of silence that felt like an eternity, the Queen finally acknowledged in a small voice. "Fine."

    Earl grinned. It was a rare instance for him to feel like he had an advantage overall. She was too driven by her desire topete with her daughter. As a result, she hadpletely fallen into hisp.

    "B-but! Be gentle..."

    "To think the majestic Queen would turn so meek from this." He bit down on her sensitive and stuck a joint of his finger inside her asshole.

    "Haah...~ I''m practically giving my virginity away to you..."

    At this moment, Earl felt like this busty, mature elven Queen was so cute. Her voice was diabetically sweet that it tickled his heartstrings. It gave him a great urge to do unspeakable things to her.

    "Do you think you can one-up Alea with this?"

    "Of course! It''s cute how much you are trying to suppress your excitement. Your voice is trembling, Earl~" Saryll suddenly seized the initiative. "You can''t wait to be inside me, right?"

    "I told you didn''t I, Your Majesty? You are my dream. It''s my fantasy to do these things to you."

    She went into a daze and blushed profusely. "Ah, that''s not fair at all."<sub> </sub>

    "How so?"

    "My body is reacting so much. You totally know what I''m thinking without me saying it."

    It was as she said. He was able to tell what she was thinking by the reaction of her body. When she wanted something, he could feel her little anus wrap around his fingers tighter.

    "I''ll make it fair for both of us then." He smiled softly and took his hands off her body.

    Besides the obvious wrinkles on her pristine white clothes, it was as if nothing happened. The only evidence of what had transpired seconds earlier was the slimy love juice remaining on his fingers. Saryll was confused by his actions. She looked at him pleadingly.

    He answered her plea by sitting next to her and wrapping his hands around her shoulders, enjoying the impact of her pillowy boobs against his chest.

    "So that''s what you mean by making it fair." She nodded happily and took his hard member out of his trousers. "Now I have you hostage."

    In her grasp, he became harder than diamonds. He snaked his hand back under her panties to continue ying with her puckered hole.

    "Mhmm... Ahhh... It feels good, Earl... Let me make you feel good too..."

    Following her words, she stroked his cock gently while giving him a loving smile.

    "That feels good, Teacher."

    "Of course it does. You are getting a handjob from me. Consider yourself lucky."

    "Luckiest man alive."

    "Oh and one more thing..."

    "Yes?"

    "T-that hole is probably too tight today. I don''t think this will fit..."

    "Your Majesty wants it in today?"

    "I''m just saying!"

    "I''ll be helping Your Majesty loosen up from today, then."

    "Good that you know your duty."

    Alea POV

    What is love?

    If love is born from my lustful desires, what''s the difference from being horny?

    I know.

    I know now.

    What''s the difference between love and lust, you may ask?

    After doing "that" with Earl. I looked at him and simply thought. Oh yeah, I like him.

    "Ehehehe."

    A disgustingugh left my lips. I stuff my face into the pillow and il my legs.

    We finally did it and it was better than anything I expected!

    As someone who was unnaturally horny all the time, it was always a question that gued me.

    But now that I know, I can scream in my mind.

    I like him, I love him, I like him, I love him...!~

    I keep iling my legs on my bed.

    So I am someone who can feel such emotions.

 Chapter 173 Frustrated Earl

    Coming home from the pce, Earl''s eyes lit up when he saw the familiar and seductive figure of his mother. Like yesterday, she was training Alea in the garden. The difference today was that she was watching the girl train from the bench.

    As he came closer, he unknowingly blurted, "Mommy~"

    At the sound of his voice, Ari looked back confusedly. "..?"

    "Ahem. Mother." Earl realized his blunder and felt his face heating up from embarrassment.

    "What''s wrong?" She asked kindly as he took a seat next to her.

    Right away, he began toin which was uncharacteristic of him. "Saryll is such a cocktease. I can''t endure it."

    "There. There. What happened?"

    Earl recalled his pent up desires. It was a silly thing. He wanted to kiss her but he couldn''t. He wanted to be one with her but he would have to wait for that to happen. She was so close, and yet so far.

    "Fufu, so that''s what happened." Ari softlyughed after he told her his discontents. "Then you can vent your desires on me."

    Before he said anything, he checked off in the distance to where Alea was wholly concentrated in her training. "Alea is not looking right now..."

    "I''ll ce up a Concealment Spell. Or would you rather I don''t?" She gave a teasing smile.

    Earl ced a finger over his lips. "Who knows what she''ll do if sees us? She goes crazy over this stuff."

    "You sound like a married man hiding from his wife."

    "I don''t want to hurt her feelings." He said and leaned in to tongue kiss Ari lovingly. The sweet taste of her saliva washed away all his exhaustion from his time at the pce. "Feels like forever since we''ve done this."

    "We just did it this morning, silly."

    "I''m too spoiled by you all."

    "What would you like to do next?"

    To answer her question, he ced her into the position of his desire.

    "This feels so embarrassing," Ari said with a small voice as she looked back at Earl while on her knees. Her skirt was lifted and her panties were pulled down.

    He admired the glistening sight of her pink flower. "You are so wet, mom."

    Her ears turned red and she muttered. "You don''t need to describe everything you see..."

    "I''ll be digging in now." Earl held her asscheeks, sinking his fingers into it and kissing her puckered anus. It was pale pink and looked exceptionally tasty.

    "Hiih~!?" A cute voice came from Ari as he savoured the taste of her asshole. She was a naturally clean person and he could get whiffs of the fragrance of her soap as he went down her. As Earl attacked her with his tongue, she felt a silky sensation overwhelm her.

    The reason why he was neglecting her other hole was simple. After getting cockteased by Saryll for so long, the only thing he could think of was her asshole.

    After Earl tongued his mother''s ass thoroughly, he pulled his face away and admired his work. It was now loosened and glistening with his saliva.

    Her slit was even wetter than before and he couldn''t help but take a whiff, taking in the scent of her flowery soap.<sub> </sub>

    "That tickles..."

    Ari''s body writhed and squirmed under Earl''s hot breath.

    "It smells good..."

    "Like I said, you don''t need to say everything you''re thinking."

    "Are you embarrassed?" He teased.

    "Can''t you tell? We''re outside and I feel so much more sensitive than usual."

    "Especially when Alea is around, right?"

    He positioned his penis at the entrance of her asshole and invaded her in one slow motion. Immediately, he was swallowed by warmth. It took a second for her to adjust to his size.

    "Mhmm... This is good...~"

    "Your ass is wonderful, mom."

    Then, Earl rocked his hips back and forth, pleasuring the both of them immensely. For every thrust, he would be rewarded with a melodic moan of pleasure from Ari.

    Before long, he was lost in the pleasure of sinking balls deep into his mother''s anus, jackhammering his lust away.

    "So rough..!~"

    "Haah... Hahh..!"

    His balls swung as his hips struck her ass. When he imagined doing the same to Saryll, his seed shot out uncontrobly. Ari''s walls fluttered around his cock in response as he finished his orgasm.

    Heavy breaths lingered and he pulled her into hisp, not wishing to leave this paradise known as her ass. He held onto her waist tightly and rested his face on her seemingly frail back.

    Eventually, she turned around and ced his face on her bountiful chest. There was an afterglow of sex on her face, making her look many times more seductive than usual.

    Earl took her lips and thrust for another round of anal sex.

    When Alea finished with her training, she entered the house and looked around curiously for her Master. Unable to find Ari, she waited in the living room.

    Time passed and the door opened followed by Ari and Earl entering the house. The Princess''s eyes lit up at their presence, noticing the wrinkles on their clothes for a brief second and ignoring it a momentter.

    "Earl asked me to do something for him," Ari told her with a sneaky grin.

    Earl had a simr look on his face as he said. "Yes. Were you waiting for long?"

    "Not at all." Alea shook her head. She looked to the kitchen and gestured. "Lily and Aria already finished preparing dinner."

    "Let''s not keep them waiting then."

 Chapter 174 Earls New Spells

    Deep into the night, Earl quietly stepped out of his bed. His eyes lingered for a moment on the three naked figures on his bed. Before leaving the room, he gave Ari a kiss on the forehead and rubbed the heads of Lily and Aria.

    It was no easy task for him to leave the heaven known as his bed. The air outside the room was free from the smell of sex that lingered in the room, refreshing his mind of the sleepiness immediately.

    He had a good reason for leaving. It was a sudden moment of inspiration.

    The firece crackled softly in the living room, providing the house with warmth for the night. He took a seat in front of the firece and his shadow stretched across the room.

    The slowly dancing fire reflected in his eyes as he sat. He did not move for a long time, seating in a straight posture without moving an inch.

    The only things that remained moving were the dancing fire and his shadow which was cast from it.

    And then. It happened.

    Earl''s shadow stopped moving. The fire continued to dance, and then the shadow began to move again. However, this time, it was not moving to the rhythm of the fire.

    Bit by bit, it shrank, bing more ''condensed'' by the second. A pair of eyes appeared on the shadow. A pair of clear, gem-like purple eyes. And then strands of hair were formed, followed by the outlines of Earl''s face, body, and clothes.

    It was as if a lifelike piece of art was being drawn on the wall. It took a long time for this piece of art to bepleted. Eventually, it was finished.

    Earl stared at the wall with the piece of art known as him on it. It had the exact same proportions as him. The exact same clothes. The exact same face. The exact same body.

    Hence, it was no surprise to see it step out of the wall and stand before him.

    This was his Shadow Clone. It had no thoughts of its own because it was him. The Shadow Clone was an extension of his own body.

    In this state, he had no shadow that he could call his own. If a believer of ghosts saw him right now, they would scream in fear.

    He stood in front of a mirror and as expected, there was nothing in the mirror.

    This spell was a long timeing. With his foundation as an Expert Mage, it was finallypleted.

    With a thought, the Shadow Clone returned to being a shadow cast from his body.

    And then... he disappeared.

    Nowhere to be seen. This was not a Concealment Spell but true invisibility. Undetectable, bordering the line between existing and not existing.

    As an Expert Mage, these were the two additional spells he gained.

    The Shadow Clone Spell, and the Invisibility Spell.

    Earl reappeared in the room, a wide smile hanging from his face. It would usually be at this moment where he would reward himself. Unfortunately, all his rewards were sleeping.

    He made his way back to the room. Activating his Invisibility Spell and then soundlessly returning to the bed while stuffing his face into Ari''s bare breasts. The spell deactivated and he fell into sweet dreand.

    The following morning, Earl woke up with his face pressed against his mother''s tits. Without thinking about it, hetched onto her nipples and suckled on them to quench his thirst. The taste of the fresh, sweet milk made his eyes flicker open.

    Looking around, Lily and Aria were no longer in the room. The areas next to him had a lingering warmth which told him that they had only recently left.

    He continued to suck on Ari''s milk and she ran her hand through his hair.

    "So what did youe up withst night?" She asked.<sub> </sub>

    "Let me show you." He replied. Some milk spilt out of his mouth and trickled down his lips in the process.

    Ariughed and quickly wiped it off his lips with her fingers.

    The small gesture increased Earl''s erection exponentially but he was more excited to show her his work right now.

    He sat up on the bed and willed his shadow as he didst night. Because he had already done it once, it did not take as long as it did the first time. Nheless, it still took a couple of long seconds.

    Ari watched with sparkling eyes as she saw Earl''s detached from his body and morphed into a lifelike painting of himself. An involuntary gasp left her lips when the clone stepped out of the wall and stood before her.

    There were now two Earls and she could not distinguish them at all.

    She reached her hand out and slowly poked Earl''s clone bit by bit, feeling the warmth of his body against her senses.

    "That tickles, mom."

    The original Earl spoke.

    "Interesting. So the sensations get transferred to you."

    "It''s like an extension of my body."

    "Can you try talking?"

    "That will require some practice but I will try." Earl concentrated and his clone began to open and close its mouth repeatedly without any wordsing out.

    After several tries...

    "Ahh... Uh... Oh..."

    The sounds sent Ari into uncontrobleughter. "Fufufu~"

    After rounds of rolling on the bed, the milf finally sat up and asked another question. "Does this mean your magic output has doubled too?"

    "Mom, I can barely talk..." Earl sulked. "But I think I can do it eventually."

    He then looked up and down the seductive figure of his mother repeatedly.

    "Yes?" She asked.

    "Well, the first thing that came to me when I came up with this magic was..." A lewd look came on Earl''s face.

    Ari felt shivers and held up the nket to cover her body like a maiden protecting her chastity. "Y-you''d do that to your mother..? You can stand the sight of your mother in another man''s embrace?"

    "But they''re both me..."

    "Just one Earl is fine!"

    "If you say so..."

 Chapter 175 Unexpected

    Having failed to do something new with his mother, Earl could only ept it and respect her wishes. It was not something he desired very much anyway.

    "What are we doing, Master?" Lily inquired as they walked through the refreshing morning air.

    Indeed, the sound of chirping birds, rustling leaves, and hushed voices surrounded them.

    They were walking through the city of Venroris. At this time, some shops were just opening and it was not as lively as one would expect.

    "Well, I have some time before going to the pce so I figured I should get some gifts," Earl answered.

    "Gifts?" The demon girl tilted her head.

    "Yes, for Teacher. Or Her Majesty, I should say."

    "Is that Master''s way of getting on her good side?"

    "Umu." Earl promptly nodded.

    "Doesn''t that make Master look like a pushover?"

    "..."

    "Tehe."

    "Listen, Lily. Women like the unexpected. They like surprises."

    "Really?"

    "Tell her, Aria."

    "That is correct," Aria replied tly from the side.

    Lily stuck a tongue. "Sis is just agreeing with whatever you say, Master."

    "Humph, whatever. I will get my victory another day."

    They then entered a bakery that caught Earl''s eyes.

    "Wee!"

    A young elf greeted them from the counter.

    "Hello. We''re just looking around."

    "Let me know if you need anything!"

    With the short interaction done, Earl and his servants began to look through the assortment of sweets and freshly baked goods disyed on the counter.

    A heavenly smell epassed the small shop.

    "So this was what Master meant by gift..." Aria muttered.

    "Correct. Girls have a soft spot for sweets after all."

    "Her Majesty might get fat, Master." Lily chimed in.

    "No way. I''ll be sure to give her plenty of exercises." Earlughed lewdly when he finished his sentence.

    "Master, that is vulgar."

    "Was it? Excuse me."

    The light banter between Earl, Lily, and Aria continued as they looked around the goods disyed in the shop.

    There were speciality cakes, parfaits, puddings, and choctes among the many goods disyed.

    In the end, Earl left the shop with more goods than expected.

    "Master bought a lot."

    "I guess I got carried away?"

    "We should be carrying it, Master."<sub> </sub>

    "It''s okay, I got it. Apany me a little longer, won''t you?"

    "Your wish is mymand, Master."

    Lily and Aria walked with Earl the rest of the way to the pce at a leisurely pace, appreciating the sight of the myriad of things happening around them.

    At times, they would see a beautifully constructed piece of architecture. At other times, they would see a group of Adventurers haggling with shop owners. They would see people bumping into one another and watch the conflict unfold.

    "We ended up with a lot of time because we didn''t do anything lewd this morning."

    "It breaks our routinepletely."

    "This is nice too. I''ve missed you two a lot."

    "Master..."

    "It''s time for me to get going." Earl handed one of the bags to Aria. "Bring this home, won''t you? Let''s all enjoy it together this evening."

    "Certainly, Master!" The dark elf nodded happily.

    "See? You guys like the unexpected too."

    Lily faked a pout. "Umu, Master is right about that then."

    "It''s unfortunate that I can''t bring you two inside with me. Wait for me at home, okay?"

    "Master. Kiss."

    "Kiss."

    Earl enjoyed kissing two of his girlspletely. The sweet taste of their saliva lingered in his mouth. If this was served with desserts, perhaps he would die of diabetes.

    "I''ll be going now."

    Lily and Aria watched Earl until he disappeared into the pce as the huge gates shut behind him.

    "Let''s get going, Lily."

    "Okay!"

    Earl deftly moved through the mazelike structure of the Venroris pce until he met an obstacle that stopped him dead on his tracks.

    "You." A familiar bell-like voice rang out from behind him.

    He was met with the grim face of Alea dressed in her princess attire. Her hair was tied neatly into a ponytail and her eyes were cold as ice. The chilliness in her voice did not allow Earl any time to admire her beauty.

    His brain worked rapidly to conclude that she saw him kissing Lily and Aria earlier.

    "I saw youmitting an inappropriate disy of affection in front of the pce. That''s punishable by death."

    Earl kept a straight face and smiled. "I have sweets for you."

    Alea''s icy facade broke down to reveal a rosyplexion. "Oh really?"

    "Yeah."

    His hands moved expertly through the bag and he promptly handed a box to Alea.

    "For me?" The elven girl''s green eyes sparkled.

    "For my dearest fiancee."

    Alea smiled brightly and approached Earl to whisper. "There''s an empty room up ahead. Or would you rather go to my room?"

    "Show me the way, Princess."

    "That''s not it."

    "Alea~"

    "That''s the one... Yes, Earl~"

 Chapter 176 Quickie

    The door quietly closed behind Alea and Earl.

    "I know. Just a quickie, right?" Alea smiled seductively in the dimly lit room.

    "Smart girl," Earlmented as he took a moment to look around the Princess''s room.

    It was nd, to say the least. Although that was to be expected since she was only staying in this room for the duration of the Spirit Festival. Everything was well organized and cleaned. The bed was made and he could tell that Alea was the one who folded the nkets.

    A quick journey in memoryne told him that she did the same when she slept over at his house.

    The entire room had a heavy smell of Alea which was incredibly pleasant.

    A soft nudge from the Princess brought his attention back to her. The only source of light in the room was the thin light seeping through the curtains. It made her softly blushed face look more erotic than it should be.

    She had a small smile on her face as she squeezed his hand and leaned in for a kiss.

    Their tongues entangled and the liveliness of her tongue told him everything he needed to know about how much she missed him. When the kiss ended, she squeezed a soft fabric into his palm.

    Earl took a quick look with the corner of his eyes and realized it was her panties.

    "Just get in me, no need for forey," The blue-haired girl whispered into his ear as she bent over against the wall and stuck her bare ass out to him while lifting her skirt.

    Gulp.

    Earl swallowed a mouthful of saliva at the incredible sight. The blue-haired princess was wearing a one-piece white dress and nothing else. Her bare ass was out for him to appreciate in its entirety and her love juice was dripping down her thighs.

    "Maybe like this?"

    Noticing that Earl hasn''t made a move, Alea spread her asscheeks for him. Her dripping wet honeypot became stretched open in the process, revealing her quivering insides to him. Her face waspletely seductive at this moment. There was no hint of shame on her face. Only her lust and love for Earl was present.

    "Will youe in now?"

    Earl could not keep her waiting any longer. He fumbled through his trousers and unleashed his beast.

    "There it is...~" Alea happily said at the sight of Earl''s throbbing cock.

    "I''m putting it in."

    "You can just shove it in..! Hii..~ Yesss! Just like that!~" The blue-haired Princess arched her back in pleasure as Earl sheathed himself inside her. Her tightness immediately wrapping around him with a tight, wet warmth.

    "You''re so wet. Did you masturbate today?" Earl grinned as he began to thrust with all his might in his fiancee. The pleasure he felt was brain-numbing.

    "I''ming~ Haah... I masturbated... twice already!~"

    "Oh? How did you do it?"

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    "I thought of you and fingered myself with these two fingers~"

    "Such a lewd girl."

    "Hehe~ I''m better off as your cocksleeve though. Isn''t it great? Using me to release your lust before going off to work?"

    ? "Aren''t you supposed to be a sophisticated and noble Princess?"

    "I didn''t give you my panties for nothing. If you want to..."

    Earl immediately understood her message and stuffed her white panties inside her mouth.<sub> </sub>

    "I suppose I''ll silence you with this then. Oh? You''re suddenly a lot tighter now."

    Alea wiggled her ass left and right in pleasure. "Mhmm! Mhmm..!~ Mhmm!"

    "I have no idea what you''re saying but I think I have a clue."

    With that said, Earl released his load inside her without restraint. His hips bucked at the sudden burst in pleasure. It was a quickie after all. He had the important business of seducing her mother to attend.

    He shortly disconnected from her and admired the sight of his cum pooling in her tight pussy.

    Alea took her underwear-gagball out of her mouth and wore it like nothing happened. A faint smile lingered on her face.

    "Now I get to walk around the rest of the day with your seeds in me~"

    "Hearing that would be really nice if you didn''t call yourself a cocksleeve earlier," Earl teased.

    Alea''s ears turned red. "Who let you in my room? Hurry to work!"

    Earlughed at her reaction as he made his way out.

    "Right on time."

    A calm voice of Saryll greeted Earl when he stepped into her office. She was busily ncing over the papers at her desk. The atmosphere was vastly different from when he was with Alea and he could feel his mood turning calm.

    "What''s my task today?"

    "Have a look at this pile."

    "Understood."

    Earl made his way to the pile and sat next to Saryll as he usually would. He did not forget to let his sights linger on her for a split second longer than it should.

    "Is something on my face?"

    "I just thought you look very cool when you are working."

    "Thatpliment would''ve been nice to hear when I was training you."

    "Zero chance you are getting apliment from me under that kind of torture," Earlughed.

    "I remember I have a sound recording from when you were a little child..."

    "Stop!"

    "What was it?" Saryll fumbled around for a device in her cab and the childish voice of Earl yed. "Teacher! Teacher! You are-"

    The sound recording came to an abrupt end when Earl snatched it away from the Queen''s hand under her surprised gaze.

    "Ahem. Speaking of which, it''s been a while since west trained." Earl quickly changed the topic.

    Saryll followed his pace. She sadly smiled. "The Spirit Festival is taking all my time away. I''m sorry, Earl."

    "As long as we pick it back up. Besides, I''m in heaven with you right now."

    "Such a sweet talker. Doesn''t mean much when you insulted me a few seconds ago though." She pouted.

    "Let bygones be bygones, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 177 Visitors From Ablax

    As Earl was looking through the pile of papers assigned to him, a particr document caught his eye.

    "Your Majesty, this is..?"

    Saryll took a nce at the paper and said. "The Crown Prince of Ax and their two Court Mages. You know them,  right?"

    "I do. To think I would see them again now..."

    "Were you close to them?" She asked curiously.

    "Not the Crown Prince. I like the princess better."

    "Oh? Ax keeps news of their princess pretty tight under wrap. I wonder what she''s like?"

    "A willful, stubborn girl. I''m sure I will see her again soon."

    "The Academy, right? How exciting."

    "Fufu, Your Majesty should attend too." Earl joked.

    "I''m afraid these lumps of fat will give my identity away. No youngdy have jugs this big." The Queen sighed as she pressed her otherworldly tits together. The outline from her dress became clearer than ever and Earl had to swallow a heavy ball of saliva.

    "That is true..."

    Meanwhile, a heavily guarded carriage was quietly making its way to the Elven Kingdom.

    The identity of these people were the guests from Ax. Teleportation spells were expensive and especially one of this scale where a troop of soldiers apanied the carriage. As such, the spell only transported them close to the Elven Kingdom, and not any closer. More importantly, teleporting soldiers directly into another nation''s territory was practically a deration of war. And so, these people had to settle with the long method of transportation.

    Inside the carriage, 3 people sat in an orderly manner. The first was a young man with silver hair and bright blue eyes. Hisplexion was pale and clear. His face, handsome. The clothes he wore was that of Ax royalty-prising of red, gold, and white.

    The other 2 wore ck mage robes with gold trimmings. The first was a sophisticated, elderly man. He had long, brown hair, and piercing blue eyes. His eyes were like the deep ocean- containing endless wisdom and mystery. The wrinkles on his face were wounds that time left on this aged man.

    The second was a middle-aged man, his face had a striking resemnce to the old man. His hair was light brown and his eyes were simrly light blue. Compared to the frail prince and his old father, he had a built body.

    "Merlin, what are the elves like?" The Crown Prince of Ax, Seth Ax curiously asked the elder Court Mage.

    Merlin thought about his answer for a second before replying. "The elves are prideful, tonic individuals. They arepletely in tune with themselves and for this reason, they are able to use Spirit Magic."

    "Spirit Magic... I''ve heard of it. It''s said to beparable to Chantless, Incantationless Magic."

    "That''s right. In certain cases, I would say it''s stronger. But this is just due to the nature of the magic. Ultimately, the mage in question is what brings the magic to its fullest potential."

    At some point, Court Mage Shane chimed in. "Father, do you know anything about the Elven Legend?"

    Seth became curious. "The Elven Legend?"

    "I know a little. It''s said that elves were originally immortal. They lost their immortality at some point in the past but it''s for this reason that they have such long lives. It''s the pursuit of many older elves to regain this immortality. Although, I don''t know how they would go about doing it since all they do is hug trees and talk to spirits."

    The two other men in the carriage chuckled softly at Merlin''s joke.

    Back to the pce in Artasia.

    Earl and Saryll sat side by side looking over the documents regarding the Spirit Festival and other affairs. Only the soft sound of papers flipping apanied them.<sub> </sub>

    A triple knock on the door broke Earl and Saryll''s concentration away from their work.

    "I''ming in." A pleasant, bell-like voice came from the other side of the door.

    The door opened and Princess Alea walked in.

    Saryll smiled brightly at the sight of her beloved daughter. "Alea? Are you done with your training?"

    Alea shook her head. "I''m on break so I came to visit. The guards told me you two haven''t left the room since morning."

    "Does the Princess miss me? I am touched."

    "Who said I came for you?" She red at Earl and set her sights on the big pile of paper. "It seems like you are giving him a lot of work, mom. I will be borrowing him for a second."

    The older elfughed loudly at the way Earl was being treated, herrge assets bouncing with everyugh. "You two are so cute. Sure, you can take him. Only for a couple of minutes though."

    "That''s plenty of time." A small smile rose on Alea''s beautiful face.

    And so, Earl merrily waved at Saryll as he left the room with Alea.

    The door closed behind them with a loud click and they were left alone in the decorated hallway. Strangely enough, there were no guards around.

    "I told the guards to go away." The voice of Alea answered the question he had.

    Following that, Earl found himself pushed against the wall with Alea pressing her face against his chest and sniffing his scent.

    When she lifted her face, her bright green eyes were dazed and her cherry pink lips were slightly parted. There was a saturated blush on her face.

    "Earl... I''m horny~"

    Earl grinned at the sensation of her breasts pressing against him. "I figured. You want to get fucked in front of your mother''s room?"

    "Yes!~ It''s another quickie~" She sweetly responded as her hands moved to undo his pants.

    Earl''s hardened member quickly sprang to life and Alea quickly stroked it, rubbing his precum all over her hands.

    "Your mother might see us."

    "She probably won''t~ But if she does, she can just watch~"

    "You crazy girl."

    "All the cum you gave me this morning leaked out and I can''t bear it... I need a refill~"

    With that said, Earl sneaked his hand under the skirt of her white dress and pulled her panties to the side. Then, he pushed her against the wall and held one leg over his shoulder as he entered her.

    "That''s it..! Earl! Harder..!"

    Edit:

    There is now a character list chapter at the very beginning of the novel. Check it out if you haven''t see the character pics.

 Chapter 178 First Time

    Inside the room, Saryll was left alone and she could not suppress her curiosity.

    "I''m just going to take a quick look outside. If I don''t see them, I''lle back to work," She told herself.

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    The sound of flesh pping stopped Saryll''s hand from turning the doorknob. Even though the room was soundproofed, it could not stop Saryll''s sensitive ears from picking up the sound.

    "Haah...~ Yes Earl! That''s the spot your cocksleeve loves!~ Choke me harder... you don''t want me to make any loud sounds, right..?~"

    "I wonder what would happen if I take it out right now?"

    "Noo..! Please don''t do that... I''ll go crazy~ I''ll do anything~"

    "Is that so?"

    "Hehehe~ Yes..!~ What do you want your cocksleeve to do?"

    "Let''s see..."

    Saryll and Alea were apples of the same tree. The sounds she was hearing was sensory overload for her. She could not stop herself from leaning against the wall and touching herself madly.

    A few minutester, Earl returned to the room.

    "I''m back."

    To his surprise, Saryll was also taking a break. She was sitting at the tea-table, sipping on a freshly brewed cup of tea. The elven milf nced at him and gestured to the seat next to him.

    "Join me."

    "Sure."

    Earl was thoroughly refreshed from filling Alea with his seeds earlier. His mind was in a carefree state so he did not notice Saryll''s face. A silly smile was on his face as he poured himself a cup of tea before sitting next to Saryll.

    Saryll waited for Earl to ce down his cup of tea before mounting over hisp. Earl froze at the sudden but weed action from the Queen. He could feel her hands touching his face lovingly. Then, he noticed it. Saryll''s blushed face.

    "Earl...~ How could you show me such a thing? Now I want to get fucked too."

    "Your Majesty was peeping at us? How terrible."

    "Peeping? There''s no way I wouldn''t see it when it''s right before my eyes." Saryll pressed her forehead against Earl''s. They looked passionately into each other''s eyes. He held back the urge to kiss her plump lips and waited for her to move.

    The next moment, before he knew it, his pants were already undone and Her Majesty was kneeling between his legs.

    Because he was just fucking Alea earlier, his cock was glistening and slightly wet with the mixture of his semen and her love juice. The hot breaths Saryll set down onto his cock made it twitch left and right.

    "Suck it." Hemanded.

    "dly," Saryll took a big whiff and pressed Earl''s hard sword against her cheek. "What a magnificent smell."

    "Would you care to take a gander at what it is?"

    "This delicious smell is... your semen. And this sweet smell..." The Queen took a big gulp. "It''s the smell of Alea, isn''t it?"

    "Correct. You may now have a taste as your reward."

    "Commanding me now, huh?" Saryll smirked seductively.

    "I couldn''t resist. You''re so pretty, I want to take you already."

    "Such a sweet talker. I will give you a surprise after I finish this meal."<sub> </sub>

    With that said, Earl was immediately pleasured by Saryll''s mouth.

    "How is it?"

    Earl watched as Saryll used her tongue as whips against his hardened member. Her face was filled with bliss when she finally took his whole mushroom-head into her mouth. He stood by what he said earlier, Saryll was incredibly pretty. Her calm, green eyes were the perfect match to her tinum blonde hair. Her body was voluptuous, with her mommy titties shaking with every movement despite being covered by her white robe. The small, gold essories she wore gave her a regal vibe of royalty.

    It was the umtion of all these factors that made her absolutely irresistible to Earl.

    He caressed her face lovingly as she sucked him off, taking a moment to y with her pointed ears. In return, she would nce back at him and show him small, sweet smiles which would make his heart throb.

    "Schlup. I''m done. I said earlier, right? That I will have a surprise for you." Saryll returned to sitting on hisp. There were traces of her saliva remaining on her lips to which Earl wiped it off for her.

    "Your Majesty. Your subject will not remain loyal to you if you keep him waiting."

    "Ah... Earl~" Saryll pressed his face into her pillowy boobs. "I really want to have sex with you, but that''s a no-no. So as proof of my sincerity..."

    To Earl''s anticipation, the Elven Queen slipped her pristine white panties to the side and spread her wonderfully delicious asshole for Earl to see. Compared to the light pink colour of her pussy, the colour of her asshole was a tinge darker. All the creases around the entrance had a shiny sheen to them, which indicated that she had made all the necessary preparations already. "I''m giving you my anal virginity~"

    Earl did not waste any time talking. He had been waiting for years for this. She was the object of his fantasy- a heart-throbbing beauty who was so close, yet so far for such a long time. There was nothing he wanted more than this.

    Leaning to suck on her earlobe, he slowly entered her, taking the time to appreciate every detail of her asshole which was swallowing his dick. He felt like his heart was about to burst. Even though it was not her pussy, it was the same thing to him at this point.

    And in his excitement...

    "Ahhnn~ So hot, and thick~ Fufufu, you came already?"

    Earl ended ejacting prematurely inside his future mother-inw, who was riding him in reverse cowgirl.

    "Your insides feel so good, Saryll. I don''t ever want to leave." He confessed and hugged her slim waist tightly.

    "D-don''t suddenly say my name so casually like that."

    While she said so, her insides hugged him several times harder, letting him know how much she liked it.

    "Saryll. Saryll, your name is so pretty. Since we are joined as one, we should be more intimate, right? I''m going to start moving now."

    The sound of their flesh pping reverberated throughout the room, driving the two of them further into heat.

    "Haah... Hahhh... You''re so rough, Earl..!~"

    Saryll was incredibly reactive against his touches. When he thrust all the way inside her, she would arch her back like a bow, letting out a loud moan. When she adapted to his thrusting pace, she quickly synced up the movement of her hips with his own. Beads of sweat quickly umted on them, making their clothes stick to their body.

    Earl found his mind hazy. "I want to... do so many things with you... Saryll."

    "Tell me. What do you want to do to me, Earl..?~"

    "I want to hold your hands. I want to kiss you. I want you to breed me lots of babies. I want to sleep with you."

    "Fufufu, Earl..~ You''re so cute when you say these things.  They''re all bold ims but I don''t mind doing certain things with you." Saryll said while looking back with the most beautiful face he has ever seen from her. The blissful expression on her face. Beads of sweat rolled down her chin and into her cleavage. Her slightly parted lips. All these factors left Earl mesmerized.

    Then, she twisted her body to change their position into a regr cowgirl, making their faces meet face to face.

    Earl was frozen stiff by her unexpected action. He felt her hands reach for his own. Interlocking their fingers together, and bringing it up in front of their faces. Then, she leaned in for a kiss, ultimately bringing their lips together.

    It was as if time stopped as Earl relished the sweet taste of her lips. Their tongues entangled like lost lovers and for a brief moment, their hearts became one. Their bodies convulsed simultaneously, achieving orgasm at the same time. The kiss came to an end just as Earl''s thick cum leaked out of Saryll''s ass while he was still inside her.

    Saryll found herself looking at Earl for a long time. She felt full. It was an unexinable emotion. Was it contentment? She gently brought her hand up to clear Earl''s messy bangs to get a full look at his face. She fell into a daze and fainted from the overload of emotions.

 Chapter 179 Sarylls Thoughts

    Saryll POV

    From the window, I watch as the silhouette of my beloved student fade away into the busy streets of Artasia.

    If 5 years ago, someone were to tell me I would take in a student, I would merely smile and look away.

    If 5 years ago, someone were to tell me I would spend so much time with my student that I would end up neglecting my work, I would ignore the person.

    If 5 years ago, someone were to tell me a boy woulde into my life and I would see him as a little brother, I would question their sanity.

    If 5 years ago, someone were to tell me I would take in a student and love him, I would call them crazy.

    If 5 years ago, I knew all this would happen, what would I do?

    Nothing, perhaps?

    I''ve never experienced so much pleasure before. I finally felt like... a woman.

    Years ago, my mother told me that as a monarch, I would not experience life the same as other people. I would not experience their pain, sufferings, and struggles. In return, I would be responsible for lifting them up. Because I was born with a silver spoon in my mouth, I would be responsible for making others'' lives better.

    I thought it was such a noble way of life back then. After all, mother was the ideal image of a monarch in my mind.

    Years passed and as I observed the people around me, I always felt like I was missing something. However, what could I do?

    I was born into this role. My greatest blessing is also my greatest shackle.

    But then he came into my life. My first student, Earl.

    I first saw him as another child of mine. I thought he was so pitiful to not have a father figure, living in the huge castle alone with his mother and his two maids.

    As I got to know him better and as he grew up, he became someone I saw as my little brother, as outrageous as it sounds.

    When I was a child, I always begged my mother for a little brother or sister. I love cute things and what could be cuter than that?

    From then on, we had an incredible rtionship. I could tease and joke with him about anything, and he did the same with me.<sub> </sub>

    I''ve been so reluctant to take this next step with Earl because that would be doing something behind Abelis''s back. But now that I''vee this far, I''ve realized.

    If I could do it once, I could do it twice.

    I would be able to kiss Earl again and feel him inside me.

    And this would go on as long as no one finds out.

    Yes, that was the caveat. As long as Abelis does not find out, there would be no cracks in our rtionship.

    As long as Alea does not find out, our happy days would continue.

    In return, I would receive... happiness.

    "Everyone is the same."

    This was a sentence taught to me by my mother. For a long time, I did not believe it.

    I did not want to believe that rtionships could be boiled down to benefits and exchanges.

    From the conduct of the people I''ve seen, I knew it was true. But I thought with love in the equation, such a thing did not exist.

    If you love someone, you want to care for them. See them. Long for them. Do things for them unconditionally. Nothing was done for benefits.

    I thought I was different.

    In the end, mother was right. For the sake of my happiness, I was willing to throw away my years of marriage with Abelis and my rtionship with my daughter.

    Or maybe.

    I... did not love Abelis?

 Chapter 180 Cake

    "Ah, Master! Perfect timing!"

    When Earl returned home, he was spotted by the sharp-eyed Lily from the kitchen. Perhaps it was because he returned homete today. Everyone was seated at the dining table already including Alea.

    Since they came to Artasia, the princess has made herself at homepletely. Back in Venroris, she would hang at their ce for a bit before returning to her pce for dinner. Now, it was like she was always around.

    ''It''s because she confessed to me.'' Earl thought of something obvious.

    "Wee home." Alea was the first after Lily to greet him with a light smile.

    Lily and Aria followed after Alea. They greeted him in perfect sync in their maid dress. "Wee home, Master."

    Behind the countertops with Aria, his mother greeted him while cooking with the dark elf. "Wee home, Earl."

    Earl found a smile on his face without thinking about it. "I''m home."

    The following scene was a harmonious one filled withughter and joy. Earl, Ari, and Alea joked around at the table, teasing each other while the two maids joined in asionally while they served food.

    The dinner ended.

    "It''s time for desserts," Aria said as she took the dishes away.

    "Desserts?" Alea questioned. She was not around when Earl and his two maids went shopping in the morning after all.

    "It seems like Earl bought some sweets for us," Ari answered.

    Earl nodded. "I''ll go help them."

    Lily and Aria happily epted his help. They went behind the countertops together and took the cakes out of the food preserving box.

    The food preserving box was this world''s equivalent of the fridge. At the most basic level, it was just a run of the mill box ced in a cool, dark ce. At the more advanced level like the one they have, it was no different than Earth''s fridge.

    It was the size of a pantry and inscribed with runes for the purposes of food preservation. In a way, it was more advanced than a refrigerator. With Ari''s skills, the runes were capable of stopping the flow of time in the selected area.

    Lily and Aria carefully took the box apart, revealing the beautiful cakes within.

    "Aria, can you get the tes?"

    "Of course, Master."

    Earlid out 5 tes on the table.

    "5?"

    "You two join us since I bought some for you guys too."

    "Hehe. Yay!" Lily happily giggled and pressed her soft body against Earl, almost tackling him over.

    "This one is for Aria... And this one is for Lily..."

    Aria received a green tea shortcake while Lily received a blueberry shortcake.

    As their man, he naturally knew their preferences. It was why he came to help.

    "Master..." Aria was touched that her Master gave them all so much thought. It was something small but these small experiences were things that made her happy.

    "I know, right?" Earl let out a proud smile. "This one is for mom. Luckily, I got one for Alea too, just in case."<sub> </sub>

    Ari''s favourite was a cheesecake. Alea''s was the tiramisu, the same as him. All the desserts were from his world and as one would have guessed, the Beast Kingdom was the one who poprized these desserts in this world.

    "Aria, can you brew us some tea too?"

    "Yes, Master!" The dark elf replied enthusiastically.

    At the dining table, Alea pouted as she watched Earl interacted with his maids while preparing their desserts. She must admit, Earl was very dashing when he was like this. Nheless, she always felt needle pricks against her heart at the sight of Earl sending loving smiles to Lily and Aria.

    This did not escape Ari''s eyes. "It''s better to just ept it."

    Alea stumbled. "I know but..."

    "It''s hard, right? However, Earl won''t change for you."

    "I know but..."

    "A young girl in love is truly hard to handle," Ariughed amusedly.

    "It''s not funny, Master." Alea pouted.

    "It sure is. And when Earl hands you your cake, all your jealousy and dissatisfaction will disappear like smoke."

    "I''m not that simpleminded, Master."

    They spoke of the devil, and he was summoned. Earl arrived with their cakes and tea, giving it to Alea first.

    "Here''s your cake. You like tiramisu, right?"

    Alea''s bright green eyes sparkled like a little girl receiving her birthday present. "You... Hehe~"

    At the side, Ari chuckled as she leaned onto her arm. "See?"

    Alea could only pout harder.

    "This one is for you, mom." Earl bowed slightly to gracefully ce Ari''s cheesecake in front of her.

    Ari stared at the cake for a second and fondly spoke. "My son knows me best."

    In return, Earl smiled and said apletely innocent line among family members. "Of course. In this world, I love you the most."

    "Fufu."

    After that was done, Earl looked to his maids and signalled with his arm to their seats.

    "Lily, Aria. Come take a seat."

    Like he did with his mother and fiancee earlier, he serviced them their food. It was aplete role reversal, unbefitting his status as their Master. However, Earl was a man unconstrained by such concepts.

    A cute smile from Lily and Aria was enough to extend his lifespan after all.

    "It tastes better than usual because of a certain someone," Ari remarked.

    Alea yed with the fork in her hand and nced at Earl warmly. "That''s true."

    And just like that, the joyousughter and lighthearted banter in the Roth residence extended for an hour longer than usual.

 Chapter 181 Sky Island

    After dinner, Earl apanied Alea back to the pce. The night was young and the streets were as busy as ever.

    They walked side by side with not many words exchanged between them, only appreciating each other''s presence.

    In the end, when they reached the pce, Alea rested her head on Earl''s chest in a hidden area, not moving for a long time. Earl hugged her tightly against him, taking advantage of her soft body and sexy smell thoroughly.

    Without a doubt, the Princess was the most attached to him out of all his women. If he did not have a harem, she would be the best partner.

    Unfortunately, things don''t always go as nned in life. Earl had to follow through with hismitments and Alea had to live with the jealousy in her heart.

    "What should I do, Earl? I''m already missing you again."

    "Enjoy the time you have with your family right now. When we live together in the future, you won''t see them as much anymore."

    "...You''re right." Alea smiled softly and wrapped her arms around Earl to pull him in for a long kiss.

    It was like she wanted to suck the life out of him. She was so aggressive with her kisses that their teeth touched a couple of times. When they were done, their chins were stained with saliva. Earl found himself lost in her beautiful face. As if reacting to his stare, the perverted princess suddenly moaned and squeezed her thighs together for an orgasm.

    At this point, they were both too turned on for Earl to tease her. Alea did not say anything and initiated her special move.

    She took her panties off and stuffed them in her mouth. Then, she turned around and pressed herself against the wall while spreading her pussy wide open for Earl. This was going to be the third time Alea asked Earl to do this today.

    This time, they were going to have sex in the public, right in front of the pce. The cover of the night was the only thing that hid them from the prying eyes of the guards. Earl could be as rough as he wanted without Alea making a sound because she was gagged.

    This factor was an extra turn on for Earl. He took his cock out and plunged into Alea without thinking about it. She was incredibly wet with love juice and his remaining cum from earlier in the day served as the perfect lubricant. He could feel her tight walls and her body shivering from the first thrust. Alea''s body was overly sensitive but it did not mean she was easily pleased.

    She looked back at him pleadingly as if asking him to be rougher. Earl easily followed through. He roughly grabbed her hanging boobs which was covered by her dress and moved his hips intensely.

    The effect was evident. The added pleasure made the princess struggle to remain on her feet. Her knees felt weak and the feeling of Earl inside her made her mind turn nk.

    The quickie came to an end with Earl shooting his full load inside her and Alea squirting everywhere. When he pulled out, her abused pussy struggled to close the gape causing some of his cum to spill onto the ground.

    The ground below looked like someone spilt a bucket of paint on it. Except this paint stter mark was all from Alea''s squirt juice and Earl''s semen.

    It took a few minutes for Alea to recover from her post-orgasm high. She stood up unsteadily and removed her panties from her mouth. When she straightened her waist, more of his cum easily leaked out of her pussy and dripped down her thighs. It was hot beyond belief to Earl.

    Alea touched her stomach and said. "Thank you, Earl. I''ll take this feeling with me to bed."

    "Aren''t you going to put your panties back on?"

    "No need. I''ll just walk back to my room like this."

    "Crazy girl."

    "Only for you," Alea smiled brightly and kissed him again. Them, whispering, "I''ll see you tomorrow, my Earl."

    When he looked up, she was already gone.

    With that done, it was also time for Earl to go home.<sub> </sub>

    "You haven''t gone to bed yet?"

    Earl returned to find Ari reading a book alone in the living room. She closed her book gently and softly spoke.

    "I was waiting for you. The girls are already sleeping."

    "I see. Did something happen?"

    A small smile crept up on Ari''s face. "The Academy finished constructing today. I wanted to show you."

    Earl''s eyes lit up. "When?"

    She tilted her head and returned a question. "Now?"

    "Sure!" He nodded enthusiastically. Seeing Earl''s reaction, Ari gestured to the seat next to her.

    "Come here. I''m going to cast a teleport spell."

    When he came next to her, he noticed she was silent.

    "Mom?"

    Ari looked at Earl and said with a straight face. "I need you to stuff your face in my chest."

    "..?"

    "The spell won''t activate otherwise." She said as a faint blush appeared on her face.

    Earl grinned at the cue and thoroughly stuffed his face against her heavenly boobs, enjoying the softness of it.

    When he lifted his face, they were on the sky ind. He could only look around for a brief second before Ari pressed his face down to her chest again.

    "You smell so heavily of Alea and Saryll." She remarked.

    Earl did not know what she was getting at. He apologized as the first instinct, not wanting to hurt her. "Sorry."

    "What are you apologizing for? I don''t get jealous anymore." She softlyughed.

    "Then, yes. I was very physical with them today." He confessed.

    "Saryll too?"

    "She let me use her asshole."

    Ari looked the other way. "How lewd."

    This time, it was Earl''s turn tough.

 Chapter 182 Sky Island 2

    On the sky ind, Earl was awestruck by the architecture around them. They were in a huge shrine with an open roof. This shrine was huge, capable of fitting hundreds of people. It was built with a white marbled stone that had bright blue runic lines running through them. This was the arrival area for the peopleing to the sky ind.

    "Now, shall we go?" Ari stood in front of Earl and reached her hand forward. The moon in the sky illuminated her figure, making her look like a heavenly goddess.

    Earl took her soft hand, and together, they walked hand in hand towards the exit. "Let''s go."

    "Fufu. It feels a lot more romantic because it''s at night."

    "It''s a date."

    Ari smiled and answered softly. Her halo looked exceptionally bright tonight. "...Yes."

    He held her hand tighter, embracing her warmth and appreciated the scenery around him.

    Off in the distance, there was a huge building. The path they were on was a beautifully paved stone path. Floatingnterns illuminated at the side and trees were tastefully ced as decoration.

    They walked the stone path and Ari began to show him the various spots on the sky ind.

    "Each division have a building. This one belongs to the Battle Magic Division." She pointed to the towering piece of architecture Earl saw earlier.

    One by one, she exined to him the divisions as they walked through the paved path. "This one is for Enchantment... Alchemy... Magic Theory... Advanced Magic Calctions..."

    Each building of the respective division carried its unique characteristics.

    As he listened to his mother exining the structure of the academy to him, he couldn''t help but be more and more impressed. As expected, the works done by his mother was nothing less than excellent.

    "Still, I''m surprised all of this was finished so quickly," Earlmented as they finished going through the Division Buildings.

    "Right? I had to spend quite a bit of money to hire the dwarves."

    "It looks great."

    "I''m d you like it." She smiled sweetly.

    "How are you going to organize the divisions?"

    "I''m going to use the other academies around the world as a base and build up from it. Everyone will have to go through an entrance exam and be ced into a division ording to their talents. Their time in the academy willst 4-6 years depending on the division. Each year will have a different emphasis to ensure the highest quality mages as graduates."

    Ari stopped to think about her words for a second and then rified.

    "Even though I said that everyone will be ced in a division, they will also be learning from other divisions. There''s no point ining to learn here if they are just nning to learn one field of magic."

    "What division would you ce me in?" Earl asked curiously.

    "Hmm... Probably the Magic Research Division? You have a bright mind, probably from your mother," Ari paused to chuckle. "You''ve invented a lot of your original magic already as well."

    "That sounds about right. What about Alea?"

    "Alea is definitely a Battle Magic Division type of person. She is a natural-born fighter. Her battle instincts are very sharp and her magic output is good for it."

    "I thought you would ce her with me, haha." Earl joked.<sub> </sub>

    Ari shook her head. "No. You can fight but unlike her, you do not like fighting. You also take after me in that regard. I don''t like fighting and would prefer to shut myself in a room."

    "I didn''t know that. You are always sparring with Alea so I thought otherwise."

    "What I like is magic. Fighting is a part of magic and that''s why I can do it."

    There was a brief silence.

    "That makes me really happy." Earl suddenly said.

    "What does?"

    "Knowing that there are still things about you that I don''t know yet."

    A light blush came on Ari''s face. "Don''t be silly now. You already know everything else about me."

    Eventually, they arrived at what appeared to be a greenhouse. It was a small, transparent house with many nts growing in it.

    "Are we growing food up here too?"

    Ariughed. "Not exactly. This area contains facilities for students to use. If you look over there, there are training rooms and gyms too."

    Earl looked at where his mother pointed and she was right there being more facilities.

    "There''s everything here."

    "That''s the n. I want people up here to be able to fully concentrate on their craft without the distractions of the outside world."

    "I noticed we haven''t seen the housing area yet."

    "I''m saving the best forst!"

    "Everything we''ve seen wasn''t the best part..?"

    "Fufu, I''m just saying it in the moment."

    They arrived at the housing area. No- rather than calling it a housing area, it should be called a neighbourhood. It was vastly different from the dorms Earl had seen in his previous life.

    In front of them were tens of rows of fully built houses. There are probably more than a hundred houses in this area alone. The houses were built in a simr European style sporting the ssicbination of stone walls and wooden roofs.

    "Pretty impressive, right?"

    "Isn''t this too extravagant?" Earl said speechlessly.

    "It''s okay, your mom is very rich."

    "Okay..."

    "I''ve always enjoyed the idea of living with your peers. It will be your time of youth, Earl."

 Chapter 183 The Future

    The tour of the sky ind came to an end. The pair stopped at a wide-open garden of greens and flowers.

    "What would you like to do in the future, Earl? I know it might be too early to ask," Ari asked.

    Earl paused and looked at the moon in the sky, "In terms of a career, I''m not sure. There are so many possibilities but if I have to answer right now, I''m happy to be by Saryll''s side every day.

    As for what I really want to do... I want to spend my timemitted to magic. I''ve cked off a lot recently but my interests in it remain the same."

    He looked at his mother who was earnestly listening to his answer and finally finished.

    "I hope you are not disappointed in what I will say next. Right now, and in the foreseeable future, I don''t have much of an ambition. What brings me the greatest joy is spending time with you, Lily, and Aria. As such, I don''t feel the need to work towards anything.

    I hope... we can keep living like this for many many years toe. Settle down and have a family while living a peaceful life."

    Contrary to what he expected, Ari became misty-eyed after he finished.

    "Why would I ever be disappointed in you? You''re the greatest son I could''ve asked for. My greatest joy is also to be with you. More than that, I''m so happy to hear... that you want to have a family in the future..."

    Indeed, Earl underestimated the love Ari had for him. Or rather, the love she had for him changed during the years. When he first reincarnated in this world, she was a woman obsessed with magic with a few screws loose. He was able to get into her by using her twisted sense of love. Over the years, she became more grounded. Her love became true, thoroughly manifesting into abination of familial and romantic love.

    She loved him as a son and as a man. In a sense, it was the strongest love one could experience.

    Earl smiled and held his mother in his embrace. He said softly. "You are the person I love the most in this world."

    They remained unmoving for a long time, enjoying each other''s warmth and the asional cool winds that breezed by. In the field of beautiful flowers, the mother and son pair held each other in an embrace with the moon and stars as their witness.

    "If we had a child, would you be the father or the older sibling?"

    It was the question of the century. Earl was stumped.

    "I guess it depends on when the child is born?"

    "If we had a child right now, maybe you would be the older sibling?"

    "There would be a 14 year age gap."<sub> </sub>

    "That''s not too bad." Ari held Earl''s face and forcefully kissed him. It was an aggressive kiss filled with passion.

    When they came to, they had teleported back into their bedroom. Earl did not care. He continued to kiss Ari while undressing her bit by bit. They exchanged saliva and hugged their tongues together.

    In the end, all that was left was Ari in sexy white lingerie.

    They stood before each other while half-naked. Ari had taken off his clothes in the moment of passion.

    Earl observed the woman who he desperately wanted to knock up.

    She was a woman who looked eternally beautiful. Despite her age, she looked not a day older than 20. Perhaps only her mature body was the indicator of her age.

    Her hair was as ck as the night, freely flowing down her shoulders and back, slightly covering her forehead.

    A glowing purple halo on top of her head was the crown that put a finishing touch on her beauty. Her eyes were the same shade as purple. They were eyes that always seemed gentle at any moment of the day. At this moment, these eyes looked more gentle and loving than any moment.

    Her face was youthful without a trace of the scars of time on it. They were oval-shaped which made her look exceptionally feminine. Her lips were a delicious shade of pink and it looked more full than usual because of the prolonged kiss from earlier.

    If there was a number that could be assigned to facial harmony, she would receive full points. All her features seemed topliment one another without any standing out more than others. Perhaps the only w on her face was the mole at the corner of her eyes. However, when ced on her face, it only served to give her a more mature charm than anything.

    Her body could only be described as sexy. Her breasts wererge beyondpare. Countless adjectives could be used to describe this heavenly pair of boobs. If they were ced on anyone else, it would lookical. However, on her, it appeared to be a perfect fit. It might be because of her thin, narrow waists. It might be because of her long, toned, juicy legs. Or it might be because of her wide hips that housed her delicious ass.

    Whatever the case may be, the white lingerie she was wearing covered up all the important parts one would kill to see. Despite wearing the proper size bra, her milk jugs looked like it was dying to spill out. Earl gulped at the sight of her cleavage as he unclipped her bra.

    The white piece of cloth soundlessly fell to the ground but it was like he heard a bouncing sound. That was because no matter times he had seen these naked milk jugs, he would always be enamoured by them. They stood tall and proud with no signs of sagging. Her pink nipples were erect and the tiniest amount of milk could be seen leaking out from the tip.

    One piece of clothing remained before he could see his mother in her full, naked glory.

    However, before he could take her panties off, she suddenly pushed him onto the bed, kissing him madly as her huge boobs crushed into his chest.

    "I can''t wait anymore, Earl. Let''s have a baby~"

 Chapter 184 Breeding

    Ari was straddled on top of Earl''s waist with a seductive look on her face. It was reminiscent of the first time they became one.

    "You''re so beautiful, mom." Earl praised. He could praise her endlessly. Her beautiful face. Her enormous breasts. Her slim waists. Her juicy thighs. These were all details he had to take in. She felt practically weightless on top of him.

    "Fufu, I appreciate thepliment. I''m going to put it in now." Ari smiled lovingly. Parting her white panties to the side, she revealed her dripping wet pussy. It was in immacte shape without a hint of hair.

    She held his erect cock gently and lowered her hips in one go. A sudden feeling of warmth and incredible wetness wrapped around Earl. Every fold of Ari hugged tightly onto his member, pleasuring him to new heights.

    "Tight..." Earl leaked a moan.

    Ari immediately showed a concerned face. "I''m sorry. I''m really turned on right now."

    "It feels good." He shook his head.  "Let''s kiss."

    "Mhm..."

    Earl kissed his mother while she was straddled over him in the cowgirl position. Her boobs pressed against his chest as a result and his cock throbbed uncontrobly at the thought of this. Kisses always felt a million times better when they were connected as one. He felt like he could cum any second.

    As if sensing his thoughts, Ari began to swing her hips while their tongues were busy fighting. Her ass pped against his thighs resonantly. Earl did not want to lose up. He reached his hands for her bountiful breasts, squishing them into unimaginable shapes and spraying milk everywhere.

    The sound of flesh pping and hot moans fill the room.

    "I don''t have any protection. Any semen you give me is going to impregnate me today." Ari suddenly whispered.

    It was like the whisper from an angel to Earl. Without a word, he hugged her waist tightly and released his seeds into her.

    His mother''s insides contracted intensely at the notion of receiving his seeds as she orgasmed. She smiled and licked his ear while continuing to whisper. "Fufu, not a word of warning, huh?"

    "I can''t think straight... You''re so hot,"

    "It''s still hard... So shall we continue?"

    "Of course."

    With that, Earl flipped Ari over on her back and entered her missionary style. In this position, he could see her breasts spilling to the sides and also see her face more clearly. She had a small smile and a distinct red blush on her cheeks.

    "Yess...~ Mhmm~..." She moaned loudly at the sudden pration.

    Kissing her lips again, and savouring the sweetness of her saliva, he began to trail his kisses down to her neck, corbone, and eventually to her ample bosoms.

    Reaching his destination, he began to tease her hard nipples as milk leaked into his mouth.

    Ari held onto his head and tightly pressed it against her milkers. "Yes!~ I love it when you drink my milk, Earl~"

    The joyous face and voice of Ari filled Earl''s heart. He wanted to please her to the best of his ability today. After getting a fair share of milk from one jug, he took the same amount from the other jug.

    Finally, the urge to cum emerged again. Earl held Ari''s legs and held them back, turning their position into the mating press.

    The sudden change in angle of pration caused Ari to convulse violently. "So deep! You''re hitting me so deeply, Earl!~"

    "Do you know what this position is called?"

    "What is it called?"

    "It''s called the mating press. Fitting, right?"

    "Indeed. My child, give mommy lots of your seeds again."<sub> </sub>

    "It''s here!" He announced at entered into the deepest depths of his mother, pumping as much seed as he could inside her.

    The insides of Ari tightened up in joy. Ari moaned with a pleased face. "Mhmm..! So thick~ So hot~"

    Earl wanted to see more of that face. Without missing a beat, he moved his hips again, resuming the sound of flesh pping in the room. "I''m going to keep moving."

    p "Haahh...~ I''m so sensitive right now, I''m going to cum quickly."</anda>

    "That''s even better."

    "Hnnng~ Don''t suddenly move so fast. I''m cumming~" Every time she came, her body would writhe and shake erotically and her boobs would bounce everywhere. At this point, a lightyer of sweat already formed on her skin, making her look sexier than ever.

    Earl was iparably pleased. Everything Ari did was art and music to him. "You''re even wetter than before."

    "There seems to be a corrtion with how much you''re pumping your semen in me." Ari smiled sweetly.

    It was super effective on Earl. "Then, here''s another load!"

    "Hii~ Already?~"

    This time, he did not keep moving. He wanted to enjoy the afterglow of this orgasm with Ari.

    "Haah... Hahh..."

    "Haahhh..."

    They both breathed heavily andy side by side. The sight of semen trickling out of his mother''s pussy pleased Earl to no end.

    Ari hugged Earl''s arm and asked. "Do you think it will be a boy or a girl?"

    "I hope it''s a boy," Earl answered.

    "Howe?"

    "If it''s a girl, I will be too worried about evil mening after her," He said from past experience.

    "With me around, she will be protected! I hope it''s a girl."

    "Why?" He asked.

    Ari poked Earl''s cheek. "I already got a sweet baby boy. I want to know what it''s like to raise a girl."

    This made Earl think for a second. "If it''s a boy, I wonder how differently you would treat him?"

    An amused Ari awakened. She began to tease. "Heh~ Are you worried?~ Jealous?~"

    "Not at all," Earl said nonchntly.

    "So cute~ There''s no way that will ever happen. You''ll always be my only one, Earl. I love you the most in this world after all!"

    "I''m ready to go for another round!"

    "Lewd."

 Chapter 185 Guests Of Ablax Meets The Queen

    At longst, the guests from Ax arrived at the great city of Artasia.

    Crown Prince Seth Ax admired the scenery around him. "It''s like I''m in a different world..."

    "Until the emergence of the Hero King, the elves remained isted for a long time," Merlin exined. "It''s no surprise that everything feels mystical here."

    "Although I hate to admit it, elves are truly the strongest beings on this continent." Shane followed up.

    "Not counting those outside the military, they already have 5 Grand ranks which are more than what we have. If we include those outside the military, who knows how many they have?" Seth narrowed his eyes. "The archives of the Royal Family also talk about the Immortal. She is most likely alive."

    "Even back in my younger days, I''ve heard legends of the Immortal." Merlin sighed.

    "Do you know anything about the Immortal, father?"

    "I''ve heard that the Immortal is the mother of the current Queen. This is unverified but it is most likely true because we''ve only heard elven travellers saying it. More importantly, she was one of the members of the Hero King''s party who helped exterminate the Demon Lord hundreds of years ago."

    "It''s been too long since we''vest since someone at the calibre of the Hero King. It''s hard to imagine how strong they must be." Seth said emotionally.

    At the prince''s word, the father and son pair of Merlin and Shane wordlessly looked at each other. They were thinking of the number one genius of their kingdom who was no longer with them.

    "Anyways, let''s go greet the Queen first. It would be rude not to. Maybe I will be able to get a glimpse of the famed Elven Princess in the pce." The Crown Prince added.

    Their carriage arrived at the pce. A guide from the elven pce greeted them at the gate and lead them inside the waiting room.

    "Please wait here until Her Majesty summons you all." The elven guide kindly said.

    Seth only nodded in reply. As someone currently representing his kingdom, he must act ording to his status.

    The guide disappeared into the distance and the room fell into a heavy silence. The trio was starting to feel the weight of the Elven Kingdom. They''ve heard of the Queen''s fame. Despite not being very powerful individually, she had theplete loyalty of her subjects. She was essentially the most powerful person on this continent unless one was a Hero or an Archmage.

    After an eternity of waiting, the door opened and the same guide returned.

    "Her Majesty summons you."

    "Let''s go." Seth took the lead.

    As they walked through the extravagant hall into the throne room, the heaviness in their heart kept growing.

    Finally, they entered the throne room. Two individuals were waiting in the throne room.

    On the throne, the ever so majestic figure of the Queen of the elves, Saryll Venroris. She was like a brilliant diamond. A face that was so beautiful that it could beparable to a piece of fine art. Emerald green eyes peered into the depths of his soul. tinum blonde hair like fine threads of gold. A body that looked like it was sculpted by the gods, draped over with a simple white garb. Various gold essories are decorated throughout her body as a finishing touch. She was so radiant and beautiful. Seth thought he would be blinded from her majesty.

    By her side was a handsome young boy with ck hair and purple eyes..? He had a face that one would unconsciously rx upon seeing. Wearing the traditional elven garment of a white robe and a green sash, he looked especially dashing despite his young age. Seth''s eyes shrank into that of a needle as he recognized the familiar figure. Was that really him? Why was he here? Countless questions ran through his mind.<sub> </sub>

    However, now was not the time for that. Seth suppressed his curiosity and saluted the Queen. "Crown Prince Ax greets her Majesty."

    "Court Mage Runi greets her Majesty." Merlin followed the prince''s lead.

    "Court Mage Runi greets her Majesty." Because they were father and son, Shane ended up saying the same line as his father which sounded ratherical.

    "You may rise." The clear voice of the Queen allowed them to look up at her again. "Wee, visitors of Ax. I hope the Elven Kingdom has been pleasant to you so far."

    "The Elven Kingdom has opened our eyes, Your Majesty."

    "That is good to hear. You may leave."

    The first meeting between the trio and the Queen ended in a few exchanges. However, that was the norm. It was not her duty to entertain them. Rather, it was a mere custom for her to return their greeting.

    The Queen stood from her throne and prepared to leave.

    "Actually." She suddenly paused her steps. "See them out, Earl. They look like they want to have a word with you."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Earl readily agreed. He waited for Saryll topletely leave before stepping down from the elevated tform.

    The trio was breathless as they watched the familiar figure of the boy approach them.

    "Greetings. Lord Merlin, have you been well?"

    ? Fast forward a few minutester. The trio of Seth, Merlin, and Shane was back in the carriage.

    They felt like they just entered a weird fever dream. Thest thing they expected was to see Earl as the Elven Queen''s aid.

    They all had their own experience with Earl. For example, the prince''s first love was Earl''s ve. First loves are the hardest to forget. Every time he thought back to it, he would be reminded of how perverted Earl was behind the noble facade he was so proficient at keeping. But what got him truly riled up was Earl''s first question for him.

    "How''s the princess?"

    How dare him! That was his dearest, cutest, most beautiful sister!

    Seth angrily paced around in the carriage.

    As for Shane, his experience with Earl was limited to the time he froze high ranking nobles into ice cubes. It was from then that Earl earned his huge reputation that had turned into an urban legend among the youths of the kingdom.

    Out of the three, the one who was closest to Earl was undoubtedly Merlin. He spent a few short years teaching magic to Earl with Princess Sharon. Although now that he thought back to it, he didn''t actually teach Earl anything.

 Chapter 186 The Eve Of The Spirit Festival

    "I''m back," Earl announced as he closed the door behind him.

    "That was quick," Saryll remarked bored at her desk. She was leaning on her arm while fiddling with some papers. A far cry from the majestic image she presented herself to be.

    "I would rather be here."

    "Really? Should I give you more work?"

    "That is abusive behaviour."

    "I hold the key to controlling you now, hehe~"

    "What is that?"

    "My ass!"

    "..."

    "..."

    Earl let the silence sink in for Saryll to fully realize what she just said. As expected, she blushed profusely, her face turning redder by the minute.

    To save thisdy, Earl faked a cough and spoke. "Anyways, it looks like you have one more meetingter with the Ofrain Kingdom."

    "The Ofrain Kingdom," Saryll narrowed her eyes and looked at the documents. "It''s weird. They are only bringing one Royal Knight."

    The Royal Knights were the main military force of the Ofrain Kingdom. The equivalent of the Elven Kingdom''s Spirit Knights and the Ax Kingdom''s Court Mages.

    "Why is that weird?"

    "Usually, they bring at least 3 as a show of dominance."

    Earl quickly thought of an answer. "Could it be rted to the Holy Continent?"

    For context, the Ofrain Kingdom was the nation founded by the Hero King. As a key force in defeating the Demon Lord, they are expected to assist the Holy Continent in the war against the Demon Continent that was currently taking part.

    "That seems like the most likely scenario. You''re pretty smart. Did someone teach you?"

    "Not you."

    "Grr..."

    "I''m more interested in the stages of the Spirit Festival, though." Earl suddenly changed the topic.

    From what he read while organizing the event with Saryll, the Spirit Festival happened in stages. It was a once every 10-year event, and the grandest in the Elven Kingdom.

    This was the time when the barrier between the Middle World and Spirit World was weakest.

    The festival would only truly begin after the Spirit Festival Youth Competition when the Spirit King descends to reward the winner.

    "The stages, huh? It''s very beautiful. That''s all I''ll say. I don''t want to spoil the experience."

    "Naturally, I get a leave, right?"

    Saryll licked her lips and said sweetly, "If you please me~"

    Meanwhile, at the gates of Artasia.

    A grand carriage belonging to the Ofrain Kingdom peacefully entered the city. The emblem of the Hero King was boldly imprinted onto the carriage. This emblem was the source of respect and admiration from many.

    Later, a certain girl with pink hair and fox ears stopped to admire the city. Her ears wiggled in excitement.<sub> </sub>

    "Pa~ So this is your hometown?~"

    While guests from afar arrived at the Elven Kingdom, two dragons from a foreignnd arrived.

    Formerly world-renowned Demon Kings, they have faded into history, only known by a select few.

    Zeddro the Anima.

    Idu the Ethereal.

    That was their identity.

    "The Great Continent, eh? My old bones haven''t stepped on thisnd for a long, long time." Idu spoke. He was a majestic white dragon. Wings that filled the sky, and scales that shone with brillianceparable to the distant stars. His form was lean and slim, having an otherworldly beauty to it.

    "It''s just as I remembered it," Zeddro said. As the older of the two, his form wasrger than Idu''s. They were likeplete opposites in appearance. He had dark scales that was pitch ck. His frame,  filled with beautiful, streamlined muscles.

    "Father loves this ce."

    "He does have a lot of worshippers here. We are getting closer to him."

    "If I recall, that''s the Elven Kingdom we''re heading to? That''s a scary ce~"

    "Let''s just sneak in." Zeddro decided.

    "Sounds good to me."

    Their bodies turned transparent and they crossed the border. After travelling some distance, Zeddro suddenly stopped.

    "Wait."

    "What''s up?"

    "I smell a familiar scent."

    "Who?"

    "Lilith."

    Alea POV

    It was the day of the Spirit Festival which means that I will bepeting in the Youthpetition today. I make my way to Earl''s house in a jolly mood. The Spirit Mist of the Spirit Festival was just starting to set in. The Spirit Mist is the first sign of the Spirit Festival. It means that the barrier between the two worlds is bing thinner.

    The streets are epassed in this light, colourful rainbow-like mist. Combined with the fact that the sun is just rising makes this a beautiful scene.

    It didn''t take me long to reach the house that quickly became a familiar ce. I stand in front of the door, calming my rapidly beating heart. It''s always like this when I''m about to see Earl. I''m so excited to see him. To hold him. To hear his voice.

    I bring my hand to the door to knock but when I heard those sounds, my hand froze.

    It was the sound of sex.

    The moans of Lily and Aria. An intense sense of jealousy fills me. At the same time, I felt pricks against my heart. For the first time, I begin to despise these sensitive ears of mine. I could almost visualize everything they were doing and that was enough to make me feel terrible. I know that if I knock right now, these sounds would stop. They would tidy up and wee me with bright smiles on their faces. I know it was something I shoulde to ept. I''ve always known about it. Even before I confessed to Earl, I''ve always heard these sounds.

    I know. I know. I know.

    That''s what I keep telling myself. I must be out of it today. This sticky feeling of jealousy won''t go away. So I drop my hand and walk away. What''s up with these tears in my eyes?

    I''ll be in a better mood when I see himter today.

 Chapter 187 Luna Venroris

    "It''s so pretty outside!" Lily eximed as they stepped out the door.

    "So this is the Spirit Mist?" Earl let out a voice of amazement.

    Outside, the entire city was surrounded by a thin, rainbow mist. It was as if they were in paradise.

    Ari held a handful of mist and said. "This Spirit Mist is a naturally urring substance in the Spirit World. As the barrier between the two worlds thin, the Spirit Mist leaks through. Once the Spirit King arrives into Middle World, even more Spirit Mist will fill this city."

    "Have you ever met the Spirit King?"

    "I''ve never met the Spirit King." She shook her head. "However, I know that the Spirit King takes the form of a knight."

    "I see..."

    They entered the familiar white carriage and made their way to the ce where the Spirit Festival Youth Competition would be taking ce.

    The location for this ce was an abandoned colosseum. It is said that this ce was once a dungeon. The sands of time destroyed the dungeon, leaving it in this state.

    The concentration of Spirit Mist in this area was immense. Shadows of the monsters within the colosseum could be seen moving about. Their huge frame reflected a huge, dark silhouette that was visible from the distance.

    Outside the colosseum, rings of people surrounded the abandoned building, eagerly lining up to go inside.

    The carriage parked right outside the building and Earl lead his mother and servants inside the colosseum.

    A pair of guards guarded the entrance. They were able to enter easily once Earl''s face was recognized.

    "You''re here." Saryll weed them to the spectator''s area.

    The spectator''s area they were in was at the highest level of the colosseum, showing full visibility of the area below. It was equipped with the best amenities. Luxurious seats, food, beverages, and servants to call from outside the area. Although with Lily and Aria around, there was never a need for other servants.

    Inside the spectator''s area was Saryll, Abelis, and a masked woman Earl has never seen before. Like Saryll, she had tinum blonde hair. The mask she wore covered her entire face. It was in white and filled with beautiful, delicate engravings. Behind the mask, one could spot a pair of beautiful blue eyes. She wore the same white garb as Saryll. Her figure was slender and tall, like that of an experienced dancer. From her clothing alone, Earl could infer that she was a member of the royal family. However, it was strange that he has never heard of her.

    "So this is the boy you told me about?" The mysteriousdy asked in a clear voice.

    Earl didn''t have a single clue as to what was happening. Going with the flow, he greeted. "Earl Roth greets Your Highness."

    "Your Highness, eh?" The maskeddyughed. cing a hand over her mask, she slowly removed it, revealing her face bit by bit.

    As one would expect from an elven royalty, her beauty was breathtaking. Her face was like that of a goddess that was sculpted from marble. Her facial harmony was seamless, with all her features flowing together. However, that was not the shocking part. It was her striking resemnce to Alea. She looked like an older version of Alea.

    "Can you guess my identity?" She yfully asked.

    Earl chuckled dryly. He did not have a clue as to who she was. From what he knew, Saryll was a single child with no siblings and her only child was Alea. He decided to take a lighthearted tone and joked. "Your Majesty, howe I was never told that you have another daughter?"

    Thedy who looked like Alea clutched her stomach andughed loudly. "Oh, Saryll. This is too funny! He just called me your daughter... I can''t... Puahaha... Should I call you mom?"

    "That''s enough! You''re embarrassing me, mom!"

    "..?"

    "..."

    "..."

    There was dead silence as Earl, Ari, and his maids did a double-take.<sub> </sub>

    Earl was the one to break the silence. "You said she was your mom, Your Majesty?"

    The former monarch pouted. "Hey! Don''t ignore me!"

    Saryll nced at her mother and smirked, intending to get her revenge. "Yes. I suppose you can call her grandma."

    "Grandma!? Forget what she said. You can just call me Luna, boy." Luna protested.

    "It''s only correct for you to be referred to as grandma though."

    "Not true. I''m not that old."

    "Excuse me..." Ari suddenly interrupted at this moment.

    "Yes?"

    "Are you the Immortal?"

    "Nope!" Luna replied smugly without a moment of hesitation.

    Saryll saw this and chimed in. "She means yes, but she''s retired."

    "Hm, do you think you can be disrespectful to your mother now that you are the Queen or something?"

    "Yeah."

    Luna stomped the ground in frustration.

    "I''m switching sides. I''ll stand here now." She pouted and came next to Earl.

    "I''ll leave her in your hands, Earl."

    "Leave it to me, Your Majesty." Earl gave her a thumbs up. "Luna. Shall we go take a seat? Lily, please be ready to help her out."

    "These 2 girls are your servants?" Luna eyed up the demon girl and the dark elf in their maid uniform as they took a seat.

    The seating arrangement was Earl in the middle with Luna to his left and his mother to his right. Not far away, Saryll was seated next to Abelis.

    "Yes." He promptly replied.

    "They''re cute. You''re his mom?"

    "That''s correct."

    "You''re the strongest human I''ve met in a long time," Luna said as her eyes narrowed. It was unknown when she ced her mask back on, making her facial expression unreadable.

    "Thank you for thepliment."

    "It was an objective statement. Anyways, there''s something I find rather fascinating."

    "What is?"

    "With the exception of Abelis, Earl''s scent is on everyone here."

 Chapter 188 The Spirit Festival Youth Competition Begins

    "Earl''s scent is on everyone here..." Luna''s voice trailed off.

    Earl was unfazed, not attempting to refuse the im. "That''s only natural."

    "Is that so?"

    "They''re all people I''m closest to, after all."

    ? "I see. If Saryll has no problem with that, I won''t say anything. She''s grown enough to make her own decision. However, the day something changes... Consider this my warning." Luna ended what she had to say there and returned her attention to the arena below.

    However, Luna''s words undoubtedly riled up the attention of someone else. A suffocating pressure suddenly filled the tiny area they were in.

    "Should I give you a warning too?" Ari smilingly said to Luna. The halo above her head took a frightening level of brightness.

    "Don''t take any offence. I''m just trying to protect my family."

    "So am I."

    As the pressure continued to rise, Earl interrupted.

    "Luna. Everything I do will always be under Saryll''s consent. She is an adult. She knows the responsibility of what she is doing."

    The pressure immediately died down.

    "Using all the right words to appease me. How wonderful." Luna said lightheartedly as if the previous conflict did not happen.

    "Aria, please bring us drinks."

    "Yes, Master."

    Alea POV

    I stand alone in the corner of the giant stadium, isted from other youths. I could see the spectators slowly trickling around to take a seat from the corner of my eyes.

    Inside the arena, the mist was so thick that it was impossible to make out the number of monsters there.

    The task of the Youth Competition is simple. First, earn the approval of the spirits in the area. The winner is the person who has theplete eptance of the spirits, and the Spirit King will be summoned as a result.

    Since we are in this abandoned dungeon, the way of earning approval is simple. Defeat the monsters and impress the spirits with your strength.

    However, I''m not in a particrly fond mood for teamwork. There will only be one winner after all.

    Most of the people participating in this event are members of the Ancient Elven Families. It was no surprise. Performing well in this event qualified one a spot as a Spirit Knight, and that was what the ancient families needed to maintain their status.

    With that in mind, I quickly decide what I want to do.

    In the spectator area of Ax''s guests.

    Seth was breathless as he felt the excitement level in the arena rise by the minute. He kept his eyes peeled and didn''t want to miss a single moment of this glorious event.<sub> </sub>

    Like him, Merlin and Shane were quiet and focused their full attention on the arena.

    This event opened his perspective many times over. The clever use of an abandoned dungeon as apetition field. The beauty and gracefulness of the elves.

    This event would show the rising stars of the elves for the next ten years. As it was an event that happened every ten years, there was bound to be repeatpetitors. These older elves naturally held an advantage, but that was made it more exciting. With the age range of 10 to 100, a true genius was bound to be in the crowd. A person capable of defeating near 100-year-old monsters who were still considered "youth" by elven standards.

    For a human like Seth, that age was when one would peak in their lifetime. An example would be Merlin, who was nearing the end of his life and holding the great status of a Grand Mage. This was why elves were the most vital race in the Great Continent. With their long lifespan, the entire kingdom had an immeasurable number of Expert and Grand ranks.

    Queen Saryll''s speech came to an end. "With that said, let''s wee thepetitors into the arena!"

    The gates opened, and hundreds of elves stepped into the arena. From a nce, one could tell they were the cream of the crops. Their aura, deposition, temperament, and beauty. It was something that only a few possessed among the human youths.

    However, even despite this, there was one lone figure that stood out. Princess Alea.

    The Princess of the Elven Kingdom. Born from the union of Queen Saryll and Spirit Knight Abelis, the finest knight of the kingdom. Her beauty was unparalleled. Her gait was steady and controlled. And finally, an aura that screamed royalty. Seth found himself blushing just from looking at her.

    He remembered the words of his father and came to a simple conclusion. He... was unworthy.

    To him, she felt like a higher existence. She looked like someone straight out of a fairytale. Ice blue hair, gorgeous emerald-like green eyes, a pretty face and a banger body to match. If he worked up the courage to talk to her, he would find himself stuttering like an idiot.

    All thepetitors entered the arena, and the Spirit Mist cleared from their auras, revealing the monsters within.

    Orcs, trolls, goblins, hobgoblins, wyverns, giant snakes, minor phoenixes, and more.

    All the monsters one could imagine were gathered in the thousands in the mist that had dispersed.

    Seth found himself covered in a cold sweat. If he were in there, the monsters would kill him instantly!

    They were all monsters of the Advanced rank, and there were even a few in the Expert ss!

    As he gripped his heart in excitement, he saw something shocking.

    Boom!

    In the arena, a morous explosion of spells appeared in the middle of thepetitors. Several youths were immediately eliminated and sent out of the stadium. This was a safety precaution set up by the senior mages. Anypetitor that was deemed unable to continue would be sent out automatically.

    Contrary to expectations, it was not a monster who attacked this crowd. Rather...

    The smokes cleared, and one figure stood with arge bow in her hand.

    Why is Princess Alea... attacking the otherpetitors?

    Outside the colosseum, two dragons steathilynded, unnoticed by everyone.

    "She''s here." Zeddro said.

    "Those bicoloured eyes. That''s her alright." Iduughed.

 Chapter 189 Alea Vs The World

    Two dragons stood side by side on top of the arena, unnoticed by everyone.

    "What do you want to do?" Idu asked his older brother.

    "The Immortal is in there," Zeddro remarked. shbacks yed in his mind of the time when the Hero King''s Party invaded the Demon Continent.

    Members of the Hero King''s Party were all-powerful individuals. Luckily for them, Luna was a unique existence who merely apanied the party to spectate, so she was no direct enemy of theirs.

    The Hero King was dead. So, there was no reason to fight. The most important fact was that of all the individuals who yed a crucial part in the war, they were the only ones to survive until now.

    It was the cruel reality of war. So what if they fought for their ideals? Changes onlysted for a short time before fate yed its games, making their efforts worthless.

    "She''ll fuck us up." The white dragon added. As beings who lived in multiple eras, their rtionship wasplicated.

    "Right." The ck dragon nodded and spotted Alea with his sharp eye. "The Elven Princess of this generation... Her potential is crazy. She reminds me of the Hero King."

    "Another monster to this Kingdom''s arsenal." Idu sighed. "It''s a good thing these elves arezy and peace-loving."

    "More importantly, look at that boy next to Lilith."

    Idu grinned. "I smell Shadow Magic on him."

    "He must be the one. The Child of Prophecy."

    The two dragonsughed manically.

    "We''ve seen enough. Let''s go. We''lle back...ter."

    Alea POV

    How refreshing!

    How satisfying!

    How liberating!

    A wide smile is stered on my face as I eliminate the otherpetitors one by one to my heart''s content. I feel so free and rxed.

    This action was a terrible political move, but I did not care. Snatching the throat of the person closest to me, I attach an explosive spell and toss him into the crowd.

    Boom!

    "Gahh!!"

    "The Princess has gone mad!"

    "Attack her!"

    "Someone hold off the monsters!"

    I let out a loud and release my arrows, eliminating more from the crowd.

    I was throwing a tantrum. That''s what I was doing. But, at the same time, I could feel my instincts sharpening. I''m getting to the point where there is almost no dy between my thoughts and my body now.

    Their cries of anguish enter my deaf ears.

    Some weremoners. Some were nobles. I did not discriminate. They all fell to my fist and arrows.<sub> </sub>

    Before I knew it, I was the only one left standing alone. The predatory res of these monsters press down on me. It felt like I was alone in my world.

    Perhaps this is the first in history. Usually, thepetitors would work together to exterminate the monsters before switching to a full-on brawl.

    However, in my case, I was left standing alone, but that did not matter.

    I was strong enough.

    POV End.

    It was dead silent in the crowd of spectators. They could not believe what they were seeing.

    When they saw Princess Alea suddenly attack her fellowpetitors without warning, they thought she had gone crazy. They thought she doomed herself. By antagonizing a massive crowd like that, there was no way they weren''t going to fight back.

    They were quickly proven wrong. It was a battle of a single person against over a hundred people. Among the hundred people, there were even a few Expert ranks sprinkled in there. They were all defeated under the princess''s ruthless might.

    Every movement of hers was quick and efficient, like a well-oiled machine. She was a natural-born fighter.

    And now, she was alone fighting against hundreds of monsters. Her body that was so small and frailpared to these savage monsters, flickered all across the arena. Arrows rained down from the sky, and blood bathed the ground.

    Rather than the one being hunted, she was the one hunting them down. She was the predator.

    As the massacre continued, the crowd''s shock and fear slowly turned into captivation. There was a hidden beauty in Alea''s brutality.

    The way she would gouge out the eyes of goblins and crush their brain with an arrow in hand.

    The way she would cut a troll''s chest open before kicking a minor phoenix in there, eliminating them both at once.

    The way her ice mes lit up so powerfully it froze a giant yeti to death.

    These were all things that captivated the audience. There was no hesitation in her actions. Whenever there was an opening, she would seize it without a trace of doubt.

    One hourter, countless monster corpses littered the ground.  In the middle of the arena, corpses were piled into a small mountain. Alea stood at the peak, bathed in blood with a bow in hand. After today, her fame would spread far and wide.

    As if to announce her victory, a swarm of spirits suddenly arrived from afar. It looked like a cloud of rainbow from an outsider''s perspective. Then, they swirled around her body in a cyclone formation. The number of spirits surrounding her figure was so dense that it formed a tornado of rainbows around her body. They chirped joyfully, showing their full approval of her performance from earlier.

    The spirits could not get enough of Alea. They chirped endlessly, almost like they were trying to y a song. Then, to announce her as the winner, more and more spirits entered the colosseum endlessly.

    The sheer quantity of these spirits painted the sky a rainbow colour. It was a magnificent sight to all observers alikeˇŞaplete stark to the bloody scene on the ground.

    Finally, all the spirits gathered in a clump and pierced a hole in the sky. A pitch-ck hole of darkness appeared before cracks started forming around it. Then, a giant pair of hands covered in a set of gauntlets reached out from the hole and held the sky and... ripped it open.

    Shhhhh!

    A sound simr to gas leaking could be heard as Spirit Mist spilt out of the hole like a tide.

    Crack. Crack. Crack.

    The hole in the sky became more prominent and significant. Finally, the figure from behind the hole stepped out into the world.

    The Spirit King... had arrived in the Middle World.

    The Spirit King, the Living Armour.

 Chapter 190 The Spirit Festival Begins

    A soothing sensation filled the hearts of everyone at the entrance of the Spirit King. The mere presence of the Spirit King was capable of strengthening the soul of those around him.

    The Spirit King manifested in the form of golden, knightly armour. This piece of armour was built and shined to perfection. It radiated so brightly that one''s eyes would water at the sight of it.

    Then, he "spoke".

    "Young elf. Your performance has pleased me. What a magnificent disy of power, courage, and determination!"

    There was no sound, but somehow, everyone was able to hear what he said. It was as if they didn''t hear anything, but at the same time, they heard something. The Spirit King did not have a voice. He spoke directly to the soul.

    "I thank His Majesty for the praise." Alea calmly answered.

    In the arena, there was an iparably picturesque scene that all participants would forever remember. On the ground was a pile of bloodied monsters spilling the ground with their pool of blood. On top of the monsters was the fairy-like elven princess. Her figure was straight and tall, like a ramrod. Above her, the Spirit King floated. His radiance was shining onto her, blessing her with his sheer majesty.

    "For your performance, I award you with a Spirit Tear and a blessing. Until the end of your life, may your soul remain crystal clear. Your will, forever burning and your life, flourishing as meant to be."

    "I, Alea Venroris, epts the Spirit King''s blessing and the Spirit Tear."

    The Spirit King shone brightly, imparting Alea with his blessing. Alea felt like she was being reborn. She felt afort simr to a mother''s warmth. All the pleasant memories she had yed through her mind. By the time the blessing was over, Alea had realized the solution to many of her problems. Tears flowed down her face, and she smiled warmly.

    "This is the Spirit Tear. Use it well."

    Then, the Spirit King opened his gauntlets, and a small vial of a rainbow liquid flew out. Alea reached her hands forward and received the Spirit Tear.

    The Spirit Tear, also known as the tear of the Spirit King. It was an item capable of miracles. It could force the body to go through a metamorphosis, prolonging lifespan, healing irrecoverable wounds. These were but a few things the Spirit Tear was capable of doing.

    Why was the Spirit King capable of giving away such an item every ten years? The answer was simple. As the ruler of an entire world known as the Spirit World, his might was unfathomable.

    With the small ritual done, the Spirit King flew to the very peak of the colosseum.

    "Friends from the Middle World. The Spirit Festival begins now! So, my children,e forth and enjoy your time in this world."

    The Spirit King''s "voice" reverberated throughout the entire kingdom. More Spirit Mist leaked into the Middle World. This time, it was so dense that it was impossible to see more than one building ahead.<sub> </sub>

    Silhouettes of various Mature Spirits could be seen. They were the children of the Spirit King.

    Everywhere, one could hear the neighing of unicorns, the sound of hippogriff pping their wings, and much more.

    The spirits that one wouldmonly see were Immature Spirits without actual, tangible form. Spirits grow with exposure to the soul and time in the Middle World. Once they mature, they must return to the Spirit World and tend to their duties.

    The Spirit Festival was one of the few times Mature Spirits could step into the Middle World.

    Most importantly, Mature Spirits are contractable. Therefore, this event was the best time for practitioners of Spirit Magic to obtain a Contracted Spirit if they can prove themself.

    By obtaining a Contracted Spirit, one would be a true practitioner of Spirit Magic. The number one weakness of Spirit Magic was that outside of the Elven Kingdom, Immature Spirits were far and few between. This meant that their Spirit Magic output would be severelycking due to theck of spirit to borrow powers from.

    A Contracted Spirit would easily solve this problem. They could be summoned anywhere, and on top of that, one Mature Spirit was countless times stronger than an Immature Spirit. It was a massive boost in strength.

    The Spirit Mist made it difficult for one to see where they were going. It was easy to get lost. This thinness of the barrier between two worlds meant that structures from the Spirit World would manifest in an imaginary state. This meant that Artasia had transformed into a different city. A city out of a fairy tale.

    Alea made her way to the spectator area of her family. A smile bloomed on her face when she saw the first person to rush to her was Earl.

    "Don''t touch me. I''m all sticky and dirty." She softly said as she leaned on Earl''s shoulder.

    "It''s just a different liquid than usual. Don''t sweat it." Earl whispered jokingly. When he checked on her again, she had already fainted in his embrace.

    "How is she?" The anxious Abelis hurriedly asked. The man was so restless while spectating that Saryll had to order him to sit still in his seat.

    "She''s just tired. I''ll take care of her."

    "Wait-"

    Saryll sighed and said. "I''m sure Alea would appreciate it if we let Earl take care of her."

    "If you say so, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 191 Aftermath

    While Alea was unconscious, her fame was spreading like wildfire. Footage of her performance during the Youth Competition was quickly being duplicated into crystals and circted everywhere. Contrary to her expectation, what she did was not a terrible political move.

    While elves were indeed tonic and peace-loving, they were also loyal to their monarch. Seeing their future ruler dominate with such might got their blood pumping. She would represent them in the future, after all. They could see a glorious future with her.

    Among the younger generation, they practically started to worship her. She was as beautiful as a goddess. An untouchable flower that they could never reach. She was an ideal woman.

    Bards sang of her tale throughout the city, further fueling the festive spirit.

    Meanwhile, guests from foreign nations were experiencing a mix of emotions.

    Seth Ax, the Crown Prince of Ax, walked out of the colosseum in a daze, followed by the two Court Mages. Any thoughts of courting the Elven Princess had been thrown out the window. All that was left was... fear.

    As one who would be King of Ax in a few years, he suddenly felt a heavyweight on his shoulder. Princess Alea was younger than him, and she was already that aplished. But, what about him?

    Heughed bitterly. For the first time, he felt powerless. Despite being royalty, he was feeling helpless.

    "I wonder if father ever felt the same?" He thought.

    "Your Highness, please pick your head up." Merlin gently said. "This is a fundamental difference between races. There is no use getting depressed over this."

    "Fundamental difference?" Sethughed mockingly. "You''re right. I am only human. Perhaps this is why father wanted to have mee out here. To open my eyes of how the world really is."

    "You''ve misunderstood your father, His Majesty. While it is true that there is a fundamental difference, there is a reason why we''ve survived for so long. Do you know what that is?"

    "...What is it?"

    "It''s adaptability. The ability to think outside of the box. Elves are limited by their desire to remain in a state of perpetuity. They like peace and quiet and dislike change. Dwarves are limited by their greed. The endless desire to craft the perfect product. Beastmen are limited by their emotions and feral instincts. The list goes on. Do you understand now, Your Highness?" Merlin suddenly smiled and held Seth by the shoulder.

    "Adapt and ovee. This is only the start of your journey. Grow as a person and achieve your dreams and aspirations. No matter what it takes, if you are not limited by your mindset, you will achieve it."

    In another ce.

    King Ofrain was seated in a luxurious carriage with his adviser and Royal Knight. He was an elderly man with ck hair and pitch-ck eyes.

    "The Elven Kingdom continues to rise in power." He spoke calmly while tapping on his armrest. "A shift in the era ising. Many Royal Knights have sumbed in the Holy Continent. There is political strife in the Beast Kingdom. The Elven Kingdom can easily consume the whole continent if the timing is right."

    Stopping for a brief moment, King Ofrain took out a chess piece.

    "We have no idea what''s going to happen. With the decreased number of Royal Knights... Geezer, make preparations for ''that''."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." King Ofrain''s adviser noted.<sub> </sub>

    "''They'' wille right on time for when that Academy opens. If what the dwarves informed me is true, of course... What do you think, Lucio?"

    "It''s confirmed, Your Majesty." Lucio, the Royal Knight, answered. "There were definitely existences at the Hero rank among the spectators."

    "Multiple, huh."

    In the pce.

    Alea was sleeping peacefully. No longer bloodied, she looked like a harmless, flower-like princess. Her family sat by her side, patiently waiting for her to awaken.

    Earl quietly left the room and let out a puff of air. Despite understanding Alea''s power level pretty well, his blood pressure went up a lot seeing her fight recklessly. Earl was an old fashioned man. He always teased Alea about being udy-like with her fighting, but there was some truth to it. He did not like fighting, and the same applied to the women in his life. This was the reason why Lily and Aria has never gone throughbat training despite their talents. Outside the room, Ari, Lily, and Aria were waiting.

    "Can you guys go home first? Let''s enjoy the festival togetherter in the evening." He said.

    Ari readily agreed. "Sure. Did Saryll give you an assignment?"

    "Not exactly. She said that we were going to go look for Mature Spirits once Alea wakes up."

    "I see. Take care of Alea for me then. I''ll take Lily and Aria with me for a few errands."

    "Have fun, you all."

    "Uh-huh!"

    With that done, Earl returned to the room to Saryll and Luna.

    "I''m back."

    "Mhmm." The twodies gave a nod of acknowledgement. Earl took a seat next to Saryll and spoke.

    "Luna, can you tell me some stories?"

    Earl could not hold back his curiosity towards this person who held the title of "The Immortal".

    "Hmm... What kind of stories would you like to hear?"

    "Like what you''ve been up to thesest couple of years. Or exciting stories from your youth."

    "Such a straightforward guy." Luna smiled behind her mask. "I got a good one. The story of the Demon Lord."

 Chapter 192 The Demon Lord, Aspacius

    "The Demon Lord, Aspacius." Luna began. "To tell his story, we must first talk about the Church... because it was they... who created him."

    In the Resplendent Light Era, the Church picked up its finest talent- Francis Vissac, who wouldter be the Pope. Francis was wholeheartedly dedicated to his role, as well as the well being of the Church.

    With his power and influence, he invaded the Demon Continent. As the most talented of all time in the Holy Continent, he could easily hunt powerful demon ns left and right. They were ambushed, trapped, tortured, and killed. On the one hand, the action of Francis was uncalled for. On the other hand, he was merely protecting the benefit of the Church.

    The Church was an organization founded by angels, and angels are weak to... Demons. This was how the endless conflict between the Holy Continent and the Demon Continent came to be.

    Initially, it was merely a war between races. One between the angels and the demons. However, under the action of Francis, humans had be involved in this conflict, escting it into a full-blown war.

    Time passed, and nearly all the powerful demon ns were exterminated, leaving weak demons to fend for themselves and be subjected to very.

    This was the world Aspacius was born into. A world where his kind was hunted for the reason that they were stronger against one certain race.

    To survive in this cruel world, his resolve was tested over and over again. In the end, the first and only Demon Lord was birthed. He united all the demons of the continent and put them under his wings. Under his reign, the demons were able to have peace of mind for the first time.

    Law and order were established, and the 12 Demon Kings were formed. They were powerful individuals that were loyal to Aspacius. His will was theirmand.

    "The demons never had a good reputation. Now that they were united as one, they were terrifying, to say the least. The young me was curious. I''ve always heard of these stories about demons, yet I''ve never seen one in my life. Isn''t that funny?" Luna chuckled dryly. "Coincidentally, there was a rising star in the human poption at this time. He was a genius who was defying allmon sense and conventions at the time. This man would soon find his own kingdom, now known as the Ofrain Kingdom and to prove himself, he appointed himself the mission of subjugating the evil that terrorized the world- Aspacius."

    "I thought this was the perfect chance for me to see the world, so I followed him. During the journey, I would slowly learn of these bits of history. To my disappointment, the Hero King was a fool who couldn''t see the bigger picture despite having learned all this. The Hero King and Demon Lord Era began, and it was the bloodiest time I''ve ever seen. It ended with the two of them perishing together. Tragic, isn''t it? The Demon Lord, the man who changed to protect those he deemed dear. He became a legendary figure, but it''s all worthless now that he''s dead."

    Luna went silent behind the mask when she finished her story. It was difficult to tell what she was thinking.

    "Thank you for the story. I learned a lot." Earl finally said after a period of silence.

    "You''re a good listener, Earl."

    "No, no. You told a very captivating tale."

    "I love the story. I always asked her to tell the story as a child." Saryll entered the conversation.

    Lunaughed and stood up. "I''ll be out for a walk, then. Find me when Alea wakes up. I''ll help you guys find your Contracted Spirits."

    Saryll was touched. "Mom..."

    "What? I''m just helping my family." She rubbed Saryll''s head and left the room.

    Luna left the room, leaving Saryll, Earl, and the sleeping Alea alone in the room.

    "It doesn''t look like Alea will be waking up soon." Saryll worriedly touched her daughter''s face.

    "Should we pass some time?" Earl let out a small smile and held Saryll''s hand.

    "Here..?"

    "Where else?"

    "If Alea wakes-"

    Before the Queen could finish her sentence, Earl interrupted by stealing her lips. Her hands tensed up in his grasp and slowly rxed as their kiss continued. They were wrapping their tongues around each other in no time.

    Once the kiss was over, Saryll gave the sleeping Alea another nce. She was overwhelmed by incredible guilt, but at the same time, she''s never been more turned on. Making up her mind, she bit her lips and lifted her dress.

    Earl did not miss a beat and immediately ced his hands on her bare meaty ass.

    "Mhmm~"

    "Keep your voice down. You don''t want to wake her up, do you?" He whispered.

    Saryll''s face reddened. "I know...~"

    Pulling her panties down, he carefully admired the sight of her secret garden. Her hair was neatly trimmed, and her pink lips were engorged, begging to be yed with. To top it off, an ornate, green crystal buttplug was seated erotically in her ass.

    "What is this, Teacher?" Earl teased at the sight of the buttplug.

    "I-it''s for convenience!" Saryll hurriedly said before stuffing her face under Alea''s nket in shame.

    "This is excellent. I''ll reward you with this, Teacher."

    With that said, he spread her asscheeks apart and tasted her engorged lips.

    "Hnnng!~"

    At the sudden sensation of his lips, her body quivered in pleasure. Earl thoroughly enjoyed the taste of Saryll. The natural sweetness of her bodybined with her raw, sweaty smell, which had umted during the day, made for a delicious vour. His tongue moved like it was alive, going through every nook, cranny, and fold of her pussy.

    Saryll soon arched her back for an intense orgasm under the fine work of Earl''s mouth. It was as if he knew all the weaknesses of her body.

    "Now for the main treat..."

    The buttplug which sealed the door to paradise was removed, showing her beautifully gaped, pink asshole. As her forbidden hole was naturally tight, the gape soon began to close at a visible speed, making for an erotic sight.

    Earl unleashed his member out of its cage and plunged it into his Teacher''s ass without warning.

    ? "Mhmm..!~~" Saryll couldn''t help but leak a voice.

    He could feel her folds rushing to form to the shape of cock, but he did not want to give her a chance to rest. He held her tightly by the hips and thrust intensely, causing the sound of their flesh pping to reverberate throughout the room.

    Pa! Pa! Pa!<sub> </sub>

    The sight of the sleeping face of Alea at the corner of his eyes turned him on more than ever. He couldn''t imagine how she would react if she were to wake up now.

    To prevent her moans from leaking, Saryll desperately stuffed her face into Alea''s nket. This gave Earl a sudden urge.

    Pa!

    He lightly spanked Saryll''s ass, causing her to orgasm on the spot.

    Saryll moaned loudly. "No~"

    "Oh?" Earl lifted an eyebrow and smirked. "Could it be?"

    "No..." Saryll protested, trying to hide her shame.

    Pa!

    Earl spanked her meaty ass again without warning.

    "Hnng!~~"

    The insides of Saryll vibrated like a toy as she came. Her back arched like a bow, and beads of sweat dripped down her beautiful face.

    "Like daughter, like mother, huh? Or I should say, Like mother, like mother. Do you like being choked too?"

    "I-if you do that, I''m going to go crazy!" She tried to protest.

    "Let''s try it out."

    "Mhmm!!~ Yess~"

    The result was more effective than expected. Her eyes rolled back, and Saryll moaned without restraint. Her face turned into that of a bitch in heat.

    Earl simrly lost control and swung his hips wildly.

    "Here''s another one!" Heughed and used his free hand to spank her cheeks which were now reddened and plump.

    Pa!

    "Harder!" Saryll cried, no longer caring about lowering her voice.

    "Here!"

    Pa!

    "Yesss~"

    They both moaned simultaneously, and Earl released his seeds into her as her asshole tightened to wring out all the semen out of him.

    Huff. Huff.

    They breathed heavily. Earl tried to pull his hips back but was stopped by Saryll as she tightened her grip.

    "Wait."

    "Down for one more?"

    "That''s... forter. Put the buttplug back when you pull out."

    "I got it."

    "I like feeling you inside me..." She smiled fondly.

    The sight of her smile blooming was deadly. Earl had to hold back the urge to ravage her on the spot and concentrate on his task of plugging her ass. He had to slowly pull out to prevent his semen from leaking out. Luckily, he released his seeds pretty far, so it was not much of a challenging task. Her asshole was so pretty he had to take another gulp of saliva before he could bring himself to plug it up.

    "Where did you get this anyway?"

    "Why?"

    "I need it."

    Earl thought of the promise he made with Ari a while back about finding a sex toy together at the back of his mind.

    "You swing that way?" Saryll yelped in horror.

    Earl grinned.

    "N-no way?"

    "Ahem. I need it for my otherdies, Your Majesty."

    "Humph. And here, I thought I was special for giving you my anal virginity."

    "You are very special to me, Saryll." Earl kissed her.

    A satisfied smile came on her face. "When did I be so easy to please?"

 Chapter 193 Night Alone

    "How long was I out for?"

    Earl heard Alea''s soft voice as he read a book by the window. The sky was bing darker and darker by the second, but it was impossible to tell if it was day or night from the Spirit Mist that covered the air.

    "It''s almost nighttime."

    "I see..." She said after looking at Earl. It was impossible to tell what she was thinking. Deep inside, there were many things she wanted to say. But in the end, she chose not to say anything. Earl would be hers no matter what because... he was the man she chose.

    "You did a good job." Earl closed the book, unaware of Alea''s thoughts. "Let''s go enjoy the festival together."

    "Okay..." Alea made her way out of bed. "Where''s mom?"

    "She left a while ago. We were going to look for Mature Spirits, but we can save that for tomorrow."

    "What are you doing?" The Princess suddenly asked.

    Earl, who had bent over in front of Alea, answered. "Giving you a piggyback."

    "Fine." Alea tried her best to suppress her smile, but it was all for nought. A smile had already cracked onto her face.

    A lightweight fell on Earl''s back. He could feel her breasts pushing against his back, and it gave birth to numerous thoughts. Then, holding her legs tightly, he walked out of the room and then out the pce.

    Outside, Artasia had transformed into thend of dreams. Rainbow mist-filled every corner of the city. Brightnterns lined the roads, showing the way to travellers. The joyousughter of children and the music of bards could be heard everywhere.

    Earl stopped his steps for a brief moment to admire this scene. He could feel Alea doing the same as she lifted her head that was resting on his shoulder.

    The Spirit Mist was their friend. The quantity of it made it impossible to discern the features of anyone besides their silhouette.

    "Are you cold?" Earl asked.

    In response, Alea hugged him tighter, transferring her body heat over. "No... You''re warm. Very warm."

    "You must be hungry."

    "..."

    "I might know a ce."

    "Okay."

    Alea enjoyed the feeling of being on Earl''s back. It was like they were in their own world. A world with just the two of them. She rested her face on his shoulder, feeling the warmth that came with it.

    "Hehe..."

    She suddenly giggledˇŞher mood turning for the better.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Nothing~" She cheerfully said and nibbled on his ears.

    "That tickles!"

    "Hehe~"

    She was happy.

    "This is the ce." Earl stopped at a restaurant that was a wooden, rustic mansion. It was steaming with people, and the smell that came out of the ce was heavenly. There was a natural warmth to the area that was very pleasant due to the cold weather.

    "Smells good. Hotpot?"

    "Yes. Perfect for us. I''m going to let you down."

    As Earl crouched, he was stopped by the protest of Alea. She held onto his shoulder tightly, and she muttered. "Wait."

    "Hm?"<sub> </sub>

    "I want to stay up here for a little longer."

    "...Okay."

    They entered the restaurant together with Alea on Earl''s back. She only left his back when it came time to sit down.

    The establishment was one where every guest had their private stall. A giant hotpot was ced in the middle of the table, and they would share it.

    Food was served on the table. Various assortment of meats was ted as well as many exotic fruits and vegetables.

    "This is my first time at a ce like this."

    "You can leave it to me."

    "Really? I don''t expect you to be reliable in these situations."

    "You can leave it to me," Earl said more firmly thanst time.

    "If you say so." Alea sat back and watched Earl throw the ingredients into the pot.

    A wonderful smell soon wafted from the pot. It was the smell of meat with rich fats,bined with the refreshing fragrance of greens.

    Alea couldn''t help but salivate a little.

    "I''ll feed you," Earl told her.

    "Okay."

    Earl carefully scooped up a small portion and blew on it lightly to cool it down before bringing it to Alea''s mouth. The Elven Princess widened her eyes at the sudden taste. The warmth of the soup quickly went down her stomach and she felt all over. The soup was tasty and well seasoned with the right amount of spices. The meats, when cooked in this soup, gained a verypelling taste. It was veryfortable to eat in this cold weather.

    "This kind of food should be enjoyed together." He said as he ate his share.

    "Feed me more." She lifted her head as she said.

    "I got it."

    "Ah...~"

    This scenario repeated until they finished all their food. Alea had a content look on her face as she leaned on Earl''s chest.

    "Is there anything you want to do?"

    "Let''s look around."

    They stood in the streets after having paid for their food.

    "Would you like another piggyback?" Earl smilingly asked.

    "No," Alea answered ndly.

    "That was cold."

    "I want to walk next to you."

    Without waiting for a reply, Alea hugged Earl''s arm tightly, and they walked together.

    <o>,m On their walk, they came across many things. The illusory buildings that peeked through from the Spirit World, the yful cries of Mature Spirits. It was these things that made the Spirit Festival such a joyous asion.</o>

    Eventually, they came across an unexpected encounter. Alea hugged Earl''s arm tighter as she jumped. "It''s so cute!"

    From around the corner, a little furry animal approached them curiously. It was a white baby fox. From the presence that it had, it could be identified as a Mature Spirit.

 Chapter 194 Reunion

    The fox before them was tiny, being the size of about two fists. It had a beautiful coat of white fur, one that was reminiscent of a snowyndscape. An otherworldly glow covered its body as if it was a divine figure. Its eyes were pitch ck like the most bottomless abyss. Three tails swayed gently as it curiously looked at Alea and Earl.

    The pair of Alea and Earl froze as they allowed the fox toe closer. It first circled around Alea, its tails moving around excitedly. However, it quickly lost interest. Then, it came to Earl. Like with Alea, it circled around him, except this time, it gently nudged its head against his leg. Then, the fox let out a loud cry and ran off.

    Alea quickly followed the fox. A cloud of dust lingered at her previous location as she dashed off. "Let''s chase after it! You might be able to contract it!"

    Earl quickly caught up to her and asked. "How do I contract it?"

    "You need to pass its trials. Usually, the trial involves going up against the spirit''s ability!"

    "What if I don''t like the ability?"

    "Encounters with spirits are fated. Spirits will only choose someone who has highpatibility with them in terms of ability. We usually choose spirits by their quality, and I can tell you that this one is definitely a Noble-ss Spirit!"

    "Let''s hurry then." Earl jumped and held Alea by the waist. "Hold tight. I''m faster than you."

    The shadows around them became alive and covered them. At night, Shadow Magic was at its strongest. They merged with the shadows around them and blitzed towards the fox.

    "It''s a fast one." Earlughed, ignoring the surprised cry from Alea.

    They passed buildings after buildings, weaving through crowds of people in the blink of an eye.

    "I think it stopped here."

    They stopped at an obscure location with few people. The light from thenterns was dim, and there was a fountain ahead. The sound of flowing water could be heard.

    Earl dispelled his Shadow Magic, and he found Alea hugging onto him tightly. When she stepped away, there was a deep blush on her pale face, and her hair was slightly messy.

    ''She looks cute at the most unexpected moments.'' He thought.

    "Where are we?" She asked quietly. The obscurity of the ce made her lower her voice unconsciously.

    "We should be near the edge of the city." Earl narrowed his eyes and looked at the fountain. "Let''s go."

    He grabbed her hand, and they approached the fountain together. As they neared, they spotted the silhouette of a girl petting a fox. Then, the mist faded, and Earl halted his step out of surprise.

    Behind the mist, there was the figure of a familiar girl. She had a petite figure, donned in a red kimono. She had a pair of furry pink ears and flowing locks of pink hair. Her face was delicate, like a doll and her eyes were a deep shade of crimson.

    She was crouched by the fountain, petting the white fox they had seen earlier with a silly smile on her face.

    "Hehe. Who''s a good girl? Are you a good girl? You''re a good girl."

    Ku! Ku! The fox cried back in return.

    This girl was Sheryl. The person Earl briefly got to know many years ago. She was a person with many identities.

    Leader of Wild Rose.

    Wielder of Sakura Death.

    Grand-rank Adventurer.

    These were but just a few of her identities. It''s been a few years since he''sst seen her, but she looked just like the one in his memory.

    "Sheryl." Earl lightly called out.

    Sheryl''s fox ears twitched as she looked up confusedly.

    "Who?" She narrowed her eyes and looked at Earl with the utmost concentration.<sub> </sub>

    "It''s me." He grinned.

    Earl''s face brought back a lot of memories. Her face suddenly turned red as she remembered Earl.

    "Ah!" Sheryl clumsily fell on her butt, scaring the fox spirit away. The fox jumped and rushed to a nearby corner.

    By Earl''s side, Alea had never felt so lost before. "Earl, the fox is getting away." She reminded.

    "Ah, the fox!" Sheryl scrambled on her feet at Alea''s reminder.

    "It''s alright. I got it." Earl calmly said.

    "Eh?"

    Another Earl stepped out from the ce the fox ran out to with the fox in his arms. The fox looked blissfully content in Earl''s arm, purring happily.

    "..?" Alea looked back and forth between the two Earls repeatedly.

    The other Earl walked to them and handed Earl the fox before disappearing into his shadow.

    Alea watched this with sparkling eyes as she melted at the sight of the little fox being hugged by Earl.

    "Is she yours?" He asked Sheryl.

    "No... She just approached me, and I found her cute." Sheryl stood before Earl and toyed with the fox with her finger.

    Now that they were standing face to face, the height difference was noticeable. Earl had be taller than Sheryl through the years.

    "I hope you don''t mind if I form a contract with herter, then."

    "Ah! No problem at all! Ehe~ I don''t know how to use Spirit Magic anyway." Sherylughed cheerfully.

    "Who is she, Earl?" Alea interrupted.

    But before Earl could answer, Sheryl spoke.

    "You are..." Sheryl paused when she got a closer look at Alea''s face. "You''re the girl from earlier today! The one with the bow! Princess Alea, right?"

    "Oh, I''m getting carried away. My name is Sheryl. Nice to meet you." With that said, Sheryl ced her tiny hands forward.

    Alea shook her hands. "Nice to meet you."

    "She is an acquaintance of my mother and me. She took care of me for a bit when I was a child."

    "Is that so? I must thank you then."

    "Oh... Yes, that happened. Why are you thanking me, though?"

    "Earl is my soulmate. Therefore, any care given to him is care given to me."

    "Ehh~ What a bold im. Youngsters are truly something else." Sheryl nodded her head in approval. Her fox ears twitched along with the movement of her head.

    "You sound old, Sheryl." Earl teased.

    In response, she puffed up her chest proudly. "Umu, that is correct. I am entering my 30s. In beastkin terms, it means I get to boss around the young pups! Hehehe."

 Chapter 195 Contract

    Sheryl POV

    Coming to the Elven Kingdom with Pa, I somewhat expected to see him... but not in this sort of way.

    How should I say this?

    It''s the same feeling you''d get when meeting a distant rtive for the first time in a while.

    He felt familiar, but at the same time, different. A stranger, you could say.

    Earl Roth and Ari Roth.

    They were a pair that left asting impact on me for all the wrong reasons. That didn''t mean they were terrible, however. On the contrary, they were a lovely pair to be around.

    That was a couple years ago.

    Now, Earl is much different, almost unrecognizable. He was calmer and more grounded. He was no longer a young, innocent child- not that he was before, actually.

    The one part that remained the same was the vibe around him. There was this warm, cosy quality to Earl that I could not put a word to.

    "How is your mother?" I found myself asking.

    "Same old. The best." Earl answered happily.

    "Heh~ Is that so?" I winked at Earl, and he winked back.

    There were hidden innuendos behind our words that the princess next to us was not aware of.

    Speaking of which, she''s genuinely quite something. Since the two are engaged, maybe Earl stopped being nasty with his mom?

    POV End.

    "...That leads us to this." Earl stared at the little fox in his arms.

    "I think you have to ask her for the contract," Alea suggested.

    "Hey. Be my partner." Earl kindly said.

    Ku!

    The world suddenly turned ck around Earl. In this space, there was only darkness- no light, no substance, nothing.

    "This is... the trial?" Earl muttered.

    "That''s right." A clear voice answered. It was a childish voice with a feminine pitch.

    "Are you the fox?"

    White mist swirled in front of Earl and took the form of a white fox with three tails.

    "Correct. You are smart, human! In this space, I canmunicate with you more effectively. Ku!" The fox responded enthusiastically.

    "I understand. What trials do I have to face?"

    "The trial is simple. You just have to answer a few questions from me. I will give you a few minutes to collect your thoughts."

    Outside the ck space, Sheryl and Alea were left alone together.

    Sheryl scratched her head and stated. "It seems like it''s just the two of us now."

    "Earl will return shortly afterpleting his trial," Alea replied ndly.

    "That''s cool. Shall we sit down and talk to pass the time?" The pink foxkin pointed at the seat around the fountain.

    "Sure. Before that... Can I touch your ears?"

    "..." Sheryl sighed helplessly and dropped her head down for Alea.

    Alea smiled like a child and touched Sheryl''s ears fondly. "Hehehe~"

    "So you can make those kinds of faces too. I''ll ept that as my payment!"

    The young elf touched her face. "I just have a stiff face."

    "Really?" Sheryl tilted her head and pulled on Alea''s cheeks. "I thought you were one of those cold, emotionless girls. You were so ruthless during the tournament."<sub> </sub>

    "Oh, I was angry."

    "Scary~"

    "Earl, that idiot." Alea pouted.

    "A lover''s quarrel! Tell me. Tell me. How did you guys be engaged anyway?"

    "Well..."

    In Earl''s Spirit Trial Area.

    Earl did as the little fox said and collected his thoughts.

    "Very well. Please begin."

    "Alright. First question! Why do you want a Contracted Spirit?" The fox jumped.

    "To be stronger." Earl easily answered.

    "Why do you want to be stronger?" The fox asked as it ran closer to Earl.

    "So that I can be a better person."

    "..." The fox became silent from Earl''s unexpected answer. Earl took this as the signal to further borate his stance, so he did.

    "The foundation to everything around me is myself. Only by improving myself will I have to ability to do anything."

    "Will you use your power to protect?"

    "Of course."

    "Would you die to protect?"

    "No."

    "Why not?"

    "I cannot protect anyone with a broken sword. Rather than sacrificing myself, I would rather think about living together. There are too many people connected to me. I cannot afford to die. Given my circumstances, I will be fine if I don''t do anything stupid."

    Earl''s answer affected the fox deeply. She deeply stared into Earl''s eyes with her gem-like eyes and came to a decision.

    "I understand... Let us make a contract. State your name."

    "My name is Earl. Earl Roth."

    "Very well, Earl. My name is..."

    The area is filled with light. The next moment, Earl found himself back in the Middle World.

    The faint whisper of the fox lingered in his ears. "Call me when you need me, Earl."

    "I understand." He nodded and took a second topose himself. After which, he quickly spotted Alea and Sheryl sitting together by the fountain.

    "They''re getting along better than expected." He muttered.

    At the fountain, Sheryl swung her legs happily as she talked to Alea. On the other hand, Alea had a faint smile on her face. A side which she rarely showed to strangers.

    "It took you long enough," Alea said to Earl.

    "Humph. At least I got a Contracted Spirit now." He pettily answered.

    "Good."

    "Hey. Hey. Hey. Are you guys still fighting?" Sheryl frantically waved her arms.

    "What?""Huh?" Alea and Earl looked at Sheryl confusedly.

    The foxkin was caught up in the moment and simrly became confused. "Oh..?"

    Earl pointed at himself and asked. "When did we fight?"

    "Ahaha. Just my misunderstanding, then! Don''t worry about it!"

 Chapter 196 Archery Range

    Earl''s reunion with Sheryl was abrupt and ended just as abruptly. He was soon alone with Alea once again.

    "I gotta find Pa now. See you soon!"

    Those were Sheryl''sst words when she left.

    Now, Earl and Alea were walking together through the festive streets of Artasia. There was light everywhere that seeped through the Spirit Mist. Laughter was the ambience, and smiling faces decorated the faces of strangers.

    Various speciality stores littered the side of the avenue they were on. These speciality stores hosted many things ranging from games to fun activities. It was a popr spot for couples holding hands. Alea took note of this and stopped.

    "Hey." Alea suddenly called.

    Earl stopped and nced back. "Yes?"

    "Why aren''t we holding hands?" She said seriously.

    ncing at her face, Earl wordlessly took her hand and warmly said. "Sorry."

    "That''s better." The princess smiled.

    There was a brief moment of silence. The two of them could feel their heat being transmitted to each other. Earl enjoyed the softness of Alea''s hand and her soft grip.

    ''This is nice too,'' Alea thought and held Earl''s hand tighter. ''It''s so rough and... warm.''

    On the way, Alea spotted something that caught her eye. "Hey. Let''s do that."

    "I happen to be very good at that." Earl chuckled.

    Alea giggled and responded. "Okay."

    They entered an archery shooting store. Inside was an expansive archery range with a sparse number of people.

    "Princess! What an honour!" The owner greeted from behind the counter. He was an older elf with a friendly vibe.

    Alea nodded politely and requested. "For two, please."

    "Sure thing! It''s on the house today. My family are big fans of you." The ownerughed as he took out two bows from the back.

    "Thank you," Alea answered with a small smile. The owner''s words reached her.

    The owner handed the bows and quivers over and asked. "Is this your boyfriend?"

    The princess nodded. "You could say that."

    "Haha! Lucky guy, eh?"

    "Very lucky." Earlughed along with the owner.

    The ownerughed harder and gave Earl pats on the shoulder. "Alright, have fun in there."

    As they walked to their positions, Earl teased. "Look, princess, you got fans now."

    "Shut up."

    "We should put something on the line here." He said and pointed at the targets.

    "The loser has to listen to the winner?" Alea suggested.

    Earl readily agreed. "Sure."<sub> </sub>

    "You can go first." Alea pointed and smirked. "You said you were good at this, right?"

    "Haha." Chuckling, Earl awkwardly picked up the bow.

    "Pfft." Alea couldn''t help butugh at Earl. She knew that Earl had never used a bow before. Nevertheless, she found her heart-warming at the way Earl agreed to apany her here. "I''ll teach you."

    The princess made her way behind Earl and fixed his form.  Her soft body pressed tightly against Earl''s back. "Concentrate. Don''t get distracted now." She quietly spoke.

    Earl wanted to push her down the instant. He could feel all her curves pressing against him, as well as her flowery fragrance. "Easy for you to say."

    Alea calmed down her heavy breathing, but she could not erase her red face. "If I can do it, you can do it too."

    "Yes, princess." Earl pulled his bow back under Alea''s guidance and aimed at the target.

    "Go."

    At her cue, he released the arrow.

    Shing!

    There was the sound of the arrow cutting through the air before itnded at the second ring.

    "That''s good for your first try." Alea praised.

    Earl ced his bow down and said. "I had a good teacher."

    "Really?"

    "She''s kind of rude, but she''s a lovelydy."

    A more heavy tinge of red made its way to Alea''s cheeks. "It''s my turn now."

    The young elf expertly picked up the bow and drew it back in perfect form. Exquisite was the word one would think of when looking at her. Her green eyes focused, and all her muscles activated.

    Shing!

    The arrow flew and narrowly fell outside of Earl''s arrow. "It looks like you''re better than me." She said after purposely missing.

    "Of course." Earl proudly said as he went along with her y.

    "It''s your turn again," Alea remarked and waited for Earl to get into position before hugging him from behind again. They repeated what they did the first time, with Alea guiding Earl''s form.

    When it came for Alea''s turn, her arrow narrowlynded outside of Earl''s again.

    "It seems like I''ve lost." She smilingly said after they ran out of arrows.

    "You didn''t have to miss every arrow, you know?" Earl helplessly sighed.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Well, I guess I win..."

    "That means I have to listen to you. Have you thought of anything?"

    "No, because I thought I was going to lose."

    "You better think of something soon. Punish me~" Alea winked seductively.

 Chapter 197 Festival

    "Well, well, well. Have you thought of something?" Alea happily asked when she caught Earl spacing out in the distance.

    "No. I thought that was pretty interesting." Earl pointed at what he was watching.

    "Oh, that? Indeed, we have to take advantage of the situation, after all."

    Ahead of them was a young child surrounded by innumerable spirits. The spirits flew andughed joyfully around the child, creating a beautiful show of light. The young boyughed along with the spirits and waved his little hands to follow their rhythm.

    "Mom! Dad! Look!"

    In the back, the child''s parents watched proudly at this interaction. Without a doubt, this was someone who would grow up to have immense talent in the Spirit Magic field.

    By the child''s parents were several elves from the military. They had noticed the spectacle and came to recruit the boy.

    This early sign of magic talent was only possible because the Spirit Festival thinned the barrier between the two worlds.

    Every ten years, the Elven Kingdom would gain a surplus of Spirit Magic abled children to take under their care to increase their overall strength.

    Earl soon lost interest. "Let''s keep going."

    "Sure!" Alea said enthusiastically and hugged her body tightly against Earl''s arm, letting him enjoy her softness thoroughly.

    As it was currently a festival, there were activities to do everywhere. Earl led his princess to a nearby beverage store he spotted.

    It was a location that specialized in extracting the juice of Spirit Fruits and mixing them. As every Spirit Fruit was unique, the result was an unpredictable delight for the tongue.

    "Let''s share one," Alea suggested while they were waiting in line.

    Upon receiving their order, they received a beautifully carved exotic fruit, the shape of a cup with two straws in it.

    "You can have the first taste," Alea said.

    "Here I go, then." Earl acknowledged and leaned in for the straw. Soon, a refreshing taste engulfed his tastebuds. He was momentarily brought to a world of exotic fruitiness.

    At this sight, Alea smilingly pressed her cheeks against Earl''s and went in for her straw. Seeing Earl''s surprised expression brought her immense happiness. One of the few things on her bucket list was sharing something with Earl during their first Spirit Festival together.

    "Hehe~" Sheughed with a slight blush on her face as she backed away.

    "Hold on. There''s some juice left on your lips. Let me wipe it for you."

    "Oh, really?" Alea set her head still and waited for Earl to wipe off her lips. But, instead, what she received was an unexpected kiss on the lips.

    "There we go."

    "That was unfair."

    "How so?"

    "It was too sudden. I didn''t get to enjoy it. Here, let me show you how it''s done."

    With that said, Alea hopped on Earl''sp and kissed him intensely- inserting her lc tongue inside his mouth. They enjoyed each other''s juice voured saliva for a few minutes before finally stopping.

    "Haah... Hahh..."

    Earl was momentarily dazzled by the look of eroticism on Alea''s face as their kiss came to an end. He hugged her waist tightly to show his affection- as if telling her that he would never let her go. In return, she smiled beautifully and pressed their foreheads together. Their eyes stared into one another deeply. They only had each other in their world.

    "Earl... I really love you~"

    "I love you too... Alea."<sub> </sub>

    "Let''s go home and make lots of love~"

    The pair held hands and made way to Earl''s home together. For once, Earl was genuinely surprised by Alea''s self-control. He thought she would drag him to a nearby and suck him dry on the spot. It seems the festive mood had deeply affected her. She was much more bubbly and caring than usual.

    They quickly reached their destination.

    "The light is still on," Alea remarked.

    "Mom must be awake. Let''s go greet her first."

    "But..." She tried to protest.

    "It will be quick." Earl smiled reassuringly.

    Inside, they found Ari inside her study. Her desk lighted a dim candle. Its luminescence spread throughout the room.

    "You''re awake." Ari smiled at Alea.

    "Yeah." The princess replied in a small voice.

    "Good job out there."

    "Mhmm."

    The next moment, Alea found herself in Ari''s embrace. She felt immense warmth andfort in this small window of time.

    "Go enjoy your time with Earl tonight." Ari held Alea''s shoulders and winked.

    "I got it." Alea enthusiastically nodded.

    Earl rxed at this scene. "How are you feeling now?" He asked.

    The strange question left Alea feeling curious. In her mind, nothing could happen to Ari. But unknown to her, the seed of Ari and Earl''s love was slowly sprouting.

    "Fine. No different." Ari answered.

    "That''s good."

    "You don''t need to worry about me." She chuckled lightly and flicked Earl''s forehead.

    "I''ll see you tomorrow then. It''s a date!" He said as he dragged Alea out of the room.

    Thud.

    The door lightly closed when Earl and Alea finally left the room.

    "A date with Master, huh," Alea muttered. The two were mother and son, so she felt nothing of her usual jealousy. "You two are really close."

    "Of course. It''s always been that way."

    "Is she close enough to do this, though?" Alea suddenly smiled and pushed Earl into the room while kissing him intensely.

    "..."

    To that, Earl was speechless.

 Chapter 198 Blindfold

    The room was pitch ck with the curtains drawn and not a single candle lit. Two figures tangled together on the bed- their hot breaths filled the room.

    "I''ve decided on your punishment," Earl spoke as he rolled onto the bed with Alea.

    Alea did not bother hiding the excitement on her face. "Okay, what will it be?"

    Earl pulled something out of his pocket. "This."

    The princess took it from his hand and examined it. "A blindfold?"

    "Yes."

    Alea giggled lightly and put it on without a second thought. "Like this?"

    "Good job." Earl praised and examined the sight before him. To get a better view, he lightly flicked his finger to light up the candles in the room.

    Whoosh!

    A gush of heat breezed by, and the room became dimly lit. Before him, Alea sat with her legs spread apart. A ck blindfold tightly wrapped around her eyes, restraining her sights from seeing anything. Her hair was messy from rolling around earlier, and her pink lips were slightly parted.

    "Are you nervous?" He asked.

    "No... I don''t get nervous when I''m with you." She smilingly responded.

    "That''s too sweet, Princess." He fondly ced his hand on her cheeks and caressed her face.

    "Your touches... They''re giving me shivers..."

    "Please don''t turn me into a creep."

    "You are definitely a creep, though, making me wear something like this."

    "On the topic of that, I need you to take your clothes off."

    "Should I give you a show?"

    "When did you learn to do that?"

    "Humph. Just watch. I can''t see anything, so I might trip, though."

    With that said, Alea crawled her way out of bed and faced Earl. Then, she pointed. "Earl, are you this way?"

    "No?" He joked.

    "You are definitely this way." She nodded confidently. The dress she was wearing was white in colour and around knee-length. It was held in ce by a few buttons in the back as well as a green sash around her waist.

    Taking a deep breath, Alea pulled on her sash and allowed it to fall onto the ground. Next, she unbuttoned her dress one by one, filling the room with the rhythmic sound of her buttons clicking. The dress was no longer held in ce by anything. Only remaining on her body from the support of her hands.

    A deep blush made its way to Alea''s gorgeous face and spread to her long ears. Then, without a word, she let go of her hands which held onto her dress, letting it fall onto the ground.

    At once, her graceful body was revealed for Earl to see. She had a well-developed body with all the curves that needed toe out in the right ces and all the curves that needed to curve in in all the right ces. A wonderfully full pair of breasts that still had room to grow hidden behind a floralce white bra. However, the cleavage she had developed could not be hidden by this risque design of a bra.

    Her secret garden was securely protected by a risky white thong with the same floral pattern. The colour of her lingerie set seemed to bring out the creaminess of her skin, making her look more delectable than ever.

    Alea moved one arm to shield her cleavage from Earl''s prying eyes as she used her other hand to unclip it. The bra fell to the ground while her arm remained in ce, preventing Earl from seeing her milkers in full.

    Then, she turned around to give Earl a better view of her well-sculpted ass. Her hips swayed sensually in a wave-like manner, and her fingers hooked onto the edges of her panties to slowly side them down. Bit by bit, her sexy ass exposed itself to the world. At thest stretch, a thin line of clear fluid could be seen connecting from her honeypot to her panties before breaking off.<sub> </sub>

    With all her clothes off, she could finally remove her arm, which shielded Earl''s vision of her breasts.

    "What do you think?" She asked as she presented her all to her lover.

    "You look perfect."

    A small smile made its way to Alea''s face at Earl''spliment.

    "What do you want me to do now?"

    "This guy needs your help." Earl presented his erect member to Alea.

    "You need to guide me."

    "Take 5 steps forward and kneel."

    Alea followed Earl''s instructions and ended up kneeling before him. Now that she was here, she could quickly locate her target by sniffing around.

    She tapped her nose lightly against the head of Earl''s penis. "This smell... I can never forget it."

    "I clean it every day."

    "That''s beside the point. It smells delicious."

    "Hurry up and get to work."

    "Can''t wait anymore?~" She asked yfully, nudging her cheeks against the tip of Earl''s dick and smearing her perfect face with precum in the process.

    "You already know."

    "Right.~"

    The elven beauty chuckled and opened her mouth wide while sticking her tongue out. A thick line of saliva slowly leaked down from her tongue and coated the top of Earl''s member.

    Earl could feel the warmth of her breath grazing against his rod with every breath. It sent shivers down his spine. Furthermore, he was iparably excited at the sight of the blindfolded Alea.

    "I want to make you feel good, Earl...~" She whispered lightly and took his entire member in one go.

    Instantly, a gentle warmth covered him. Alea''s lively tongue moved as pleasure whips andshed through all his sensitive spots. Earl''s reactions pleased Alea immensely. She took his dick out of her mouth, letting her saliva dribble down to the ground in the process and smirked.

    "Did you like that? I felt your legs shake~ I''m a lot more sensitive when I''m blindfolded like this."

    "It feels better than usual."

    "Really? We should do this more then." She lovingly said as she resumed to take Earl into her mouth. Her fingers trailed down and moved to finger her overflowing slit.

    The erotic disy pushed Earl to the edge. Thebination of Alea''s sexy appearance and her expert tongue work left him ejacting in her mouth in no time.

    Gulp. Gulp. Gulp.

    Alea loudly swallowed Earl''s load with no trouble. Once done, she opened her mouth wide and stuck her tongue out while on her knees to present her work.

    "What do you want me to do now, Earl?"

 Chapter 199 Blindfold 2

    "Come here," Earl told Alea and held her hand to guide her into position.

    They ended with Alea sitting on hisp with her back facing him and his cock seated tightly between her soft thighs. In this position, he could do whatever he wanted with her.

    "I''m going to put it in," Alea whispered while rubbing the head of Earl''s cock against her entrance intensely.

    "Impatient, huh?"

    "I wasn''t... asking forments... Mhmm... Yess!~"

    At that instant, Alea slipped Earl''s whole member inside her at once. Her insides quickly moved to adjust to the sudden increase in size. At the same time, her back arched like a bow while her insides suddenly tightened.

    Earl was pleased by her reaction. "Did you cum?" He whispered devilishly.

    "I did... It feels so good, Earl... I feel so sensitive~"

    In response, he hugged her waist tightly while waiting for her toe down from her high. She had be sweaty, and her skin became silkier to touch as a result. A pleasant smell was also wafting off her skin, which turned him on more than ever.

    "I''m going to... start moving now~" Alea said after a while and bounced her ass up and down on Earl. "This is... wonderful. I''m feeling so much~"

    The pleasure that came as a result of Alea moving was neverending. Earl released his hold on her waist to better enjoy the show and leaned back on the bed. From this angle, he could clearly see her ass bouncing up and down, as well as her asscheeks pping from it.

    "I might as well start moving too, then."

    With that said, Earl matched the movements of his hips with that of Alea''s.

    "Earl! Wait..! Hii~ Mhmm..!"

    The moans of Alea became louder, matching the intensity of their movements.

    "More. More. More~"

    The movements of Alea became more erratic as she reached her peak. Sensing this, Earl thrust to her deepest depths without warning.

    "..!"

    It was as if he pushed a button as Alea stopped moving altogether. A split secondter, she squirted out a tide of love juice.

    "Cumming~"

    Aleaid on her back against Earl''s chest after her orgasm. A glisteningyer of sweat covered her sexy body from head to toe. Her bountiful chest, rising up and down as she tried to catch her breath.

    "You''re... still hard~" Alea whispered seductively.

    "Let''s continue." Earlughed and flipped her on the bed, entering her missionary style.

    Alea lovingly smiled and wrapped her arms around Earl''s neck. "Earl~ Earl~ Earl~" She called out his name repeatedly.

    "Alea!" He called out her name and pounded her intensely. Her boobs shook erotically with every thrust, mesmerizing him.

    "Yes, Earl..!~ Love me more~ Just like that~" She sweetly said as she nibbled on his ear.

    Finally, Earl reached his climax. Without warning, he shot his seeds into the deepest part of her cavern.

    "It''s here~" Alea moaned loudly, hugging Earl as hard as she could. An overwhelming warmth washed her entire insides. "So warm..."

    Earl rested his head on Alea''s boobs, exhausted. "Let''s... stay like this for a while."

    "Sure." The princess smiled. As she could not see, she could only use her fingers to trace Earl''s face to make out his expressions.

    The result was for an exceptionally ticklish sensation for Earl. To get back at her, he began to suck on her boobs. Her nipples were like little cherries. They were a joy to nibble on, and he alternated between them.

    "Hehe~ You''re like a baby~" Aleaughed melodiously.<sub> </sub>

    Earl shook his head. "These need milk."

    "That''s something babies say~ If you want, I can get a spell to make them produce milkter~"

    His eyes lit up. "Really?"

    "Of course. Anything for you."

    "What a good girl."

    "If you appreciate me, get back to using that dick of yours."

    "Ah."

    The night continued with the endless moans of Alea.

    The next day, they were awakened by the soft giggles of Lily and Aria.

    "It''s so cute..." Lily hugged the little white fox tightly and rubbed her face against it.

    The fox did not resist and happily cried. "Ku!"

    "What''s your name?" Aria wryly smiled and politely asked the fox.

    "Ku! Ku!"

    "Can''t say yet? Okay."

    Earl opened his eyes to the scene of Lily and Aria ying with his fox. For some reason, it came out of the Spirit World while he was asleep. By his side, Alea was naked and hugging his arm tightly while pouting. It seemed she did not take well to being wake up this way.

    "Good morning, you two. What''s going on?"

    "Good morning, Master. Madam instructed us toe to get you, and we found this cutie when we came in!"

    "I see. What are you doing here?" Earl asked the fox.

    "Ku!"

    ''It''s the Spirit Festival, so why wouldn''t I be here?''

    "I understand."

    Seeing that the conversation was over, Lily dangled the fox in front of her and asked. "Do you want to hold her, Master?"

    "I''ll hold her." Alea suddenly answered from the bed.

    "Here you go, Princess!"

    "Squish."

    "Kuuu~" ''Human, save me!''

    "Just ept your fate." Earlughed at the fox''s plight.

    "Would you like to be bathed first, Master?" Aria asked.

    Before answering, Earl checked Alea''s reaction first. Lily took this cue and promptly followed up. "Would you like our assistance, princess?"

    Contrary to expectations, Alea ced the fox down and answered.

    "Sure. I''lle."

 Chapter 200 Bath

    In the bathroom, a hazyyer of steam created an atmospheric, opaqueyer.

    Earl was sitting on a shower stool, fully naked. Across from him, Alea stood ufortably. She was using one arm to cover her chest, and her thighs were squeezed together. Remnants of his dried cum could be seen trailing down her inner thigh.

    Next to them, Lily and Aria were standing in their panties and camisole. Their risque garments added ayer of eroticism rather than taking it away. Earl found his lower member waking up at the sight of them.

    "Rx, Princess." Aria softly said as she positioned Alea down onto her stool. Alea rigidly sat down on the stool silently.

    "Ah, you don''t have anyone to take care of you back in the pce, right?" Earl spoke to relieve some tension.

    "No." She ndly responded and closed her eyes.

    The shower turned on, and a rxing, drizzling sensation of water droplets falling fell on them.

    Over at Alea''s side, Ariathered her hands in a generous amount of soap and began to go through the Princess''s body. A towel was generally preferred, but Aria''s hands were exceptionally soft and had better control.

    "Your skin is so soft, Princess." The dark elf praised.

    "Mhmm." Alea nodded in acknowledgement.

    Aria smiled wryly at the Princess''s stoicism. "If I may?" She requested permission as her hands hovered over Alea''s boobs.

    After another slight nod, Aria proceeded to clean Alea. "Princess is so young, and your boobs are already so nice."

    "Mhmm."

    As Aria spoke, she could feel Alea slowly rxing from her touch. Next, she ran her hands through the Princess''s slim waists and perfectly toned navel. Finally, she arrived at her thighs and secret ce.

    "So much semen... You must''ve had a lot of fun with Masterst night, Princess." Aria chuckled.

    "When you guys do it..." Alea finally spoke in a small, almost whisper-like voice. "How much do you guys do?"

    "We are just here to relieve the desires of Master. Typically, 3-5 rounds are enough for that." Aria answered as she cleaned Alea''s entrance.

    "Mhmm~" A slight moan leaked out of Alea''s lips when Aria''s fingers lightly grazed her lips. "I see."

    "Why, you ask?"

    "Nothing."

    "We are Master''s ves. We can''t steal him from you, Princess."

    Alea flickered her eyes open and coldly spoke. "What are you trying to say?"

    Aria narrowed her eyes without faltering her eye contact with Alea. "An insurance, you could say. I don''t want to see Master with his feelings hurt."

    Alea did not break eye contact with Aria for a long time. "I know. Of course, I know that." Then, as she finished speaking, she looked over to where Lily and Earl was. "What are they doing?"

    Meanwhile, Lily was cleaning Earl as usual.

    "Look who''s awake~ So cute~" The demon girl giggled and wrapped her fingers around her Master''s throbbing cock without a second thought. "Let''s put him to sleep~"

    Earl shivered at Lily''s touch. "Wait, Lily..."<sub> </sub>

    But Earl''s protests went through dead ears. Lily continued stroking and smiled lovingly. "What''s wrong, Master?"

    At this moment, Alea made her way in front of them. Earl felt his balls shrivel inside his body at the look she was giving them.

    "I''ll do it." She said ndly.

    Earl- expecting her to say something else, sounded nkly. "Huh?"

    "I said I''ll do it."

    "Eh? He''s all yours, Princess!" Lilyughed softly and backed off.

    Alea sighed and went on her knees before Earl. Her face was expressionless, and it was difficult to tell what she was thinking. However, one obvious thing was her body''s explicit eroticism, which was decorated by a thickyer of bubbles.

    She leaned forward while closing her eyes. "Kiss me, Earl."

    ''I''m hurting...'' She omitted from saying.

    "Okay." Earl smiled and kissed her deeply.

    Alea''s heart was soothed as she enjoyed the feeling of entangling her tongue with Earl.

    ''I''m such a simple girl. I can be consoled with a single kiss.''

    Her hands moved to jerk off little Earl.

    ''Come on, show me that face of bliss. I want to make you feel good... Earl.''

    Their kiss ended with the two of them enjoying the sweet aftertaste of each other''s saliva. Alea promptly ced Earl''s meat rod in her cleavage and squeezed it tightly. Earl could feel an extraordinary softnessparable to clouds wrapped around him. The soap bubbles on her body acted as a lubricant, making for a very smooth titty fuck.

    "Alea..." He moaned.

    "Are you feeling good, Earl? I want to make you feel good." She said eagerly.

    "Of course... it feels good." Earl clutched his hands onto Alea''s head at the neverending wave of pleasure. At this moment, he found her face that was rich with emotions iparably beautiful. It had lost its usual ndness and reced with a hot, loving tenderness. He could feel that she wanted to please him and only him. He didn''t want to be the only one being attacked, so he began to twist and y with her lovely pink nipples.

    Alea immediately moaned. Her body jerked sexily as she bit her lower lip. "Hnng~ Earl~"

    Soon, Earl quickly found himself reaching his limits. This manner of disy of affection from Alea deeply appealed to him. "It''sing, Alea."

    "Cum for me, Earl... My love~"

    Following her words, he found his mind turning nk as his knees buckled. He orgasmed uncontrobly, spraying Alea''s face and tits with his thick semen.

    "Yes..!~"

    Before him, Alea had thoroughly been bathed with his semen. Her mouth was wide open with her tongue sticking out. Globs of cum stained her first-ss face and superb milkers. Then, she licked her lips and picked up a glob of cum off her chest and swallowed it for Earl to see. Needless to say, it was lewd beyondpare.

    "Thank you for the treat.~"

 Chapter 201 Mind Room

    At the pce.

    Earl and Alea arrived together to meet Saryll and Luna. Thetter pair were enjoying a cup of tea under a pavilion in the garden.

    The colourful Spirit Mist remained lingering in the air, and the weather was at the perfect level of chilliness. The fragrant smell of tea spread all across the garden, creating a rxing atmosphere.

    "We''re here!" Earl announced his arrival as he approached them.

    Saryll waved back and smirked mischievously. "Looks like you had a good time. I told you that my daughter wouldn''t disappoint you~"

    "I guess you''re right about that!" Heughed and lightly pped Alea on the ass. Since it was just the four of them here, he did not have to worry about Alea getting mad.

    Alea red at him. "Hey!"

    "How do you guys have so much energy in the morning?" Luna sighed from her seat.

    "Maybe because we''re still young?" Saryll jokingly said while sticking out a tongue.

    "How rude. Anyways," Luna adjusted her mask and pped her hand. "Today, we''re going to look for a Mature Spirit for Alea and Earl. Although... it looks like Earl already got one?"

    "Oh? How could you tell?" Earl raised an eyebrow, but he was not too surprised, considering Luna was one of the oldest beings alive.

    Saryll chuckled and replied. "She''s got a sharp nose."

    "Ku!"

    At this moment, Earl''s Fox Spirit sprang to life and looked around curiously.

    "It''s a cute one," Luna spoke as she carried the fox in her arms.

    "What''s her ability?" Saryll curiously asked.

    "I''ll show you. Kitsu." He called the fox''s name.

    "Ku!"

    The next moment, Saryll and Earl are transported into a different world. In this world, there was only the two of them and nothing else.

    "This is the Mind Room." Earl introduced. "Any time spent in this room is only a split second in the real world."

    "That''s... amazing," Saryll said as she looked around in wonder. "I''ve never seen an ability like this before. Typically, Spirit Abilities only manifest in the physical world."

    Earl took the chance when she wasn''t looking to hug her from behind, taking a big whiff of her delicious scent.

    "Hnng!?"

    "Teacher..." He breathed hotly against her neck. In return, she melted her body against his, letting it rx fully.

    "It can''t be helped." She smiled helplessly and moved her hand to Earl''s growing bulge. "So stiff already."

    "It''s all your fault. You''re irresistible."

    "Really? I guess I have to take responsibility then."

    With that said, Saryll easily unleashed Earl''s meat rod from its cage, stroking it gently. Earl hugged her tighter and lightly bit down on her ear before leaving a trail of kisses down her neck.

    "Mhmm~"<sub> </sub>

    His hands then moved to her voluptuous breasts, covered by a thin, white garment known as her royal garb. They were like pillows in his hands, and he could squish it into whichever shape he wished. When he could not take it anymore, he ripped her clothes into shreds.

    "Oh!?~" Saryll cried out in surprise. "That''s new..."

    "It''s my world in here. So I could do whatever I wish, right?"

    She smiled seductively and answered. "Right."

    Every movement from Saryll deeply appealed to Earl''s senses. He let his beastly instincts take over, and before he knew it, he had pushed her down to the ground. Her beautiful mounds of boobs changed into a tter shape from the effects of gravity, and he sucked on them like candies. Once he had his fill of that, he moved his face down to her sacred garden, which was still covered by a pair of panties.

    Without a second thought, he ripped them off and relished at the sight of her dripping honeypot, which was sparsely decorated with strands of golden hair. Down below, a cute buttplug was inserted. Then, he feasted.

    "Mhmm~ Yes..! Earl~ That''s the spot...~"

    Saryll moaned at theshing of Earl''s tongue against her sensitive spots. She then pressed his head down deeper, telling him of her pleasures.

    "I''m cumming, Earl~" She squealed, and her ass buckled at the intense orgasm. Love juice in huge quantities squirted out of her lovely pot andnded on Earl''s face.

    Earl took a moment to stop eating her and admire his achievement. Saryllid on the ground, exhausted with her huge boobs heaving up and down. He smiled in satisfaction with his work and proceeded to take out her buttplug.

    A tasty looking gaped asshole was exposed. Then, without missing a beat, Earl entered Saryll.

    "Hnng~"

    Earl leaked out a voice at her warmth surrounding him. "Your insides always feel so good."

    "You''re just saying that." Saryll teasingly said with a smile.

    "I mean it."

    "Prove it, then."

    Hourster, they exited the Mind Room. Even though the pair spent many hours in it, just a brief second has passed in the real world.

    Saryll couldn''t help but blush like a tomato after making eye contact with Earl.

    Luna, of course, noticed this change. "What happened?"

    "Earl showed me his Spirit Ability." Saryll calmly answered.

    From beside Earl, Alea whispered. "Howe you never told me?"

    "I''ll show youter. I just wanted to spend time with you yesterday and not have distractions. That took a bit of energy from me." Earl let out an exhausted smile and then directed his attention back to Luna. "Other than that, I''m curious as to what your Contracted Spirit is?"

    "Mine?~" Sheughed and took her mask off, her gorgeous face that had an uncanny resemnce to Alea''sing to view. The mask in her hand suddenly changed into a spiral shape and unravelled into existence.

    The next moment, the mask transformed into a giant serpent. Its scale had a unique metallic sheen, boasting of a pearl-like white colour. Eyes that seemed to be capable of sucking the souls of anyone that dared to gaze into it. It was a snake with an unspeakable presence.

    Earl could feel an immense pressure weighing on him the moment it appeared. A primal fear that stemmed from his soul.

    "Ouroboros~" Luna called fondly, and it slowly shrank back into the form of a mask.

    Spirits be more powerful the longer they stay in the Middle World. Considering Luna''s age, it was unimaginable how strong this serpent must be.

    After the short show, Luna calmly ced the mask back on her face.

 Chapter 202 Life Guardian

    <o>,m "Where are we going?"</o>

    Earl whispered to Alea as they followed Luna. Currently, they were walking through the pce under the guidance of Luna. The pce was huge, and they passed through many areas Earl didn''t know about. Furthermore, this was the pce in Artasia, which he was mostly unfamiliar with.

    "Underground." Alea simply replied. "I don''t know much, but I heard it''s different down there."

    The passage they walked in soon became dark, only lit by a few torches on the wall.

    "Mature Spirits are sentient and live very long lives." Saryll suddenly spoke as they walked down the stairs. "Naturally, not every Mature Spirit we encounter will be contracted. We take note of their locations, so we know where to find them whenever there is a Spirit Festival."

    Eventually, they reached the end of the stairs, arriving at what appeared to be a cave entrance. Luna wordlessly pointed a finger to summon a ball of light before proceeding inside the cave.

    The three remaining members of the group followed her pace. What greeted them was an enormous cavern brimming with spirits and life. Fluorescent vines and bushes decorated this vast space, creating a mythical view.

    "There is more to why the Spirit Festival takes ce in Artasia than what is seen on the surface." Luna calmly said.

    Earl became curious. The location they were in was precisely under the pce, after all. "Why is that?"

    "It''s no fun to tell you everything. Why don''t you try to piece the puzzle together?" She answered in a lively manner. "Let''s continue."

    After the short interaction, Earl became much more alert of his surroundings, taking in all the details that he could. He came to a few conclusions. First, the concentration of Minor Spirits here was through the roof. If he wished to cast Spirit Magic right now, his power would be amplified. Andstly, there was an enormous being up ahead. However, this did not answer any of his questions.

    The cavern opened to reveal a colossal pond of glowing water up ahead. In the middle of the pond was a small patch ofnd with the greenest grass. A majestic deerid on it, sleeping peacefully.

    The deer had massive, thick horns that were like branches of an aged tree. Its size was easily tripled that of a horse. Its fur was light green as if it was breathing with life.

    Without a doubt, this was the Mature Spirit they came for.

    Alea stopped in a daze to admire this creature''s majestic form. Saryll smiled gently and gave a slight push. "Go."

    Earl did the same, giving Alea an encouraging smile. "If you don''t get it done, I''ll have the upper hand forever, you know?"

    "Fine."

    Alea nodded and stepped towards the water. Her first step left a ripple on the forever calm pond before standing firm on it. Then, her other foot followed. She was now standing on the waterˇŞa spell that required delicate control of one''s mana. Taking a deep breath, Alea approached the Royalty-ss Spirit with steady steps.

    Eventually, she stood before it. Compared to its enormous size, she was like an ant. However, her head was held high.

    "Hey."

    She calmly said.

    The Spirit''s eyes flickered open, revealing its gem-like colours.

    "Make a contract with me."

    The Spirit was silent. Finally, it spoke with a genderless, crisp voice. "Why should I?"

    "Because I''m strong."

    "I am not interested in the strong."

    "What are you interested in?"

    "A heart of conviction."

    "That''s part of being strong."<sub> </sub>

    "Show me."

    Then, the two were transported into a different world with just the two of them. There, the Spirit stood proudly before Alea.

    "If you have a heart of conviction, this is a doable task."

    A small silhouette stepped out from behind the majestic deer. Alea''s trial was... herself. She must fight herself.

    "For many reasons, this has be a ce for Royalty-ss Spirits to rest. If you didn''t get yourself a Spirit yesterday, maybe you would''ve seeded with one of these guys down here." Luna spoke.

    "I''m happy with what I got. One day, Kitsu will be at Royalty-ss too." Earl confidently replied. He was squatting by the pond, watching something.

    In the pond, the little fox was swimming happily.

    "Hehe~ I''m not sure if the ability of these guys down here canpare to that of Kitsu''s. Right?" Saryll happily said while she squatted next to Earl. She was more than happy after getting piped by Earl in his Mind Room.

    Luna lightlyughed and joined them in squatting next to the pond. "We should jump in."

    "Agreed." Saryll smilingly said.

    "Your Majesties, that would be too much for poor me."

    "ying hard to get, huh?" Luna jokingly responded.

    Earl dismissively waved his hand. "Ahem! Ahem! Too far!"

    To this, Lunaughed louder. "It''s alright. Alea probably won''t take that long. If she seeds, that is."

    "It will be quick, then."

    "Hm?"

    "I believe in her."

    "The power of youthful love... I''m tearing up." Saryll eximed.

    "Do you want to talk about a different kind of love?"

    "What is that?"

    "It''s the opposite kind; I think it''s called mature love," Earl said as he eyed Saryll''s sweet ass.

    Before Saryll could respond, Luna hurriedly interjected. "Hey! Hey! Hey! No flirting! You two, keep it low profile!"

    "..."

    "..."

    In the end, Earl was right about his belief. It did not take long for Alea to pass her test of conviction. On the small ind, the princess slowly opened her eyes.

    "With this, our contract is formed." She said.

    "Yes."

    "I look forward to working with you... Life Guardian."

 Chapter 203 Date

    It was afternoon by the time Earl finished apanying the Royal Elven Family to Alea''s contract.

    He returned home alone to meet his mother for their promised date.

    "Shall we go?" Ari smilingly asked after Earl readied himself. Today, she was wearing an elegant wrap dress that was white in colour. The dress hugged her frame tightly, showing her slim waist, long legs, and curvy figure. Her hair was tied into a ponytail while letting some bangs cover her forehead. It gave her a very ssy and graceful look. She was dazzling.

    "You look stunning today." Earl sheepishly told her as he held his arm out for her to grab.

    "Fufu, thank you. You too."

    "Am I pretty?"

    Ari stared at Earl''s delicate face and quickly adjusted his cor. "Yeah."

    They entered their good ol'' magic operated carriage together, and Earl directed it to move randomly.

    "Is there anything you want to do?" Earl asked.

    "I don''t know. You can choose something."

    "Okay. I might have something in mind." Answering so, Earl directed the carriage to another direction.

    The location they arrived at was a Magic Beast Staple. Here, various Magic Beasts had been tamed for rent. They were often used as means of transportation by Adventurers in the outside world.

    "This is..?"

    "I thought it would be more fun to ride one of these guys around the block. We can get a horse." Earl exined.

    Ari looked at him weirdly and asked. "Since when did you know how to ride a horse?"

    "It can''t be that hard."

    "I''ll teach you."

    "You know?"

    "I had to ride often back when I was a nobledy."

    "A white knight in shining armour." Earl joked.

    "Far from it. But maybe you can be my white knight today."

    "I''ll be back!"

    With that said, Earl ran inside to get them a beautiful horse for the day. He soon returned with a white horse. It had pristine white fur, which was well taken care of.

    Ari hopped on it without a second thought. At this moment, she looked like a true, nobledy.

    "How do I get on?"

    "You can choose between the front and the back."<sub> </sub>

    "I like hitting you from behind, so I''ll choose the back."

    "I prefer that too."

    Earl then jumped on the horse and sat snugly behind his mother, hugging her waist tightly and enjoying her softness. He could smell her wonderful feminine, floral fragrance in full.

    Ari looked back to confirm Earl''s position and then adjusted her grip on the lead.

    "Shall we go?"

    "Yeah."

    The pair moved through the city slowly on the horse''s back. The Spirit Mist was still present, so it was difficult to see far ahead, making every scene refreshing to see. Everywhere they went, they would also receive a lot of stares for their eye-catching appearance. The pair had a beauty that wasparable to the elves.

    The Spirit Festival was an event thatsted several days. As the week unfolded, Artasia was bing more and more lively. Today, they could see various ys being performed which pertained to the history of the elves.

    There were tales of the first elves, who were immortalˇŞthe story of friendship between the first elf and spirit that became forever. There were also stories of the elves and the dark elves.

    Siv was a daughter of a typical elf family. They had travelled to Artasia for her to witness the Spirit Festival first hand. Unfortunately, in her excitement about all the new things she saw, she ran off ahead of her father and mother. As a result, she had be lost. She stood in the middle of the street helplessly with tears in her eyes.

    She was just a young child, unknown of the ways of the world. Then, as her eyes pooled further with tears, an elegant white horse stopped before her. On the horse sat two beautiful people.

    "Are you lost?" The human male on the horse with gem-like eyes asked gently.

    "Hic! Mhmm..." She managed to squeeze out a nod through her tears.

    The beautifuldy smiled softly. "Don''t cry, child. I''ll let them know for you."

    Mana swirled around thedy''s hand like water. The sheer beauty of it caused Siv to stop tearing up for a second. As an elf, she was more sensitive to mana than other races. The strands of mana then shot out in an unknown direction.

    Seconds outter, she heard the sound of running behind her.

    "Siv!" Her father cried as he came running for a hug.

    She had witnessed a miracle today, a scene out of a fantasy. When she looked back, the horse and the two people on it were no longer there. Before she knew it, her tears had stopped flowing, and a joyful smile was left on her face.

    "Children always get lost during festivals," Ari said.

    "Children..." Earl caressed her stomach gently.

    "It will be a few short months before we see our child."

    "Should we go shopping for baby items?"

    "It wouldn''t hurt to check."

    "I hope... our child grows up magnificently."

    "Me too."

 Chapter 204 Banquet

    "Let''s stargaze."

    After Earl had dinner with Ari, the sky had already be pitch ck.

    "Let''s go."

    Earl warmly nodded and stepped towards the sky in conjunction with Ari. With every step, he could feel the cold wind gently brushing his face. Together, they reached the clouds and beyond it. Here, they could see the bottomless sky in its full glory.

    The twinkling stars, the moon, and the calming silence that followed it. Below them was the endless clouds.

    There seemed to be a tacit agreement between the two not to break this serenity. Ari waved her hand and solidified the clouds. Then, theyid down on the fluffiness below them. Together.

    Earl wordlessly reached out for Ari''s hand and held it. It was slightly cold, soft, and also warm. This was her hand. Ari''s hand. His mother, and also the mother of his child.

    Pushi.

    A ball of cloud fell on Earl''s face. When he looked over, he was greeted by the sight of the gently smiling Ari, who was holding another ball of clouds in her hand. Then, without warning, she tossed another ball at his face.

    The sensation of the cloud against his face felt like a light breeze of air. He chuckled lightly and gathered his ball of cloud before tossing it at her.

    The ball fell t on Ari''s face and slightly rustled her dark hair. They bothughed, and a small fight above the clouds began.

    "Take this!"

    "This is child''s y!"

    They jumped, they rolled, and they fell. Going through all sorts of dynamic movements with happy smiles andughs on their faces.

    Finally, Earl managed to grab hold of Ari by her waist and pushed her down.

    "Got you!"

    "You got me."

    She answered lightly and brushed her forehead against Earl''s. Earl enjoyed this sensation and rested next to her.

    "Isn''t it beautiful?" He murmured.

    "Yeah."

    "The sky. The stars. The clouds. You. This world, it''s so beautiful."

    "Our child will be born into a beautiful world."

    "No matter what, I will preserve the beauty of this ce. That''s my goal."

    "I see."

    Then, they made love with the sky as their witness.

    Dayster.

    It was thest day of the Spirit Festival. A banquet was being held at the Royal Pce.

    Here, all distinguished guests within the Elven Kingdom were invited.

    The members of the Elven Royal Family. Saryll, Abelis, Alea.

    The members of the Spirit Knights. Eins, Zwei, Vier, Funf.

    Affiliated and unaffiliated Grand ranks. Sheryl and a few other visiting Adventurers.<sub> </sub>

    Members of the Ofrain Kingdom Royal Family.

    Envoys of the Beast Kingdom.

    And finally, the Court Mages of Ax and Seth.

    It was a true high-level event.

    The banquet was held in a wide-open hall. Expensive chandeliers hung from the ceiling, and various luxurious essories decorated the walls. In the middle, a carpeted staircase led to the top. There, Abelis enthusiastically gave his speech.

    As a Prince Consort, one of his tasks was the management of inter-kingdom rtions.

    "This Spirit Festival has been a special one to me...

    (Omitted)

    With that said, let the banquet begin!"

    A cheer followed the ending of Abelis''s speech, and rxing music filled the hall.

    ? In the upper levels of the hall, Earl apanied Saryll as her aid. Next to him, Alea was dressed beautifully for the asion in true princess style. She wore a princess dress that was decorated to the brim with luxuries thatplemented her features. She was dazzling to the eyes.

    "Are you looking at me?" The princess smirked.

    "Yeah," Earl answered.

    "Good."

    Saryll chuckled at the two''s reaction. But of course, the youthful charms of Alea could not bepared to the mature elegance of Saryll. Earl casually ran his hands through Saryll''s thighs under the table, unbeknownst to Alea.

    "Why don''t you entertain the guests? Maybe you can form some connections of influence on your own." Saryll spoke as she eyed the distinguished guests below them.

    "Fine."

    Alea stood up from the table and made her way down the stairs. Immediately, she became the star of the event. All eyes came upon her radiating figure, and like a pack of hyenas, people surrounded her.

    The first ones to talk to her were those who could benefit from her presence. Merchants and business owners. They were sly foxes that knew the way of the world well. But Alea was not to be underestimated either. She was well versed in politics and could skillfully weave her words around their schemes. It was in this situation that her blunt and straightforward attitude truly shone.

    In the back, many youths of nobility were dying for a chance to talk to her. However, youths would be youths. In the presence of a beauty like her, they found their shyness to be sapping all their courage away despite being around beauties all their life. In their eyes, she was akin to an untouchable status. Best to be admired from afar.

    In the end, there was one who managed to muster up his courage.

    Seth Ax.

    He remembered the words of his father. Since none of these fools wanted to talk to her, maybe he would have a chance. He ced on his best smile and pushed his chest forward.

    "Princess. Would you be interested in a dance?"

    "Prince Ax." Alea narrowed her eyes. "I''m afraid I want my first dance to be with someone else. Maybe you can have your turnter."

    "W-what?"

    Seth stumbled back as though he had just been shot while the other youths in the back quietly gave their condolences.

    "I have a..." Alea paused to choose her words. Lover? Boyfriend? Fiancee? "... man, you see. He''s sitting right up there."

    She pointed at Earl, who was seated at the mezzanine above them.

 Chapter 205 Banquet 2

    Despite it not urring very often, battles are an essential part of Elven culture. As such, there was a designated area for fights and duels within the banquet hall.

    That was how Earl ended down here, disrupted of his peace and enjoyment.

    "He doesn''t look strong. Let''s beat him up!"

    That was what the young nobles thought.

    On the other hand, King Ofrain enjoyed the banquet with narrowed eyes. While being a ruler of a nation, no special treatment was given to him aside from a special mention from the Prince Consort. He swirled a ss of wine in his hand and approached the envoys of the Beast Kingdom, where Sheryl was also coincidentally located.

    The envoys stopped talking when King Ofrain approached.

    "Your Majesty, King Ofrain, is there anything we can assist you with?" A, the leader of the group, spoke. He was an adult naga with the upper body of a human and the lower body of a serpent.

    "Isn''t it vain?"

    "What?"

    "The Holy Continent is on the verge of getting ravaged by the savage demons. Meanwhile, here we are, in the Elven Kingdom, enjoying this banquet. Other nations have already acted to send assistance to the Holy Continent while what''s arguably the strongest nation- the nation of the elves has done nothing."

    The naga became serious. "What are you trying to say, King Ofrain?"

    "Heheh. Both our nations have lost strong military assets while the elves continue to be stronger and stronger. Don''t you think there''s something wrong with that?"

    "The elves are idyllic-"

    "Don''t be so narrow-minded, naga. The elves are changing, can''t you see? I''ve said enough."

    The conversation came to a halt, and King Ofrain walked away as mysteriously as he approached.

    The other two envoys, which were also nagas, quickly spoke. "Humph, I don''t like that old fucker."

    "I know. Looking at him gives me the creeps. But we''ll need to report this to the higher-ups."

    "The higher-ups probably know already."

    "It''s the standard procedure."

    Sheryl considered the conversation with deep thoughts.

    Meanwhile, at the battle arena. A crowd has formed around Earl and his opponents.

    Earl stood in front of his opponent, who was kneeling from exhaustion.

    "Are you alright?" Earl warmly asked the young noble with a gentle smile.

    The young noble was dazzled by Earl''s radiance. "Y-yeah."

    Then, he was supported by Earl back into the crowd.

    It was like this for all of Earl''s opponents. They would challenge the man bravely before being quickly beaten by Earl''s bizarrebination of Spirit and Mana-based Magic.

    "H-He''s so gentlemanly." Someone muttered amongst the audience.

    "Y-yeah. As expected of the princess''s man... Ugh! What did you hit me for!?"

    "What are you admitting defeat for!?"

    "...You''re right."

    "Never give up."

    "Never give up."

    The two elves nodded. On this day, a pair of good friends were made, forged from the pain of having their princess taken away from them.

    At this point, Earl had defeated all those who challenged him.

    "Thank you for letting me experience your strength today, everyone. It was wonderful." He said courteously before sinking back into the crowd.<sub> </sub>

    Alea chuckled to herself at Earl''s performance.

    "This is all your fault." Earl red at her.

    "This came out more entertaining than I thought." She smiled sweetly and casually took Earl''s hand.

    A light breeze entered the hall, and the pair disappeared with the wind.

    "Are you sure you should be sneaking out?"

    Earl lightly dusted his zer, which had be wrinkled. They had arrived at the outdoor area of the pce.

    Alea pouted by inting her cheeks like a blowfish. "It''s fine. Mom can handle it. Let''s enjoy this together."

    "Sure."

    The tform they were standing on was a balcony. There was a tall, sculpted stone rail that blocked the entrance to the pce garden. Earl effortlessly hopped on the wall and sat on it, admiring the picturesque scene of the carefully trimmed garden before him.

    Here, it was peaceful and silentˇŞvoid of the loud chattering in the banquet hall. Next to him was Alea. She closed her eyes and leaned on his shoulder before falling on hisp. Their eyes met, and she started tough for no reason at all.

    "Are you crazy?"

    "No~"

    She answered and hugged his waist before wiggling around left and right.

    "Hey!"

    Earl fell on his back as a result of Alea''s moving. Fortunately, something else stood up in the process.

    "Why is this thing up? Now I can''ty on yourp."

    "It''s all your fault again."

    "I''m too sexy and beautiful, right?"

    "I won''t feed into your narcissism."

    "Boring~" As she said, her hands reached to undo Earl''s trouser, springing his member into existence. Then, her soft hands moved to stroke it without a second thought.

    "Slut." Earl grinned.

    "Yeah."

    Alea moved into a morefortable position and tucked her hair behind her ear before proceeding to use her mouth on Earl''s exposed penis. Her tongue moved skillfully through all his crevices, and her eyes closed to enjoy the taste carefully.

    "I''m doing this because I love you."

    "Thank you. I love you too."

    A beautiful smile crept up on Alea''s gorgeous face at the simple words.

    "Good. Ssp. You taste good."

    "Keep sucking it then."

    "I will. Ssp."

    Alea continued to work while Earl enjoyed watching her face, which was akin to a piece of art bob up and down for his pleasure. Every time her tongue hit a sensitive spot, her gorgeous green eyes would flicker up to check for his reaction.

    Everything went silent, and only the sound of the princess''s slurping remained. And that, too, soon disappeared.

    Gulp. Gulp.

    Alea''s throat moved up and down slowly as she swallowed Earl''s thick load whole without anyint.

    "Ssp. Thank you for the treat."

 Chapter 206 End Of The Banquet

    Earl and Alea cuddled together under the starry sky. asionally, a few stray spirits woulde circle around them before flying away.

    "When we go back, our engagement will be official." Alea softly said.

    "I''m a lucky man."

    "...Yeah." She answered after a long pause. A few words were caught at the tip of her tongue, which she could not speak.

    But Earl was receptive to the changes in her emotions. "What''s on your mind?"

    "Nothing."

    "I see. Then... tell me when you''re ready."

    Alea did not answer. She was afraid. She was fearful at the thought of losing Earl. Her fingers curled at the thoughts of confronting him to leave his other women behind. Yes, that was what she wanted. What would he say? How would she react? She trembled... and then a sudden warmth enveloped her.

    It was Earl. He was hugging her tightly, conveying his affection to her.

    ''I''m such a stupid woman.'' She thought. ''I love him so much.''

    Suddenly, her discontent disappeared.

    "There are a hundred reasons why I''m with you. Please don''t think of me as just a horny girl."

    "I''ve always seen you as a wonderful girl. The princess who doesn''t act like a princess. She is a willful, stubborn girl who always wants things her way with her uncontroble sharp tongue. She, who demands many things from me and she, who is also very reliable. The ever so reliable elven princess who I can depend on. She is very charming to me..."

    "You''re not a sweet talker at all..." Alea lightly punched Earl''s chest and stuffed her face against it. She didn''t move for a long time. The quiet sobs of Alea were the only sound that could be heard in this serene space.

    For what reason she was crying, it was impossible to tell.

    Inside the banquet hall.

    "Eh? Where''s Alea?" Abelis asked Saryll after looking around.

    Saryll was ying with her wine ss with a smile on her face. "She left with Earl a while ago."

    "What? Everyone is dying for a chance to form a connection with her, and you''re just letting her leave?"

    As a father, Abelis always wished for things that would benefit his daughter. However, he was quickly shut down by Saryll, who had other thoughts in mind.

    "Humph. They can talk to her at other events. She can do what she wants today."

    "If you say so..."

    "Also, send more spies into the Ofrain Kingdom. I want to know what they''re up to."

    "Yes, Your Majesty! Also, Your Majesty..."

    "Yes?"

    "Did I do anything wrong?"

    "No. Why?"

    "Well, I just thought that you''ve been treating me-"<sub> </sub>

    Saryll coldly cut him off. "I''m treating you like how you''re supposed to be treated."

    The banquet eventually came to an end, and it was time to return to Venroris. Despite Alea leaving earlier than nned, the invited guests enjoyed themselves thoroughly. After all, it was not very often that they would get to interact with others of the same status.

    The colourful mist known as the Spirit Mist that came with the festival left as mysteriously as it arrived. No trace of it remained, and it was as though the whole experience was a dream. One fact that remained, however, was theughs and joys that were made during these short few days.

    A teleportation circle appeared in front of Ari''s Magic Castle the next day.

    "We''re home!" Lily eximed as she hopped up in joy with Earl.

    In front of them was the familiar Magic Castle. The ce they could call home has suffered minor wounds from the passage of time. Tastefully designed with big, french windows, well-sculpted structures, and an abundance of bushes and flowers. It was a beautiful ce.

    "They''re so energetic." Ari sighed with a happy smile.

    "They''re on the same wavelength." Aria tacitly agreed.

    "Shall we go in?"

    Entering the house, Lily and Aria immediately went into their routine of preparing the ce. While the two maids were doing their job, Ari and Earl went into their bedroom and engaged in many rounds of coption.

    Soon, dinner came.

    "Before we get started, I have an announcement." Ari started at the dinner table. "Soon, we will have a new member in the family. You see, I''m pregnant." She fondly said.

    As expected, excitement immediately filled the room.

    ? "That''s amazing news!"

    "Is it a he or a she?"

    "Have you guys decided on any names!?"

    Lily and Aria excitedly took turns asking questions. Their eyes practically sparkled. They didn''t even bother asking who the father was because there was no option other than Earl.

    "Haha, you guys calm down. We haven''t decided on anything yet." Earl calmly interjected.

    In this world, it was only possible to tell the gender of a child at birth. The anatomy of people in this world had the addition of mana which made them vastly different.

    "Aw."

    "Anyways, this calls for a celebration!" Earl pped enthusiastically.

    "A celebration!"

    "We will cook up something amazing today."

    Lily and Aria followed Earl''s enthusiasm and happily walked behind the kitchen counter.

    Soon, the delicious smell of cooking filled the air as well as the warmth that came with it.

    Ari fondly smiled at this scene and gentlyid her hand on her stomach. Earl, who saw this, took it to heart and vowed.

    "Nothing will break the peace in this household."

 Chapter 207 Earls Daily Life 1

    Life for Earl after the Spirit Festival was simple as he slowly got used to his routine. His job as Saryll''s assistant continued, and he would assist her with various tasks every day. His love life with Alea was excellent, and they became closer than ever. They would always make time for each other despite their increasingly busy schedule.

    Typically, Earl''s mornings would start with being awakened by Lily and Aria most ssically.

    Schlup. Schlup.

    The light sound of sucking entered Earl''s ears as his eyes drowsily flickered open. Before him was the incredible sight of Lily and Aria in their undergarments, working their tongue in harmony around his shaft.

    The curtains were drawn back, and moderate rays of sunshine shone down on his member, which was thoroughly coated in saliva. The head of his penis throbbed from the immense blood flow and streamlined veins wrapped around his shaft. It was his familiar little Earl who was loved by many.

    Aria was the first to notice Earl''s awakening. Gulping a mouthful of saliva, "Shlup. Good morning, Master."

    "Good morning, you two." Earl greeted as he rubbed the cheeks of Lily and Aria in each hand, respectively.

    "Would you like to cum right away or have fun first?"

    "Entertain me."

    "Yes, Master." This time, it was Lily who answered.

    The crimson-haired demon girl mischievously grinned and opened her mouth wide to take her Master''s cock to the deepest depths of her throat. An eye-catching bulge appeared on Lily''s throat from the sheer size. Nheless, this did not impede her service, and it felt beautiful, both visually and physically.

    Without missing a beat, Aria worked in harmony with Lily,tching her soft lips around Earl''s balls and working her tongue like the most delicious treat.

    Thebination of the two sensations made Earl buckle his hips uncontrobly. Then, letting out a light moan, he forced himself to lean back to stop himself from shaking any further. The two maids were undoubtedly pleased from the gleam that shone in their eyes.

    Lily clutched onto his thighs and bobbed her head with a wide, sweeping motion, simr to the sheathing and unsheathing of a sword. At the bottom, her throat would squeeze and cling onto his dick tightly. Then, at the bottom, she would unsheath to the very edge, where only her lips remained in contact with the tip of his cock. It was mesmerizing to look at, and it was something that Lily could do best.

    On the other hand, Aria had stopped using her mouth and reced it with her hand. She sat next to Earl with his balls in one hand. The current posture she took entuated all her curves- namely, her well-endowed boobs and wide hips. Wearing a sexy smile on her face, she spoke.

    "Are you feeling good, Master?"

    "Do you need to ask?"

    "It''s fun to tease Master."

    "Just you wait until I find the motivation to get out of bed."

    "Fufu, alright, Master." Chuckling lightly, Aria closed her eyes and leaned forward to kiss Earl. Her bountiful breasts squished t against his chest and her arms wrapped to hug him softly.

    As he engaged in a tongue battle with Aria, he let out a small grunt when he reached his limit. His balls drained like a well, and arge tide of semen made its way through Lily''s throat, which took it with noints.

    Gulp. Gulp.

    Earl could hear the loud sound of Lily swallowing as he kissed Aria. After Lily was done, she gently nestled herself by his side and squeezed him softly. Now, he was officially sandwiched by two of his servants. Needless to say, it felt heavenly.

    Aria soon detached her lips and resumed her previous position of nestling by his side.<sub> </sub>

    "That was wonderful, thanks, you two."

    "Our pleasure, Master." Aria sweetly smiled and said.

    "No need to mention it. Master already knows Lily loves doing this."

    Holding onto the feeling of warmth given by Lily and Aria, Earl cuddled with them until it was time to get out of bed.

    The next part of Earl''s day was breakfast, but more importantly, it was valuable time spent with Ari.

    Hugging her from behind, he took in the scent of her fragrant shampoo.

    "You really like doing this? Fufu." Ariughed softly.

    "I love doing this," Earl answered. His hand, caressing over her bulging stomach, had been slowly but steadily increasing in size.

    "Hug me tighter."

    "I will."

    He held his mother''s soft body tighter, enjoying every moment. Times like these are meant to be cherished. But, at the same time, they also passed very quickly.

    It was time for Earl to leave in no time at all, and Alea had arrived at the resident.

    A small but precious smile radiated from the princess''s face when she saw Earl.

    "Lunch at the same spot today?" She asked as she hugged his arm.

    "Yeah." Earl happily answered.

    "Have fun with mom."

    "Thank you. You have fun with my mom too."

    They bothughed at the silly joke, and Earl made his way to the Royal Elven Pce.

    Now that he was back at the capital, reaching the pce was much more straightforward than when he was in Artasia.

    In Artasia, his house was far from the pce, so he had to use carriages or walk to the pce.

    Here, back in Venroris, the Magic Castle was close to the Tree of Life tree trunk, which meant that the teleportation circle was only a few steps away.

    In no time at all, he arrived at the pce.

 Chapter 208 Earls Daily Life 2

    At the pce, the first thing Earl would do was set up Saryll''s work area. During this time of the day, she would be busy with other tasks, which meant it was his job to prepare things for her. Once done, he would wait for her to arrive.

    On a side note, Earl''s training under Saryll hade to a temporary halt due to the rapidly piling affairs of the Elven Kingdom and because of his level of progression with Spirit Magic. Now that he had a Contracted Spirit, it was his job to be better attuned to Kitsu''s ability while receiving little guidance from Saryll.

    After Earl finished preparing Saryll''s table, he stretched his body and sat. Then, he began to read to pass the time. As ofte, he had been looking into other, unknown fields of magic for inspiration and also to broaden his knowledge.

    While Earl was immersed in his world of books, Saryll came into the room earlier than usual. Noticing the opportunity for a prank, she hid her presence and stealthily took a seat next to Earl.

    "Boo!"

    "Ah..."

    To his surprise, Earl''s book fell to the ground.

    "Pff... Puahaha..!"

    "What are you doing, Your Majesty?"

    "Hehe, sorry. It was a rare opportunity."

    Earl faked a sigh and dusted his book, which he picked up. "Let''s get to work."

    "Noo~ Look at the time. It''s too early."

    "The earlier we start, the earlier we finish. Let''s go."

    "Noo~"

    After a long bout with Saryll, the young mage finally got the Queen to do her job.

    Sitting in her chair, Saryll briefly read the document presented to her.

    "This vige is running into difficulties with growing crops. The report says that it''s an unknown parasite that may be feasting away at the crops. What do you think we should do?"

    "I remember the Chief of Agriculture submitted a paper on a new crop they were working on a few months back. If I recall correctly, this crop is a natural parasite repellent, so perhaps we can give it a try."

    "Good thinking. We will do that."

    Their first pile of tasks for the day was soon finished. To reward Saryll, Earl briefly left the room to brew tea for her. When he returned to the room, he was met with a surprise.

    "..."

    There was no one in the room.

    Earl sighed briefly and gently ced the tea tray down on the desk before heading out.

    On his walk, he would be met with many respectful greetings from the workers in the Royal Pce.

    He ended up at the very peak of the pce, on top of the Tree of Life, where the fantastic green scenery generated from the tree''s crownid beautifully.

    He dragged his feet and stood next to Saryll, who was quietly watching her city operate from the gaps of the leaves.

    "The tea will turn cold, Teacher."

    "How did you find me so quickly?"

    "What do you mean, how? You''re always here."

    "Hehehe~ Look at you being all serious about your job."

    Saryll never cked off. Or at least before she took him in, that was. She enjoyed teasing him.<sub> </sub>

    "I''ll drag you back to your room."

    "That''s if you can catch me?"

    Saryll flickered to several paces away. An afterimage briefly lingered at her previous location. A teasing smile hung on her face.

    Earl let out a small smile and rxed his posture.

    "Fine, I''ll y with you."

    In response, Earl split into two and chased after her.

    A strange chase between the majestic Queen of elves and her aid began.

    The two Earls showed impressive coordination. Their footwork dazzled and confused Saryll. On the other hand, Saryll rode on the wind at a carefree pace despite Earl''s excellent strategy.

    Soon, Earl upped his approach and incorporated his magic into the mix. The atmosphere thickened- as if they were underwater and leaves flew to block Saryll''s way.

    The wall of leaves quickly did the trick, and Saryll was stuck. Then, just as Earl was confident of his victory, Saryll did the unexpected by throwing herself at him.

    She let out a joyousugh, and they tumbled through the soft field of leaves together. Earl followed her cue and dispelled his magic, enjoying the tumble with her.

    They ended with their clothes wrinkled, and Earl pressed to the ground with Saryll on top. Her shadow shielded him from the ring sunlight shining down from above.

    "That was fun." He said.

    "That was fun!"

    "Now the tea is really cold."

    "Still on about that?"

    "I put a lot of effort into it."

    "That''s cute. Thank you!"

    After a long break, Saryll returned to her work. On Earl''s break, he went to a secret spot he found with Alea.

    The leaves opened up, and the trees cleared to reveal a small but majestic waterfall. Alea sat with her bare feet submerged in the cool water by the waterfall''s base. Her light blue hair blended in beautifully with the rapidly moving water in front of her.

    Shhh...

    The sound of the waterfall falling created a rxing ambience.

    Earl sat next to Alea.

    "I made sandwiches today."

    A line unsuited for royalty blurted out of the princess''s mouthˇŞa weaved basket next to her with a lid on top.

    "Really? I''m excited."

    "Before that, your payment." She said calmly.

    "Oh, right."

    Following her request, Earl leaned to kiss her on the lips. An ted expression momentarily emerged on her calm face, like a ripple in a still pond.

    "Let''s enjoy it."

 Chapter 209 Earls Daily Life 3

    "Master showed me more ''Diffusion'' concept magic today! It''s amazing the things that she cane up with. As I explore deeper into her teachings, I find myself more in awe of her achievements."

    Alea enthusiastically spoke about her day to Earl. Her long, bare legs that peeked out of her skirt swung merrily down the stone they were sitting on.

    Of course, as the son and lover of the person she was talking about, Earl found himself smiling ear to ear.

    "I''m jealous. Mom is teaching you stuff before me now."

    "It took me a lot of effort to catch up with your level of knowledge, okay? Besides, you''re not even learning from Master directly."

    Their small talk continued in front of the ever-flowing waterfall. Theirughs rang out like bells, but the sound of running water suppressed any sound from leaking out. As a result, they were entirely in their own bubble.

    Alea felt entirely at ease in this ce.

    "Our engagement ceremony ising up soon. Do you want anything?"

    "I should be the one asking that, but if you insist, surprise me?"

    "You will be my boy toy after all. Let''s see, what is it that you could possibly want from me?" Alea then leaked out an audible gasp. "You bad man! Could it be that you want my body?"

    "It seems like your mind is filled with dirty thoughts. I shall pray for you."

    Earl pped his hand together and closed his eyes.

    The princess giggled and mounted herself on top of her lover. Her breath turned hot as she nibbled on her man''s ear.

    "Look, Earl. I''m not wearing any panties."

    Her hand shifted aside her skirt, revealing her glistening honeypot, which was bare of any hair. Her pink lips peeked out ever so slightly, forever tempting at Earl''s masculine urges.

    It would take a sage not to pitch a tent against an outstanding beauty like the princess. As a result, Earl quickly sumbed to his fate but not without putting up onest fight.

    "Are you a subus? Am I in danger?"

    "It depends on what you consider to be dangerous," Alea whispered tenderly. Her warm breath tickled gently against Earl''s ears.

    His pants became undone, and thedy became the sheath to his sword in one swift motion.

    "Well? Am I dangerous?"

    "Very." He kneaded away at her soft cheeks as he felt her tightening at his words.

    "You are very dangerous to me too." Alea found herself blushing profusely. She wrapped her arms around Earl tightly, trying to be as close to him as possible. "The love of my life..."

    An extended lovemaking session ensued. The sound of their flesh pping echoed, apanied by the rxing sound of a rushing waterfall.

    Back at the pce.

    "Mhmm... You smell quite delicious, Earl." Saryll licked her lips. For some reason, the smell of the aftermath of Earl''s love session with Alea turned her on incredibly.

    "Your Majesty, please focus."

    In response, Saryll snatched Earl''s lips like a ravenous beast. Her tongue relentlessly attacked to fill her cravings.

    "Perhaps this will make me focus for longer." She briefly said and returned her attention to her paper.

    Earl licked the aftertaste of Saryll on his lips and thought for a moment. Then, his free hand sneaked under the table and firmly grasped her''s.

    Startled, Saryll nced up, but Earl was no longer looking at her. Until the sun sunk into the darkness, they concentrated together with their handheld.

    When it was time to separate, Saryll firmly hugged Earl and stuffed his face into her ample bosoms. She had be a master seduction, knowing all of Earl''s preferences.

    "Come visit me tonight." She whispered coquettishly.

    She opted for this approach because of the barrier known as Lily and Aria. To her knowledge, they were even better at seduction than her. If she did not offer enough incentive for Earl, he would sometimes not take the bait and appear in her bedroom.

    He spent long hours with her every day due to work. It was natural for him to want to use his free time with his family and beloved servants.

    As she walked him to the door, she hugged his arm the entire way, acting like a concubine in love rather than the majestic queen that she was.<sub> </sub>

    "I''ll be waiting for you tonight."

    The door closed.

    Earl stood alone in the cold pce hall and heaved a sigh. Life was hard as a charming man.

    Or not. He pumped his fist into the air. With Saryll acting like that, how could he not tend to her?

    But the problem remained in his time management between thedies. With his soon to be born child, his time would be cut by even more. As he thought of this, he found his steps lightening.

    He could not wait to see Ari.

    At home.

    Earl found Kitsu sittingfortably on the couch while being tended to by Lily and Aria.

    Ku! Ku! (You shall not pass!)

    <o>,m At the sight of Earl entering, she suddenly growled.</o>

    "Hi Kitsu~ How are you doing?"

    Ku! (My servants, stop him!)

    The fox repeatedly sounded to Lily and Aria at Earl''s greeting. Of course, the two girls could not understand the fox at her.

    "Haha, Kitsu suddenly became so lively when you returned home, Master." Aria chuckled.

    On the other hand, Lily came running to Earl''s embrace. The small, soft body of the demon girl rejuvenated Earl''s tired body.

    Kuu...! (Come back..!)

    "Do you want me to bring you to Master?" Aria kindly asked when she noticed Kitsu''s ears dropping.

    Holding the fox like a little baby, Aria brought her to Earl.

    "Did you sleep all day again?" Earl rubbed her head.

    Kaa... (I did...)

    "Such azy fox. Maybe you should exercise with Lily and Aria."

    Earl''s suggestion lit up the eyes of Lily and Aria simultaneously.

    Ka! Kaa! (I''m a noble spirit, I don''t need to exercise!)

    "Okay, if you say so."

    Ku!

    "I''ll be borrowing these two for a bit, so go back to sleep." He lightheartedly said.

    Ku.

    Kitsu jumped out of Aria''s grasp and went back to bed like thezy fox she was.

    As ofte, the fox had been taken care of by Lily and Aria whenever she visited. Because of their excellent service, she becamezier andzier as the day passed. Being the responsible(?) Master he was, Earl left her to do whatever she wanted. It was not like she had to fight in the front lines anyway.

    "Wee home."

    At this moment, Ari arrived with Alea in the living room. Her gentle voice rxed Earl''s soul.

    The twody''s chummy appearance caused Earl to raise an eyebrow.

    "I was feeling under the weather, so we cut training short and went on a little adventure." Ari warmly exined Alea''s condition.

    The princess stood next to the Archmage with her hands full of bags. A beaming smile was stered on her face. It would appear that they had a fulfilling shopping journey.

 Chapter 210 Earls Daily Life 4

    At the dinner table, Alea affectionately clung to Earl. It was an unthinkable behaviour a while ago, but it was now a regr urrence within the Roth household.

    Ari recalled the little trip she took today with Alea.

    They were in the dressing room, and Alea tried on the lingerie Ari specifically picked out for her.

    The maturedy sat leisurely as she praised Alea''s half-naked figure. "Woah, your proportions are incredible. Earl is lucky, fufu."

    In the mirror, Alea was wearing bright yellow lingerie with flowery patterns. It was a colour that she would usually never touch at all. She was someone who favoured basic colours like ck and white, and maybe a touch of green and blue as it was the colour of her eye and hair, but that was all.

    ? However, under the encouragement of Ari, she found that yellow fitted her quite well. ''Earl is going to love this!''

    "What are you saying, Master? Your body is way more impressive. Compared to you, I''mcking in a few areas."

    The princess squeezed her cleavage together as if to support her words.

    "Still, I''m not as enticing as you with a bloated stomach like this." Ari lovingly caressed her pregnant stomach.

    The pure emotions on Ari''s face made Alea stiffen for a second. It was full of love and affection. She then thought of her childhood when her mother would always be overprotective. Her mother was so overprotective that she handled all the matters of raising her personally. Finally, Alea was starting to understand the reason behind Saryll''s actions.

    "Are you worried about your appearance?"

    "You could say that. Remember? Appearance modifying magic is unusable in the state of pregnancy."

    "No need to worry about that, Master. I''m sure your... man who went through the trials of love with you will find you more enticing than ever. After all, it''s not just your child, but his as well."

    Alea usually found the subject of Ari''s love life sensitive since she did not know anything about it at all. But just for this one moment, she discovered her passion soaring. As a girl, love was her fantasy, and she was living in fantasy right now.

    "I''m sure that if Earl ever knocked me up, I would be irresistible to him, hehe~"

    "O-okay." Ari was taken back by Alea''s sudden moment of brilliance, but then, a lovely smile crept up on her face. ''If Earl knocked you up, huh.'' She chuckled silently to herself.

    ''When I go home, I''m going to drain my boy dry.''

    That was why Earl found himself to be in this predicamentter that night.

    The curtains were drawn shut, and the bed shook noisily. A dim candle flickered by the bedside, apanied by the melodic moaning of Ari.

    "Yesss, Earl~"

    Earl clutched his mother''s hand tightly amidst the ever-increasing wave of pleasure. Mounted perfectly on top of him, she was so beautiful. Her lips onto his, and they stayed connected for a long time as their bodies continued to p together.

    With every thrust, more milk would drizzle out of her huge breast and flow down her alluring, motherly figure. Her pregnant stomach served more to amplify Earl''s lust more than anything.

    He firmly grasped her whole ass and rubbed it to his liking. Her gaping asshole leaked out a steady stream of cum as he did so, and it did not take him long to fill her insides again. He had lost track of the number of times he filled her up.

    For some reason, she was so aggressive today. Of course, he weed it wholeheartedly. He was a connoisseur in this field after all, but his mind drifted to the promise he made with a certain mommy elf.

    With that said, he released another load into Ari.

    "Mhmm!!"

    A satisfying moan escaped from her lips as he inserted into her most profound depths, and her milkers shook swayed hypnotically from the impact.

    "Haah... Hah..."

    As her hair had be messy from the long bout, she subtly fixed it by tucking her hair behind her ears.

    This small gesture made Earl''s heart skip a beat. It was effortless and incredibly charming.

    "So pretty." He muttered as he helped her tuck a stray strand back in its rightful ce.

    "Thank you~" She simply replied and rewarded him with a kiss on the cheek.

    This time, the effects were doubled. Earl wanted to pump another baby into her.

    "Why are you so out of it? Fufu, did I suck you too dry?"

    "Mother was too sexy today. Your son is almost at the threshold for eternal slumber."

    "No~ That''s not good at all!" Ari chuckled and ced him on herp.

    "To return him to life, you must supply him with milk."

    "Sure thing."

    A delicious nipple was promptly ced into Earl''s mouth, and the familiar taste of her milk filled his mouth and soul. At the same time, she lovingly held him close as she caressed his face with a mother''s touch.

    "What am I going to do when this baby is born? Will there be enough milk?" Ari faked a sigh.

    At the remark, Earl decided to ignore her for the time being and focused on enjoying his milk. No one was going to interrupt his spiritual experience! Not even the supplier!

    After a certain point, his exhaustion faded away. He pointed a finger and conjured a spell in front of Ari.

    ''Your son has consumed too much milk. The excess must be extracted.''

    "You''re so cheeky today." Ari softlyughed and wrapped her fingers around Earl''s shaft withoutint.

    While hugging him tightly, her hands stroked away and brought him into a world of pleasure andfort that she could only provide.

    Eventually, Earl busted another load with a happy moan. Then, after a while, he got off herp and delivered her a quick kiss.

    "Back to life." He seriously reported.

    Ari found it amazingly amusing. A cuteugh escaped her lips, and he found himself in her embrace once again. Afterwards, they rolled around the bed until she fell asleep.

    A fire lit up in Earl''s eyes at this point. Even though he was exhausted beyond his limits, he could not stop thinking about Saryll''s ass. And so, a man had to do what he had to do.

    Ari unconsciously furrowed her eyebrows as she felt Earl leaving.

    "I''ll be back." He gently whispered to her.

    Before leaving, he sneaked into the servant''s room to kidnap Aria. The dark elf was snoozing away without a care in the world, so she was the perfect candidate. He took her in a princess carry and ced her next to his mother.

    "You can be my recement. Give her warmth." He seriously instructed. Of course, this went through one ear and out the other because she was deep asleep. But this was enough to do the trick. Aria hugged Ari like a ko, and Ari''s face rxed again.

    Earl had to stop to admire this beautiful scene of his mother and Aria together.

    With all preparations done, he could finally leave for Saryll. His body turned into night, and operation ''Eat Saryll''s Ass''menced.

    On the way, he thought about a few things.<sub> </sub>

    There were a few reasons he chose Aria over Lily to ce next to his mother for recement. However, the main reason was that he thought it would be amusing to see Lily''s reaction when she woke up without her sister next to her.

    Just imaging the reaction brought a smile to Earl''s face.

    Those lingering thoughts faded arrived at the tree trunk of the pce as he carefully navigated through the path to avoid being detected.

    It was a fantastic benefit of his Shadow Magic that he abused time and time again to sneak into the pce.

    In the Master Bedroom.

    Saryll could not sleep. With the invitation, she extended; there was no way Earl wouldn''t show up, right?

    Next to her, Abelis was in deep sleep. Even though she no longer engaged in intimate acts with him, she enjoyed keeping him around. For one, he was the strongest defence against any assassins. He was also nice-looking enough to act as the room trophy.

    But for this night specifically, Saryll ced him into a deep sleep.

    As the night continued to pass, a silhouette made its way into the room. Saryll immediately felt her insides wiggle in excitement at Earl''s arrival. But for appearance''s sake, she pretended to be asleep.

    She could feel Earl''s warm figure sitting by her. His rough hands gently ran through her hair, and his equally gentle voice whispered. "Teacher?"

    Saryll could no longer keep her pretence as a joyful smile appeared on her face. She opened one eye first for maximum charm and ced a finger over her lips to signal silence.

    Earl followed her lead and ced a finger over his lips as he nodded, waiting for her following instructions.

    He did not want to jump on her and risk waking up the strongest man in the nation that he had been cuckolding after all.

    ncing at Earl in anticipation, Saryll ced her nket aside, revealing her mouthwatering body. Today, she was wearing a pure white negligee. The design was simple yet elegant. It was well suited for royalty like her, emphasizing her best points.

    The top was slightly transparent, giving a slight glimpse of the hidden goods. The waist was tight, highlighting her slim waist and wide, child birthing hips.

    "Come here." Her arms reached out invitingly.

    He took her invite and mounted on top of her. Their eyes naturally met, and before they knew it, their lips were locked together. Sweetness filled both of them. Then, to savour her thoroughly, Earl reached for her breasts and yed with them.

    The kiss ended, and Saryll''s bright green eyes gleamed with excitement. With the loss of her lips, Earl opted for the next best thing, gently kissing her neck.

    "Are you trying to leave your mark on me? You know you can''t do that, right?" She whispered seductively. "But if you do it, I wouldn''t mind either."

    Earl was fueled by her whispers. He would not do what she said, but just the thought was enough to drive him mad. On top of that, her scent was so simr to that of Alea''s. He was the only one with the privilege ofparing them.

    At a certain point, their position had be reversed. Saryll became mounted on top of him, and her beauty could be enjoyed in its full glory. The messiness in her hair added a charm that was usually not present.

    Unable to hold himself back, his hands reached for her again, but this time, she caught his hands in its ce.

    A mischievous smirk drifted to her face as she leaned forward to his ear. "Eat. Me."

    With that said, Earl found her dripping honeypot right in front of his face. Her white panties were parted to the side, and her sparse hairs were slightly shiny. Her pink lips were engorged with a seductive sheen, inviting him to feast on it. An intricate emerald buttplug was neatly seated in her ass as a final touch.

    Without a second thought, Earl ate her inviting cunt. Her sweet, addicting taste filled his tastebuds, and her body shivered in pleasure to validate his pride as a man.

    "Mhmm!!~"

    Sugared moans leaked out without stop from Saryll. She was addicted to the feeling. Her hips rocked back and forth, grinding against Earl''s skilled mouth on its own.

    Eventually, her pleasure reached its crescendo and love juice sprayed Earl''s face.

    Saryll took this as the signal to make her next move. Her hands moved proficiently to under Earl''s majestic member. But right away, she noticed something amiss.

    Her hands naturally moved to stroke it, and she leaned in for a sniff. As a byproduct of this action, their body stuck closer together; her milkers squished against Earl''s stomach.

    "What a lewd scent. Who did you have sex with before you came here?" Saryllined, but that did not stop her from putting Earl''s dick in her mouth.

    "Your Majesty, I am a virgin."

    As if to express her dissatisfaction, her tongue worked harder to bring pleasure to Earl. At the same time, she used one hand to stroke the remaining part of Earl''s shaft that she could not reach with her mouth and the other to tease his balls.

    Soon, her work was rewarded with a ssh of white into her mouth. At this point, they both knew what to do next.

    Plop!

    Earl took out Saryll''s buttplug. She was now open.

    Saryll manoeuvred to be on top of Earl once again with that done. She deliberately chose not to swallow his load right away to tease him further. Meeting his eyes lovingly, she opened her mouth to show off her hard-earned reward. She maintained her gaze and swished it in her mouth, showing a look of pure enjoyment before eventually...

    Gulp!

    "Delicious. But it''s a little thin for my liking. Is this what I get for beingst in line?"

    "Maybe you shoulde directly to the source next time."

    "Perhaps I will." She winked. Then, she positioned little Earl at her anal entrance before dropping intensely.

    The drop was super effective and affected both of them. Saryll shivered intensely, and another wave of love juice squirted out of her birthing hole.

    On the other hand, Earl saw stars for a split second. This was the ass that he had been thinking about all day, and it fulfilled all his expectations.

    Tight, warm, slippery, with an element of taboo.

    It was the ultimate genital drainer.

    Then, her attacks began. Saryll held onto Earl for support as she swung her hips wildly.

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    With every m, her boobs would bounce along with her hair. A mesmerizing sight indeed.

    What started as an attack then changed. The night raged on, and the two individuals became mindless. Their body moved without thought for the sole purpose of pleasure.

    Earl released his load inside Saryll more times than he thought he was capable of.

    When morning came, there were four people on Ari''s bed. Namely, Ari, Aria, Earl, and Saryll.

    The birds chirped, and the outside became brighter.

    "Why is this woman here?"

    Ari''s confused voice rang out amidst her yawns.

 Chapter 211 Sarylls Discovery

    It was morning, and Ari was rmed by the presence of Saryll. Although she was an Archmage, her senses would only activate in the face of hostility. As such, the Elf Queen could sneak in together with Earl without her notice.

    In the bed, everyone was sound asleep. Ari gently caressed the cute sleeping faces of Earl and Aria.

    "Mhmm..."

    A pleasant moan escaped the elf girl''s lips.

    Ari pulled the sleeping Earl into her embrace and hugged him like a doll.

    The shuffling sounds awakened Saryll in the process. And so, the confrontation between the twodies began.

    "Umu?"

    "Saryll. What are you doing in my house?" Ari asked calmly.

    "Ah." Saryll was in a daze. Memories fromst night came back to her, and along with it came a pink blush on her cheeks. She had thoughtlessly followed Earl home after their intense session. Unwilling to separate from him. Her eyes trailed to the sight thaty before her.

    Aria''s sleeping figure, d in risque underwear. Earl''s peaceful slumbering face, his facefortably sunken in Ari''s full breasts. Andstly, Ari, also in racy, sexy underwear.

    This was... strange.

    An unimaginable thought was nted in Saryll''s mind, which she quickly brushed off.

    However, since her thoughtless actions led her this far, she might as wellmit to it.

    "Pardon my intrusion. I had private matters to discuss with Earl. It was a rather... important matter."

    "In that attire?" Ari narrowed her eyes. Before her was the majestic Queen of the elves, who was currently half-naked. The only article of clothing that remained on her body was a thin piece of negligee.

    "Earl and I have a close rtionship with clear boundaries. We have a great amount of respect for each other. As his mother, you should know of the good man that Earl is." Saryll tried to bullshit, but of course, there was no way Ari would buy any of it. In the first ce, she already knew of Earl''s illicit rtionship with Saryll.

    Ari sighed. "I ask that you be more mindful of your actions. I don''t want any negative rumours to be associated with Earl."

    "We have the same interests in mind. Just like you, I also wish the best for Earl. This won''t happen again."

    "Then, please return to your post Saryll. I won''t be seeing you off."

    Saryll returned to the pce. She stared at her reflection in the mirror for a long time in a daze. That was the first time she had ever been kicked out of a house.

    But more than that, iprehensible thoughts ran through her mind without stopping.

    The lingering scent in the room. Ari''s sexy appearance. Her sudden pregnancy. Earl''s intimate rtionship with her. Could all these clues be leading to something?

    ''I thought I sneaked into Earl''s room? Why was she sleeping there with Lily while looking like that?''

    ''I must be overthinking. Earl''s engagement ceremony with Alea is almost here; I should focus on that.''<sub> </sub>

    In another ce.

    It was a snowy expanse. White everywhere one''s eyes extended, apanied by borate mountain peaks.

    This was one of the forbidden regions in the Great Continent. The Land of Eternal Winter. Here, there was snow year-round. It was andscape that was challenging to even the most experienced adventurers.

    Yet, a small poption inhabited this ce. They call themself Dragonbloods, believed to be descended from dragons. Few people know of the Dragonbloods, and fewer know of their might. Their strength could beparable to the people from the Ind of Strength.

    To survive in this harsh environment, they adopted a nomadic lifestyle.

    At this time, a particr Dragonblood tribe was in the process of migrating. A robust old man led them. His body was covered in battle scars, and an oversized fur coat covered him from the cold. Behind him, his tribesman followed closely behind. They all donned simr attires consisting of a fur coat and some kind of head covering. In addition, each adult had a fully grown wolf apanying them.

    These wolves are Sub-Zero Wolves, some of the strongest wolves around. Capable of invoking ice elemental magic and monstrous physical strength on top of that. But for the purposes of the Dragonblood tribe, these wolves are used as bag carriers.

    The snow was intense on this day, and the chief had to navigate the terrain carefully. They did not want to agitate any sleeping monsters.

    However, there was something that caught the eye of the chief. A lone woman was flying through the skies.

    She was covered in an intricate ck robe. Her face was shown, and her ck hair freely flowed with the snow. A bright purple halo was seated on top of her head. She was like a goddess.

    Then, their gazes met, and she approached them.

    At her sudden approach, the chief''s men readied their weapons. Their sense of danger was heightened to the max at this unknown individual.

    "Greetings. You all must be the Dragonblood tribe." Her calm voice rang before them.

    "Indeed we are. How can we help you, foreigner from afar?"

    "I''vee for the Great Dragon Lord. Is he around?"

    "!!!"

    "Foreigner. The Great Dragon Lord is not someone that can be sought out."

    "I see, so he''s around." Ari smiled mysteriously. "Thank you for your cooperation."

    Her halo expanded, and she disappeared with a sharp sound. Then, as if a miracle descended, the heavy snow vanished along with the mysteriousdy''s presence.

    The Dragonblood tribe was shocked by this feat. She had done them a huge favour by stopping this snow that was capable of killing inexperienced adventurers from sheer coldness alone.

    Then, her voice rang from afar.

    "One year from now, a floating ind will visit. If your youths wish to learn from me, please prepare ordingly."

 Chapter 212 Meeting The Dragons

    In this cave, there were crystals and gems brighter than the stars. Artificial rainbow clouds floated at the top, creating a mystical atmosphere. It was a mysterious ce.

    Rare treasures that could be seen in every corner further added to the mysteriousness of this ce. The vastness of this ce could bepared to the abyss. This was the Great Dragon Lord''s cave.

    "It seems like another special guest hade to visit." The Great Dragon Lord spoke with his majestic voice.

    Right now, he was apanying another two guests.

    They were two dragons of opposite colours and opposite natures.

    One white with a sleek, streamlined frame.

    One ck with arge, sculpted body.

    Demon Lord Zeddro and Demon Idu.

    "Special?" Idu muttered with intrigue.

    The dragons directed their senses to the entrance as quiet footsteps entered.

    "Three dragons in one ce. How fascinating." Ari''s crisp voice rang out as she appeared before them.

    Her purple, gemlike eyes were as calm as water-facing these mythical creatures considered deities by many. A halo subtly floated above her head to announce her presence. Arge robe covered her fine body, hiding her physical conditions from observers. Only her delicate face could be seen.

    "A hero? No, you are not a hero. How are you an Archmage without a hero''s fate?" Zeddro tilted his head in curiosity. There was not the slightest hint of hostility in his eyes.

    "I''ve seen you before. You were hanging out with the Immortal when their stupid festival was taking ce." Idu followed up.

    "Great Lord. Would you mind taking care of the introductions?"

    "These are my sons. You two, take a good look. This is the Archmage of the Great Continent, Ari. When she was young, she was acknowledged as the most talented of all time by many. Ari, what have youe for?"

    "You must becking in entertainment these days. So- I''vee to invite you to the Royal Pce of the Elves."

    "There must be a special event taking ce, is there not?"

    "You are right. The special event is the engagement ceremony between my son and the Elven Princess."

    When Ari finished her sentence, Zeddro and Idumunicated with their eyes at light speed. Their intelligence was notcking, and they could rapidly connect the dots.

    Undoubtedly, the Archmage''s son was the Child of Prophecy, who was apanied by Lilith!<sub> </sub>

    "We''ll go!" Zeddro and Idu simultaneously eximed.

    "..."

    "..."

    "You two..." The Great Dragon sighed. "Does it sound like you are being invited?"

    "Humph. We are dragons. The elves love us."

    "The elves hate you." The father dragon retorted before returning his attention to Ari. "I will go under some conditions."

    "Please state them."

    "I''ll be taking these two with me."

    "They are weed to tag along."

    "Excellent. Inform me of the dates when it''s time."

    "Very well."

    The meeting was short and straight to the point. After achieving her goals, Ari left.

    The engagement between Earl and Alea was bound to create a political storm. For one, this would be the first time that the royal family was marrying an outsider. Ancient noble families that are usually first in line as candidates for the royal family''s inw would be the first to speak up. For example, Abelis was able to be the Prince Consort candidate precisely because he was a member of one of the ancient noble families. Another issue was the elves'' belief in tainting of the royal bloodline. The offspring of Alea would be a half-elf, half-human. Looking far ahead, it would bring doubts as to who the sessor to the throne would be after Alea. It was the perfect excuse for a coup by the ancient noble families.

    These were just the most apparent surface issues.

    Ari respected the wishes of Earl and Alea. As the former''s guardian and thetter''s master, she wished for the best for them. To do this, she must consolidate her position and Earl''s among the elven nobles.

    Rather than disying Alea''s choice as a thoughtless decision that was doomed to taint the royal bloodline, Ari''s goal was to portray this as a hugely beneficial political marriage. Her first move was to move the dragons over to her side for the engagement ceremony. This small action alone would be enough to quell the nobles'' dissatisfaction for the time being.

    With those lingering thoughts, Ari vanished into the snow.

    This week was bound to be a busy week.

    The reason?

    The following week was Earl''s official engagement ceremony with Alea.

 Chapter 213 Prelude To The Ceremony

    "Master, hurry up! The tailor is here."

    "Yes, yes. I''m hurrying."

    At Ari''s Magic Castle, Earl yawned as he finished dressing in the mirror.

    As his engagement ceremony was soon approaching next week, final preparations had to be made for the grand event. This tailor was one of those preparations.

    Naturally, it was not ast-minute effort to call over this particr artisan. Rather, it had been several weeks since this tailor had taken the task of crafting Earl''s engagement attire.

    There was the simple option of using size-adjustment runes, but it seemed more suitable for a big event like this one to have an entirely custom, bespoke garment.

    The tailor who had the great honour of tending to Earl was a renowned dwarven craftsman.

    He stood stiffly as the dwarf skillfully used pins and tape around his body with nimble hands.

    Dwarves were challenging toe by when living in a nation of elves. It was a refreshing sight to see one, and more importantly...

    ''Fufu, his limbs are so stubby.''

    Earl found great amusement in seeing how dwarves move. Their torsos were generallyrge and bulky, while their arms and feet were short and stubby.

    "This is it for today''s adjustments, young sir."

    "Mhmm. It was rather quick today."

    "This is the 5th adjustment, after all. I just had to make some minor adjustments. As expected, you look very dashing, young sir."

    "I do, indeed?" Earl admired his looks in the mirror.

    His ck hair was well maintained. His purple eyes looked clear and warm, while his face was unblemished. A gentle smile was donned on his face.

    The attire which the dwarf had just adjusted draped excellently across his body. It was a garment thatbined the formal vibes of the elves and the style of humans.

    At the base of this outfit was a in white dress shirt with a winged cor. A beautiful ck bowtie was seated at his neck, and his jacket resembled that of an overcoat- its length extending to his knee. It was crafted from a rare, dark green velvet in honour of the royal family''s colours. To finish, specially constructed magic crystals were used as buttons for defence and style purposes.

    The trousers were more straightforward. The wool was sheered from the incredibly rare golden fleece, then dyed with a multi-step process to turn into a shimmering grey colour. It featured a single crease for subtle detail and contoured perfectly to Earl''s long legs.

    "Well then, I shall be taking my leave."

    "Hold on for a second."

    "Yes?"

    Earl pulled a bag out of a corner that he had prepared previously. A crisp, crinkling sound could be heard as the bag shifted from the weight.

    "Just a small tip."

    "Hoho. I will dly ept it, young sir."

    "Keep up the good work. I shall call for your services again in the future."

    "You are weed to call me anytime."

    The tailor left with a satisfied smile on his aged face. As for how Earl was able to afford to tip?

    Now that he was working for Saryll, he was paid handsomely for his services. His sry was so high that it exceeded any random business ns that he had in his head.

    In a way, the Elven Queen could be considered his sugar mommy.

    Earl could now return to his old spending habits from his previous life and act like a proper rich person. Before this, Ari gave him a small allowance, but any extra would need to be requested from her. There were no fundamental problems with this as Ari loved to spoil her son, but the Earl would often find the matter too embarrassing.

    But now, there was hope.<sub> </sub>

    Earl would hug onto Saryll''s thighs for eternity.

    "Ahem."

    Earl brought his thoughts back to reality.

    It was not just her thighs that he would hug, but most importantly, her ass as well.

    ---

    "Have you prepared it?" Alea stopped in front of her room and asked her maids.

    "Yes, Princess." The closest maid nodded and subtly received a well-decorated box from the other maids before handing it over to the Elven Princess.

    Alea received the box with grace and opened a small crack to confirm the goods. "Excellent. This will be a wonderful gift."

    The maids did not dare make any remarks at the Princess''s strange tastes and hobbies.

    "What about the other things I''ve asked for?"

    "The dress and jewellery will be ready for you to try on this evening, Princess."

    "That''s great. You all may leave."

    The maids silently left, and Alea entered her room.

    Whoosh!

    Alea jumped into her bed and rolled around without a second thought the moment she entered.

    "Just a couple of days away..!"

    She hugged onto a pillow and pinned it to the bed.

    "Earl...~"

    Her hands gently caressed the pillow as if it was her lover.

    "My heart feels so full. What do I do?" She muttered and returned to hugging the pillow.

    "I can''t wait. There are so many things to look forward to."

    Her eyes drifted to the gift box she had prepared for Earl.

    On the night of their ceremony, she would give her all to Earl.

    ---

    In the Royal Elven Pce meeting room, the Spirit Knights came together for a private meeting.

    It was not out of the ordinary for these upper echelons of the Royal Pce to have a private meeting. After all, they were in charge of many top-secret tasks for the kingdom.

    Eins, the second inmand of Abelis and the figurehead of the Spirit Knights. His figure radiated stoicism and seriousness, honed from years of battle and war. He was looked up to by many elven youths and often used as an example of what a knight should be.

    Zwei. The only female in this distinguished group and her might was certainly not to be underestimated,gging only behind Eins and Abelis. Like Eins, she is seen as a role model for many youths, particrly women. She possessed many traits that many elves find ideal. Her bloodline was pure and ancient. She was strong, both physically and mentally. Her achievements as the Spirit Festival Youth Competition champion in her youth and the ''cleanliness'' of her Spirit Magic checked all the boxes that elves desire.

    Vier, also from an ancient family- the Arianne. One of the most ancient families around with the record of having married into the Royal Family once as a consort. Unfortunately, the pair of that generation bore no children, but nheless, it was enough to cement Arianne''s family deep into the history books. This was a man that many would admit to being rightfully arrogant with the abilities and background to back it up. He was disliked by many but also adored by many despite his brother''s crimes against the royal family.

    Andstly, Funf. On top of his position as the Spirit Knight, he was also the kingdom''s general. His presence in the army guaranteed countless connections for his uses, but it also meant that he could not side with any parties. A calm, steady aura covered him- akin to the mountain. He was the most neutral of the Spirit Knights.

    Today, they were meeting in regards to Alea''s engagement ceremony.

 Chapter 214 Prelude To Ceremony 2

    "I''ve gathered you all here today for a very simple reason." Eins started. "I want to hear your thoughts on the uing event."

    "Didn''t we already go over this when Her Majesty introduced Earl as her assistant? I don''t really care." Zwei leaned back into her seat and answered nonchntly.

    "Quite some time had passed. I figured some of you might have a change of thoughts."

    "Well, why don''t you tell us what you think first?" Vier grumbled.

    "Princess Alea has shown many qualities of an outstanding ruler. I am in full support of her as the next ruler of this nation. However, the interest of this kingdom is a different measure. If her husband cannot prove himself worthy, the interests of this kingdom will be harmed. Thus, I will continue to evaluate him."

    "That''s an awfully long way to say that you''ll kill himter." Vier chuckled as his eyes narrowed.

    "That''s if he is not worthy."

    A brief silence took over the room.

    "Then, who is worthy of being the Princess''s chosen?" Funf finally spoke.

    "The younger generation has yet to develop fully. A qualified man is bound to appear eventually. That''s if the current one is unqualified, of course."

    "I see." Funf stood up. Hisrge body towered over those who remained seated menacingly. "That''s a silly thought you have. When the engagement bes officialized, it is officialized. The thing I hate the most is... internal conflict."

    With his words lingering in the air, Funf left the meeting room. Hisck of presence also signalled the end of the meeting as the knights left one by one.

    ---

    Luka looked out the window of his carriage. The antique, time wrought capital city of the elves stretched far across his vision, protected under the umbre of the Tree of Life. This was Venroris.

    Today was the engagement ceremony of Princess Alea.

    Princess Alea was an extraordinary figure among the youths. Growing up, the princess was always a hotly debated topic the moment her presence became public. But to Luka, she was just another person he had nothing to do with.

    That was until the Spirit Festival.

    He could remember like it was yesterday- the vivid scene of the princess defeating all herpetitors during the Spirit Festival. He was among those that she defeated.

    Hailing from the ancient family of Ailos, he was the predicted winner of the Youth Competition. From the moment he first started training, he was undefeated. Without a doubt, he was the most popr after Alea in his generation. However, prediction and reality were often incongruent.

    In a way, he was proud of his loss. This was the challenge that he had been looking for. This insane gap in ability was getting his blood pumping. Princess Alea''s talent in magic weaving was iparable. In a couple of years, her fame was bound to reach across every corner of the continent. He would have a good story to tell.

    His mind shed back to the day of the Spirit Festival.

    Magic control that was iparably fine and clear. The sheer precision in her magic was close to that of the older generation of elves. But that was not the most astonishing part. The most surprising element was her variety and vocabry of spells that she could seamlessly weave into her Spirit Magic.

    It almost felt like he was facing an army of skilled mages rather than a single person.<sub> </sub>

    Her beauty was like the moon. Cold, untouchable, and unreachable. He found his respect for her growing. How could someone like that be engaged to anyone?

    Luka was beyond curious.

    The carriage finally halted before the Tree of Life, where numerous guards stood to check the invitation letter.

    This was a grand event for the royal family.

    Numerous nobles and vige chiefs were invited to this event.

    Luka nced at his family members. His great grandfather, grandfather, father, and sister had alle.

    Elves had an unbelievably long life span, especially for an ancient family like his own. It was no surprise to see several generational figures in a single-family.

    His eyes lingered on his older sister for a moment. Without a doubt, she was someone he respected the most.

    Previously known as Reina, her name was changed to Zwei when she became a Spirit Knight. There was a hundred-odd years gap between them, but it did not stop her from being the kind, reliable older sister that she was. His current strength was the product of her strict teaching that assisted him in quickly learning the family arts.

    His fame and reputation was the result of her care and support.

    Entering the Royal Pce became simple after the invitation letter was received and confirmed. The guests were guided and teleported directly to the event hall.

    The size of the event hall was enormous, illustrating the beauty of elven architecture. Beautifully sculpted pirs held up the ceiling, which stretched beyond where the eyes could see.

    The event hall had a semi-circr structure. A the end of the semi-circle was the main focal point- the elevated tform where the ceremony would be taking ce.

    Attendants led guests to stand around the tform.

    There, the standing figures of Princess Alea and Earl could be seen. Behind them, Saryll and Abelis sat on their thrones.

    Alea stood with an air of tranquillity. Her beauty far exceeded any rumours and songs of praise. Light blue hair cascaded down her shoulder. Green eyes that glimmered with the spirits of nature and a princess crown that bestowed her divinity and elegance.

    Luka only spent a few seconds observing the princess before turning his attention to Earl. He was much more curious about the man who would soon be engaged to the princess.

    What kind of man could possibly handle the ice princess, who was capable of sending shivers down his spine?

    He soon received his answer.

    Earl Roth- that was his name. At first nce, he was a man of elegance. His eyes were gentle and yet, unfathomably profound. A faint smile hung from his lips, and his stature was ramrod straight. Yet, alongside his air of nobility was aforting aura.

    From then, Luka understood. This was a man with charisma. He was a man capable of garnering respect without the need to lift a finger.

 Chapter 215 Preparations

    In the royal pce, Saryll hummed as she made her way to Alea''s room. Behind her was Abelis, who had a perpetually changing face of anxiety, excitement, and calm. While he was not as close to his daughter as he would''ve liked, there was not a doubt that she was his most prized jewel. It was a life-changing day for his daughter, and his anxiety was going through the roof. There were so many things that could go wrong, and if not for Earl''s identity and close rtionship with his family, there was no chance that he would''ve had a chance with Alea. But that was precisely why Earl was the only candidate he had epted to be Alea''s husband.

    On the other hand, Saryll was perfectly calm on the surface. She and Earl shared a special rtionship, and they were as close as can be. However, deep down, she felt a heavy sense of guilt. This was her daughter''s man she had a secret rtionship with, and everything would crumble down for Alea the moment their secret was exposed. Yet, she knew that Earl was an excellent man at the same time. He had the looks, skills, and manners that she absolutely approved of.

    ''It''s better for Alea that I know Earl this well.''

    ''If it''s some random noble, what would I do if he turned out to be some evil bastard?''

    Saryll unconsciously took a nce at Abelis.

    They arrived before Alea''s bedroom.

    "Stay outside. It''s a private girl to girl talk."

    "Yes, I will guard this door with my life!"

    "Good, Abelis."

    ---

    In the room, Alea was being dressed by several maids. They were doing the finishing touches to her make-up.

    At a nce, Saryll had to praise herself for giving birth to such a beautiful elf.

    Alea''s already wless face was taken to the next level with make-up applied to it. Her icy blue hair was braided with a single twist in the back. A silver princess crown was seated at the top of her head. Various ornaments hung down her long ears. They glittered and sparkled like stars of the night sky. Her face was alluring to the point where it was capable of smiting any man with a single nce. She was breathtakingly attractive.

    Her dress was constructed in a conserved manner, with her skirt reaching down to her ankle. It was primarily white and asionally highlighted with colours of green. The rest of her outfit with decorated with jewellery from head to toe. She was topped with a gem ne, a silver armband, and a silver anklet. This attire radiated an aura of noble and grace.

    "Wow~ What a hottie~!" Saryll praised.

    "What are you doing here so early in the day?"

    "What? I can''t be excited for my daughter''s important day?" The mother elf hugged her daughter from behind.

    In return, Alea touched Saryll''s hand and closed her eyes.

    "I''m really excited too, mom."

    "Heh, why can''t you be this cute all the time?"

    ---

    While the royal family was starting with their day, Earl was in a simr situation with Lily and Aria touching up his appearance.

    "You look very dashing, Master," Ariamented with a slight blush on her face.

    "Right, super handsome!" Lily followed up with her approval by shing a toothy grin.

    "You girls look incredible too."

    He pervertedly groped their asses through their skirt.<sub> </sub>

    "Such a bad liar. We''re dressed like this every day." The dark elf chuckled, lightly punching Earl''s arm.

    "It''s true, though."

    "Whatever." The girls faked a pout.

    "Can I get a kiss?" Earl asked as he adjusted his bowtie in the mirror. While his eyes lingered on his dashing reflection, they suddenly widened as Lily and Aria exchanged eye contacts before simultaneously leaning to kiss Earl on both cheeks.

    "Only on the cheeks. It''s the Princess''s special day, after all, so you should keep your eyes on her, Master." Lily exined.

    "My girls are so considerate. Fine, if you say so."

    Following that, the two maids brought Earl to Ari.

    Ari chose to wear her mage robe to the event, which gave her a more formal vibe. In the eyes of Earl, she was more beautiful in a different way.

    Her alluring face full of mature charm was invincible to the flow of time while her dark hair was tied into a neat bun, revealing the slightest glimpse of her pale neck.

    Her eyes were vibrant and endlessly deep as if spells were embedded into them. Her lips were a rich colour of pink like petals of sakura in full bloom.

    Her voluptuous body was hidden under her robe, but the sheer size of her peaks could not be covered.

    "Mom, you look beautiful today."

    "Thank you, fufu. You look very charming today, Earl." She caressed Earl''s face lovingly as she spoke. "Shall we take a picture?"

    Ari held a magic crystal in her hand.

    As there was magic to record memories in this world, there was naturally magic to capture the current moment.

    The family gathered before one of Ari''s bookshelves and got into position. Earl and Ari stood side by side in the middle, with Lily and Aria next to them.

    The picture appeared as a holographic image above the magic crystal once it was taken.

    "What a lovely picture."

    "Right?"

    "We think it''s wonderful too!"

    Ari smiled and summoned arge picture frame. The picture frame appeared to be a magical device as the magic crystal was automatically sucked in. A few secondster, the picture that was just taken appeared in the picture frame.

    "Lily, can you go hang this outside in the hall?"

    "dly, Madam!"

    "We will leave once Lily returns."

    Now, they were ready to leave for the ceremony.

 Chapter 216 Ceremony 1

    After Earl arrived at the pce, he was sent to the waiting hall while his mother and maids left to the main hall. The waiting room was extravagant while maintaining a rxing atmosphere. The smell of nature was constant in the room, and there was a rich abundance of spirits. In the corner of the room, a pot of tea was boiling. The servants at the pce tended to him enthusiastically as he got the chance to know them through his job as Saryll''s assistant. As he waited, he thought of the procedures for the engagement ceremony.

    He closed his eyes to calm his mind and regain his focus. It was a big day for him today. What man would not dream of having a princess for himself? On top of that, Alea was an excellent partner that suited his tastes very much. His mind wandered, and he thought about his life. Bit by bit, the puzzles to his life was being filled. He had aplished most of his goals for the Elven Kingdom.

    When he reopened his eyes, he had regained his rity.

    "Lord Earl. It''s time."

    A servant came to retrieve Earl when it was time for the ceremony.

    "Let us go then."

    Earl did not wait for the servant and took the lead towards where the ceremony would ur.

    His steps were steady as he walked through the hall of the pce. At the same time, he suddenly felt the urge to see Saryll. Unfortunately, it was something that had to be held off until the end of the event.

    Dismissing his lingering thoughts, he arrived before the door that led to the event hall. Two guards stood on the two ends of the door. At his arrival, they stepped forward to open the door forth.

    The overwhelming light blinded his vision for a split second. Then, golden leaves fell and scattered all over the room at the arrival of Earl.

    ps and cheers resounded throughout the room, and Earl was greeted by the sight of the guests that were invited on this special day.

    In the middle of this all was Saryll, who was seated on her throne and her Prince Consort, who was in a lower position. The Queen lightly waved to Earl at his arrival.

    Alongside Saryll was Ari, seated on the same level as the majestic Queen of Elves.

    The implication of seating Ari next to Saryll was obvious. Her runic halo hovered majestically above her head, emitting a subtle yet terrifying pressure that all mana users within the room could feel.

    However, all this paledpared to the iparably beautiful figure of Alea, who stood across the room. Her still figure exuded a royal elegance. Without a doubt, she was the main star of the show. Her icy blue hair neatly flowed down her shoulders. Her face was like that of a doll. Iparably perfect and yet captivating. Decorated on this canvas was emerald green eyes that brought a semnce of a lush forest- full of life and filled with endless vigour. Her pink lips finished this art piece.

    Just as Earl was observing her, Alea was also following him. Her earpieces clicked together as she turned her head towards him. Her gaze was cool as she looked at him while her face remained without the slightest of ripples.

    Earl faintly smiled when their gazes met.<sub> </sub>

    "Isn''t this a transactional marriage?"

    "The Royal family sold out to that human Archmage..."

    The adult nobles discussed quietly among themselves while the youths sent death stares to Earl.

    "This was supposed to be our chance!"

    Meanwhile, Earl continued making his way towards Alea. His gaze brieflynded on the crowd for a second. He was sure that the elves were going to oppose this decision by the royal family. The question now was how exactly were they going to oppose it?

    It went without saying that the way this ceremony was disyed showed only benefits to the royal family and shame to the elves. The royal family would gain the support of Archmage Ari and her knowledge. Looking at this objectively, the increased strength of the royal family would trickle down to the general elven poption and nobles as well.

    However, the shame that came with dirtying the royal bloodline with a human''s was unbearable. Traditionally, the royal family would always take a consort from one of the high noble families. This was the case for Saryll, her mother, and even her grandmother.

    If this marriage were to go through, their future generation would have to settle with marrying into the royal family by marrying Alea''s mixed-blood offspring.

    "How vulgar. Uneptable." Eins muttered under his breath at the thought.

    But this was just one party of the nobles. Albeit in smaller numbers, some nobles supported Saryll''s decision. They were the Royal Faction.

    At the same time, they could not tell what Saryll was thinking with this decision.

    Could it be that she was trying to leverage the might of the Archmage to take over the entire continent?

    If that was the case, Alea could have as many human husbands as she wanted!

    The event hall quickly spiralled into a heavy atmosphere. The nobles felt like they were standing on needles as they waited for this stalemate to be broken.

    Earl finally arrived before Alea. Following the procedures, he kneeled before her.

    "Princess, I greet you."

 Chapter 217 Ceremony 2

    Abelis was the speaker for today''s event. As the Prince Consort, his position was neither too high nor too low to be speaking at such a grand event.

    If a servant were to speak, the royal family''s prestige would be tarnished. If Saryll were to talk, she would put herself in a lower position than Ari.

    "Today is a monumental day for the Elven Kingdom," Abelis spoke smilingly. "The engagement ceremony of my daughter, the Crowned Princess, Alea Venroris and my sessor, the next Prince Consort, Earl Roth."

    "I am well aware that my sessor is an unfamiliar figure to many here."

    Abelis paused. His eyes gleamed to emphasize Earl''s position as his sessor.

    "While being my sessor, he is also the sessor to humanity''s Archmage of the generation, Ari Roth. At his young age, he has already reached the Expert level in magic and great proficiency in Spirit Magic. He also holds the position of the Imperial Pce''s youngest Royal Aid, assisting Her Majesty in daily matters."

    "Not only that..."

    The ceremony became long-winded, with Abelis talking about Earl''s achievements and his blossoming rtionship with Alea.

    "Now that I''ve introduced my sessor let''s continue with the ceremony."

    "Crowned Princess of the Elven Kingdom, Alea Venroris. Please step forward."

    "Yes, father." Alea followed Abelis'' instruction and stood before him.

    "Sion of Roth family, Earl Roth. Please step forward."

    "Yes, Your Highness." Earl copied Alea and stood before Abelis.

    The three of them stood magnificently in the middle of the grand stage. The spectators watched with bated breath.

    "Alea Venroris, do you agree to be promised to Earl Roth?"

    "Y-"

    However, just as Alea was about to reply, the scene took a turn.

    Soldiers surrounded the stage in an instant. Each group carried different banners, signifying the group they belonged to.

    "...What... is all this..?" Abelis slowly croaked. A terrifying shadow had cast over his golden eyes. The troops unconsciously took a step back when they met Prince Consort''s gaze.

    They felt like they had fallen into the abyss of hell. Ice cold, suffocation gasped at their throat. At this moment, they all knew. If they took one more step, it would be the end of their life.

    "Your Majesty, Your Highness. Please hear our plea."

    The nobles behind this stepped forward.

    They were all elderly elves with hundreds upon hundreds of years of life experience.

    While Abelis was known as the strongest within the Elven Kingdom, all these elderly gentlemen were of the same calibre.

    They were the former heads of the ancient families, the pirs of the kingdom.

    An immense pressure descended upon this ceremony hall. Everyone invited to this event was of high ranking, but they found themselves unable to withstand the pressure.

    A red cloak of killing intent wrapped around Abelis. This was the man who had earned his title as the strongest. His killing intent was so strong it had manifested into the physical realm.

    "Men, bring my sword."

    This was a man who was ready to kill.

    On the other hand, Saryll was rxed.

    "Hold your hand, Abelis." She then looked to the group of nobles. "You may speak."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty." The designated leader of the group politely bowed. He was the former head of the Arianne family. The family had produced many outstanding Spirit Knights throughout the century.

    "Please rethink your decision! Tainting the royal bloodline by marrying a human is no joking matter. We''ve been your loyal subjects for generations. Our lord is the royal family, holding the purest bloodline. We, the ancient noble families, along with the royal family, supported the Elven Kingdom for centuries. We cannot bear to see the royal family go down like this!"<sub> </sub>

    "Your words ring true, Elder Arianne," Saryll responded calmly.

    A glimmer of hope appeared in the eyes of the nobles, which then quickly came crashing down.

    "However, I''ve made my decision. It is you all''s fault that you have not produced a candidate worthy of my daughter. And it is also your fault that you''ve lost all my trust.

    The incident urred many moons ago. Did you think I''ve forgotten the attempted assassination of Saryll Venroris and Alea Venroris?" The majestic Queen of Elves said smilingly.

    Chills went down the spines of everyone in the room. Those who were in the know gasped at the revtion of this information to the public. Those who were unaware felt they received news they were not supposed to hear.

    As Saryll let the information sink, she made her verdict. Her gaze became cold, and she announced.

    "I... no longer need your support."

    Along with Saryll''s verdict came the crushing pressure of the Archmage. Ari stood from her seat, and the troops surrounding the stage came crashing down on their knees.

    "Saryll. These guests of yours are quite rude." Ari spoke in a rxed tone.

    "My apologies, Ari, but these are not my guests. They appear to be the private troops of these high nobles."

    "Very well then. I shall remove them to make room for my guests." Ari then lingered her gaze on the group of elderly elves.

    They hade from the shadows to make a mess of her son''s engagement ceremony, so they were not going to get off lightly.

    "Kneel."

    "Archmage. You may be strong, but there is not such arge gap in our power." The elders spoke chillingly.

    "Kneel."

    Spirits surrounded the elders to protect them from the crushing pressure from Ari.

    However...

    Pshhhh!!

    There was bound to be a crack in this great barrier.

    Blood sprayed out of Elder Arianne''s mouth. Regardless, he still stood tall.

    "This level of magic is not enough to make me kneel... Archmage..!"

    The crushing pressure intensified, and the ground began to crack. Ari emotionlessly stared at them without a word, increasing her mana output bit by bit.

    One by one, blood sprayed out from the mouth of each elder of the ancient noble family.

    "If you''d like them to kneel, I can make them kneel for you."

    Suddenly, a great voice rang.

    A gigantic magic circle opened up at the hall''s ceiling, and three dragons descended.

    "D-dragons!?"

    The Great Dragon Lord, Demon Lord Zeddro, Demon Lord Idu.

    "We''re quitete to the party, so we will remove these pests for you. Kukuku." The ck dragon announced.

    "Kneel."

    Like puppets with their strings cut, the elven elders fell to the ground with a single word from the Great Dragon Lord.

 Chapter 218 Ceremony 3

    With the appearance of the dragons, the ceremony hall fell into chaos. Dragons were legendary, sentient manabeasts that stood at the top of the food chain. It would be a fortune in one''s lifetime to witness one dragon, but in this event, three had shown up!

    Luka trembled at the presence of these mythical creatures. He had already received enough shock when his great grandfather was among the elders participating in the sabotage ceremony.

    Now, he had to deal with the overwhelming auras of the dragons on top of the deadly atmosphere from the Prince Consort and the Archmage.

    His mouth went dry, and his knees buckled. It was the most primal level of fear. At this moment, he couldn''t help but look around for his peers.

    Somehow, he was d to find out he wasn''t the only one shaking.

    It meant that he wasn''t weak.

    Then, his eyes flickered toward the main stars of the show.

    The princess and her destined partner.

    At this moment, Luka realized why that man was capable of standing next to the princess.

    Amid all this chaos, he was calm. That man, Earl Roth... had a faint smile on his face.

    He could see that man quietly whisper something into the princess''s ear. It was as if the pair was in a world of their own. Quietly whispering into each other''s ears andughing together.

    What could they be whispering about at this moment, when the elders were on their knees, the Archmage was on her feet, and the dragons had arrived?

    He would never know.

    At this moment, the Archmage spoke.

    "These are my guests. Please pardon their intrusion."

    Guests?

    Luka bitterlyughed. So these were the Royal Family''s new allies. As a direct descendent of the ancient noble family, he felt shame from the bottom of his heart.

    The attempted assassination of Her Majesty and Her Highness was well known in their circle. However, he felt rage boiling towards the Arianne family, who had orchestrated this entire farce.

    Her Majesty was right. They had broken her trust, and he could not imagine the consequences.

    Would it be the slow decline of the ancient families, which had acted as pirs for the Elven Kingdom for centuries?

    Or perhaps nothing at all except for the meteoric rise of the Royal Family now that they have gained new support.

    "We''ve been expecting your arrival, Mighty Dragons." Her Majesty, the Queen, spoke.

    "We appreciate the wee. You even prepared a little show for us, kekeke." The ck dragon replied.

    "We apologize for the shameful sight you had to see." The Queen replied with a smirk.

    "We havee to expect this behaviour from mortals. It is nothing at all. So now, we will just be background actors." This time, the most giant dragon of them all spoke.

    The dragonsnded at a particr ce prepared for them in the hall. Befitting of their words, they grew quiet. They will only be observers from now.

    ...<sub> </sub>

    Peace in the ceremony hall was soon restored.

    "Take them away," Saryllmanded her troops to remove the elders and their private troops.

    Abelis resumed his position, and so did Alea and Earl.

    "Alea Venroris, do you agree to be promised to Earl Roth?"

    "Yes." A smile broke out on the princess''s usually cold face. "dly."

    Earl found his heart skipping a beat. Her smile is so beautiful. He thought to himself.

    "Earl Roth, do you agree to be promised to Alea Venroris?"

    "Yes. It is my honour."

    The pair''s eyes met, and Alea found herself with a deep blush on her face.

    "Alea Venroris, do you agree to promise Earl Roth the position of Prince Consort and vow to protect his dignity?"

    "Yes."

    "Earl Roth, do you agree to take on the role as Alea Venroris'' sword, shield, and holder of her dignity?"

    "Yes."

    "The ceremony is hereby dered as finished. From today, the two will be promised to each other until the day Crowned Princess Alea Venroris takes the throne. May the spirits watch over them, and may their love flourish eternally like our nation we proudly stand on."

    Cheers echoed through the hall, and the post-ceremony banquet began.

    Servants served food, and the hall came to life. It was as if the sabotage that happened earlier never happened.

    Most of the nobles took their time to introduce themselves to Ari, the Great Archmage. They then designated the role of talking to Earl to their children to foster a connection in this generation.

    "Mighty dragons, your magnificence knows no bounds, your beauty, elegance, and grace. It''s otherworldly! Dare I be given the privilege of admiring Your Mighty''s silhouette and sink it into the very depths of my soul?"

    Of course, with the appearance of dragons, there were bound to be some weirdos in the group of nobles.

    Demon Lord Zeddro, even with his talkative nature, found his insides bubbling. He eyed his brother, and theymunicated at the speed of light.

    "These elves are weird!"

    "They are perverts, yes."

    "Kukuku! My scales are tingling. Is this fear? I haven''t felt like this since the Hero''s party!"

    "No, you are just grossed out."

    "I am getting so much of the tingles that I almost forgot what we came here for. Where is Lilith?"

    "She should be appearing soon. She is the Child of Destiny''s servant, so she was not around during the ceremony."

 Chapter 219 Post Ceremony 1

    Chapter 219

    In Alea''s room, Earl''s teasing voice whispered forth.

    "My princess. How naughty of you to sneak out like this."

    "I can''t help it. I''m just so happy." Alea had her face buried in Earl''s embrace. Her voice was sweet and delicate as if it was slicked with honey.

    "But I can''t me you. I also feel the same."

    "Earl..."

    The two quietly sneaked out of the post-ceremony banquet when no one was paying attention.

    The reason behind this was apparent.

    Shlup. Shlup. Shlup.

    The lewd sound of their kissing filled the air. Their tongues tangled together, dancing to their wish andmands.

    While they were doing so, Alea trailed her hands down to take Earl''s snake out of his pants fluently.

    "It''s so cute. Already thisrge from me?" The princess whispered with her honeyed voice. Her hands wrapped around her lover''s member and slowly stroked.

    Earl leaned back against the wall to fully indulge in the pleasure that Alea gave.

    "Alea. There is something I must tell you."

    "What is it, Earl?"

    "You look gorgeous today. I was petrified when I saw you."

    A deep blush immediately coated Alea''s beautiful face.

    "This kind of lip service is quite cheap. I shall reciprocate with a lip service of my own."

    "Please."

    "Here I go." The princess went to her knees. Her cherry red lips widened, and a line of saliva dripped to lubricate Earl''s member. Then, she used her hands to coat the precious object before thoroughly swallowing it.

    She looked up with upturned eyes as her head gently rocked back and forth.

    "Mhmm... Shlup..."

    A constant stream of pleasure assaulted Earl. The woman on her knees before him was perfect in every way. Her appearance was impable. Her temperament was unique, and she was someone he could talk to all day. On top of that, she was the daughter of the woman of his dreams, Saryll. Today, she officially became engaged to him.

    Bubbly feelings filled his heart. It was a difficult feeling to describe, but it made the lewd act before him much more pleasurable.

    "Alea, I''ming..!"

    As if his words were a signal, Alea bobbed her head at a much faster pace. Then, in no time, Earl released his load inside the very back of her throat.

    The princess obediently received his whole load. Then, when his penis was done pumping, Alea removed her lips with a loud "pop!"

    She smirked as if satisfied with his work and opened her mouth. Inside, Earl''s pearly white load could be seen. Then, she swished it around her mouth before swallowing it.

    Gulp. Gulp. Gulp.

    "So thick, delicious."<sub> </sub>

    Alea stood up and wiped her saliva off her lips. Then, she moved into Earl''s embrace.

    "Earl. You know you''re mine now, right?"

    "Of course."

    The two stayed in each other''s embrace for a long time.

    "Earl."

    "Yes."

    "Do you remember that night? The night where we stargazed together in Artasia."

    "Of course."

    "We sneaked out of the banquet again today, just like that day." She said quietly with a faint smile.

    "We have a terrible habit, don''t we?"

    "Indeed. I hope we will still be able to sneak out of important events like this together for many years. Just the two of us, you and I, for many, many years toe." The elven beauty giggled with happiness.

    "I don''t say this often. But... Alea. I''m delighted that we''re together."

    Tears welled up in Alea''s eyes. "It''s not often that you''re honest with me. But it''s also not often that I''m honest like this."

    Alea stared deeply into Earl''s eyes. Her green eyes appeared to shine at this moment, despite the only source of light from the rooming from the window.

    "These are tears of happiness, Earl. I can''t help but cry knowing that you''re nowpletely mine... Please don''t forget this, Earl. I am a girl too. Even if my attitude changes in the future, even if I be the Queen, I will always be the girl that can shed tears for you."

    There was a moment of silence.

    This briefest silence was broken when Earl lifted Alea into a princess cradle.

    "Earl..?"

    "Let''s go to your bed, Alea. Let''s make love."

    Alea blushed and tucked her head into Earl''s chest. Then, with the quietest of voice. "...Okay."

    Earl gently ced Alea on the bed. His hands then moved gracefully to remove Alea from her gorgeous ceremony gown.

    One by one, pieces of cloth fell on the floor. They were nowpletely naked.

    "Look at me, Earl. I love it when you look at me with that scorching gaze."

    Before his eyes, the Crowned Princess was lying on her back with her legs open and her arms spread, inviting him in.

    Her facial features were at the absolute top of beauty. With the makeup she had on today, she was enticing beyondpare. Her green eyes looked at him lovingly while her cherry lips parted slightly.

    He took a moment to admire her body. The best part about Alea was that she was still growing. Today, he noticed that her breasts had grown a littlerger. Without a doubt, she would grow to have a bombshell figure simr to her mother''s in the future.

    "You''re perfect." He whispered and entered her loving embrace.

    Immediately, her arms wrapped around his neck, and her legs locked him into ce.

    "Please, Earl... I can''t wait anymore."

 Chapter 220 Post Ceremony 2

    Earl ravaged Alea''s lips like there was no tomorrow. Her saliva was like the sweetest nectar from heaven. With every taste, it drove him deeper into lust.

    He took this moment to fully plunge into her thoroughly soaked honeypot while taking her lips.

    "Mhmm..!"

    She immediately shivered as soon as he entered her. Her legs locked him in tighter, and so did her embrace.

    "Love me, Earl! Make love to me as much as you want. Today... my body ispletely yours...~."

    Earl became uncontroble with that message.

    Pah! Pah! Pah!

    Their hips mmed together, and he pistoned in and out of her without stop. At the same time, he used magic to heighten her pleasure sensors to the max.

    "Harder Earl!~ Harder! Make me into a mess!~~."

    "I''m cumming, Alea!"

    "Yes! Release it inside! I''m cumming too!"

    The room with silent for a moment at the peak of their climax.

    The two lovebirds hugged each other tighter than ever as the first load of the night was released.

    Then, they kissed again as Earl pulled out. The fantastic scene of Alea''s creampied pussy could be witnessed.

    There was no need tomunicate as they changed positions. This time, Alea would be on top.

    But before that, the elven girl did not forget to clean Earl''s member with her tongue thoroughly.

    "It''s so delicious." She smiled happily.

    "Come, Alea."

    "Yes... Earl~"

    With Earl on his back, Alea directly squatted over him and took his cock into her deepest depths in one go.

    "Hiii~~~."

    Her sweet moans leaked as she came.

    "I turn into a cock-loving slut when I''m with you," Alea whispered seductively as she caressed Earl''s face. "I''ll make you feel good...~."

    Her dialogue ended with them kissing and her hips turning into a piston.

    "Hahh... you''re so tight..."

    "You can cum anytime~" Alea licked his face. "We have a long night ahead of us...~."

    Earl felt like exploding and ascending to heaven with Alea''s dirty talk. He tightly clutched onto her ass and assisted with her pistoning.

    "Yes! Yes! Yes! I''m cumming! I''m cumming! I''m cumming!"

    Alea shivered and came nonstop at the sudden increase in pleasure.

    "I''m going to break you!" Earl grinned and flipped her over to hit her from behind.

    He held onto her supple ass and rammed into her without stopping.

    "I''m cumming again~ My mind is turning nk!~"<sub> </sub>

    Alea began to drool like a bitch in heat, and Earl was incredibly content.

    He pumped his seeds into her without stopping until her stomach became bloated. What started as a love-making session ended up spiralling into a mindless pleasure fucking.

    "Huff. Huff. Haah... Hahh..."

    Both of themy side by side, out of breath. Cum steadily trickled out of Alea''s hairless slit as evidence of the animalistic act theymitted earlier.

    "Earl." Alea was the first to recover. Her face and body were dripping with sweat, adding yet anotheryer of sexiness to her. She smiled lovingly and touched Earl''s face. "I love you so much."

    They kissed, and the elven princess mounted herself on top of her lover yet again.

    She effortlessly put Earl inside her with all the remaining cum as lubricant.

    "You want to go again?" Earl smiled.

    "Don''t move at all, Earl. I''m about to pass out... but... I want to go to bed while slowly making love to you like this."

    He felt his heart skip a beat. He had lost count of the times Alea made him feel like this today.

    "Okay, let''s go to bed together."

    Their lips met, and Alea continued to move her hips slowly.

    "Haah... Hahh... Hnng..."

    Small moans asionally leaked out of her lips, apanied by the wet sound of their genitals rubbing together.

    Finally, she grew quiet. She fell asleep with a satisfied smile on her face. Earl quietly and slowly slid out of her and tucked her into bed without waking her up.

    Earl could not sleep, so he watched Alea''s adorable sleeping face for a long time.

    That was until an unexpected guest came to visit.

    The door slowly opened, alerting Earl''s attention, and Saryll entered the room.

    Earl ced a finger over his lips to gesture for her to be quiet, and she replied with an ''OK'' hand sign.

    With light steps, she made her way to the bed and sat next to Earl.

    "You two sneaked out so early; I had to stay until the banquet finished." She whispered.

    "We couldn''t help it, sorry." Earl smiled wryly and whispered back.

    "No, no, it''s no problem at all. More importantly, congrattions. You two are officially promised to each other."

    "I am infinitely indebted to you." He said with gratitude.

    "Come on, don''t be so serious. It will ruin the mood." Saryll winked.

    "The mood?"

    Saryll answered with action, leaning in to kiss Earl.

    "This kind of mood. You can go for more, right?" She then ced her lips by Earl''s ear and whispered. "I know that Alea hasn''t satisfied you~."

    "Can you make sure she stays asleep?"

    "Of course."

    "Then... let''s begin."

 Chapter 221 Oath

    Earl pushed Saryll onto the bed.

    Boink!

    Her voluptuous body, most notably her breasts, shook from the impact.

    "Teacher, you''re so beautiful."

    "Kiss me."

    Their lips met, and their tongues danced together. In Alea''s room, three people shared a bed.

    The room owner was sleeping soundly, naked, and covered in cum. She was utterly ignorant that her man was sleeping with her mother behind her back. The other two continued to engage in their lewd acts, well aware of their debauchery.

    With Earl taking the lead, Saryll was soon rid of her clothes. Her morous, hourss body was fully revealed. Her body was so voluptuous and sexy that it was as if the gods were the ones who had sculpted this masterpiece.

    "Enjoying the view?" The Queen smirked.

    Then, without giving Earl a chance to answer, she forcefully shoved his face into her bare breasts.

    "Don''t say anything." She faintly whispered.

    Their naked bodies clung together, and they shared warmth.

    Earl obliged and enjoyed the sensation of his face sinking into her soft pillows.

    "Earl. Did you know? I feel guilty." She started.

    "..." He stayed quiet, urging her to continue.

    "My daughter is promised to you, and yet here I am, taking you for myself while she lies next to me."

    Her soft hands moved to caress Earl''s hair. "But also. It''s not just a special day for you two, but me as well. Our rtionship is student and teacher; it''s quite special, isn''t it?"

    Saryll then pulled Earl''s face to her face. A mysterious, crazed glint passed through her eyes.

    "When you marry Alea, do you know what we will be? Our bond will be even more special, Earl."

    "We will be... F.A.M.I.L.Y" Saryll slowly pronounced the word, syble by syble.

    Her words made Earl lustful beyondpare. "Teacher..." He whispered hotly as he moved to prate her asshole as usual.

    "Stay still, Earl. Keep your patience; it will pay off." She calmed him with a gentle voice.

    While doing so, she pressed his face closer to hers until their forehead and nose touched. There was nowhere to look but each other''s eyes now.

    He could see that she was burning with as much lust as he was. Yet, at the same time, there was deep love in her eyes.

    "Earl. Isn''t that wonderful? We will be mother and son. I will be your mother-inw, and you will be my son-inw. I can''t wait~" Saryll whispered in the most sugared, perverted voice Earl had ever heard.

    Earl''s breath grew more ragged at Saryll''s temptation. ''Does she not know I have a soft spot for motherly figures? If you keep talking, I will want to put a baby in you too. I''m on the brink of losing

    control..!''

    Of course, Earl''s thoughts were unheard. However, Saryll was sure to reward Earl for his patience.

    Their lips met for a kiss while, at the same time, Saryll softly held onto Earl''s raging erection. Then, she guided it to... her soaking pussy.

    Earl was startled by the familiar yet unfamiliar sensation as he sank into Saryll''s pussy for the first time. He could feel every fold of her lips quivering as she reached an orgasm immediately from pration. The pure excitement caused Earl to ejacte prematurely.

    His mind went nk, and he momentarily went to heaven as he creampied the woman of his dreams for the first time.

    Their lips remained connected, and their tongues continued to dance as if they were mped together.

    "Mhmm!!~"

    The orgasm ended, and their lips finally separated.<sub> </sub>

    "Teacher... are you sure about this?"

    "How does my pussy feel, Earl?"

    "I could die right now."

    "You can''t die, silly. From now, let''s have lots and lots of sex. Whichever hole you want to use, you can use it. Fufu? I just felt your dick twitch~."

    "Teacher! Saryll! You drive me crazy..!" Earl began jackhammering Saryll''s pussy like there was no tomorrow.

    Pushi! Pushi! Pushi!

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    "Mhmm~~ Haaah..~ Your cock feels so good, Earl!~" Saryll moaned sexily as her body writhed in pleasure.

    "You''re so tight, Teacher!"

    "Haah... Hnng... Hahh... J-Just for today..."

    "..?"

    Saryll held Earl''s face and asked with a loving gaze. "Just for today... can you call me mommy?"

    Earl felt his reasoning crack. Before he knew it, he was already shouting. "Mommy! I love you!"

    "Haah...~ That just made me cum a little. Lick me, Earl! Suck on my tits!"

    Earl squeezed her breasts together and sucked on both nipples simultaneously while pistoning without stopping.

    "Yess, Earl..!~ I''m cumming again!~."

    "I''m cumming too, mommy!"

    "Fill mommy''s pussy with your seeds, Earl!"

    "Haah... Hahh... Haah..."

    The two cuddled together after the intense session.

    "I just need you and Alea. We three, we will be a happy family together. I don''t need anyone else." Saryll concluded. After the ordeal today, she had lost the majority of her supporters.

    "What will you do about Abelis?"

    "He''s a little dumb, but he''s a useful man. He makes a good pet." The Queen licked her lips.

    "Is he just that?"

    "Yes. You''ve shown me love, Earl. He could not show me love, and I could not love him back. But, on the other hand, I''m never letting you go. Even if you belong to Alea, you belong to me as well. Are you okay with that?"

    Earl realized the gravity of Saryll''s words. His eyes grew serious, leaving the bed to go on his knee.

    For his sake, she had given him her daughter. For his sake, she dealt with the repercussions for him. For his sake, she took him as family.

    That was why...

    "Your Majesty, I swear on my name. As long as Your Majesty does not betray yours truly, he shall follow you for life. As long as Your Majesty respects this Earl, he shall serve his soul to you on a silver tter. On this night, on this day, with all the spirits and holy beings as witness, I hereby vow: If Your Majesty orders for this Earl to be her sword, he shall be her sword. If Your Majesty orders for this Earl to be her body, he shall be her body. If Your Majesty orders for this Earl to be her soul, he shall be her soul. Your Majesty, I only request that you give this Earl your heart."

    "Earl..." Saryll grew misty-eyed. She, too, left the bed and stood before Earl.

    "Earl, I swear on my name as the Queen of the Elves. I will never betray you. As long as you live, I will give you all my respect. Your soul is safely kept with me. I will cherish it for as long as we live. Your pride, your dignity, your self. I will cherish it all. With all the spirits and holy beings as witnesses, I hereby vow: If Earl wants my heart, I shall give you my heart. If Earl wants my body, I shall give you my body. If Earl wants my prestige, I shall give you my prestige. If our promises were to be broken, may we perish in the mes of hell together."

    On this night, an unbreakable bond was formed between Earl and Saryll. A historical moment that would be remembered for years toe.

 Chapter 222 Child Of Prophecy

    On the same night, a secret meeting was taking ce.

    In a particr garden within the Royal Pce.

    Two dragons stood menacingly. Their slitted eyes were focused on the individual before them.

    The target of their attention was a demon maid with red hair. Her eyes were bicoloured, and she had a gorgeous doll-like face.

    "It''s been many years, Lilith." One of the dragons spoke.

    "Certainly, elders. I did not expect to see you in a ce like this."

    "Report us on your mission."

    "There is nothing to report."

    "What? How could there be nothing to report? You''ve gotten quite close to the Child of Prophecy. You must know something."

    "We''ve smelled Shadow Magic on him, so he''s clearly awakening."

    "Elders, I don''t wish for my Master to awaken. He deserves to enjoy the life he has right now."

    "Lilith... you can''t change the future. The prophecy is set in stone."

    "No. My eyes see differently."

    "Sannon''s eyes. The same eyes that saw the Child of Prophecy. What does it see?"

    "It sees a bright future, elders. A bright future of peace and co-existence. One where I happily smile with Master, and we grow old together."

    "Delusional! She''s delusional!"

    "I believe it. That''s why... you two must leave. Please don''t interrupt this life of ours."

    "You''ve changed Lilith. You''ve gone mad." The dragons turned away. Their wings spread apart, preparing for flight. "Remember my words, Lilith. There will be a day when the Child of Prophecy awakens. Once that happens, you will be back by our side... where you belong."

    Whoosh!

    The two dragons left, leaving Lily alone in the garden.

    From the shadows, the figure of Ari stepped out.

    "Lily." She called out.

    "Madam..?" Lily went pale when she met Ari''s gaze.

    "Tell me everything. Don''t leave a single detail out."

    ---

    After the ceremony, Earl returned home as usual.

    The scent of home, the cheerful smiles of Lily and Aria, and most importantly, the gentle face of Ari.

    "I''m home."

    ""Wee home!""

    After greeting everyone, Earl left for his room.

    "Puah!" A sigh of exhaustion left his lips when he fell onto the bed.

    After he made his oath to Saryll, they fucked like rabbits until morning. Then, immediately after Saryll left, Alea woke up, and they fucked some more.

    "I''m so tired..."

    "If you''re tired, would you like toe on myp?" Ari whispered into his ears. She had entered the room without him knowing.

    "Yes, please." Earl rolled his head onto Ari''sp withoutint. "Mom."

    "Yes?"<sub> </sub>

    "I swore my loyalty to Teacherst night."

    "I know."

    "Were you watching?"

    "Yes, I saw you calling her mommy~" Ari chuckled.

    "How embarrassing..!" Earl began to blush. "It was during the heat of the moment, alright?"

    "Sure~ Sure~."

    "No..! I can really exin!"

    "What do you have to say for yourself? My little Earl~" Ari mimicked the tone Saryll used to call himst night.

    "She resembles you, so I couldn''t help it."

    "Did I just getpared to another woman? You''re walking on thin ice, my little Earl."

    "Anyways! How could you spy on your son having sex?"

    "Humph. It seemed like a crucial period of your life, so I had to see for myself!"

    Earl quickly understood her intentions. "That''s what makes you so cute."

    "I-I''m immune to those words." Ari blushed a little.

    "Were you worried about me? Thank you for always watching over me." He said sincerely.

    Ari felt like a gust of wind swept through her emotions. She was momentarily dazed.

    "I''ll always keep you safe, Earl." By the time Ari answered, Earl was already sound asleep on herp.

    ---

    Alea POV

    Earl had just left, but I could still feel his warmth inside me.

    Yesterday felt like a dream. A very long, pleasant dream.

    Of course, I knew that Earl was going to be mine. I knew it the moment I asked him to marry me.

    But having the matter be official is a whole different matter.

    He''s mine now, for real.

    He''s mine.

    He''s mine.

    He''s mine.

    He''s mine.

    He''s mine.

    "Hehehe~"

    Only mine.

    Mine.

    He''s Alea''s.

    Alea''s Earl. My Earl.

    Mine.

 Chapter 223 Violet

    One yearter.

    Time passed in the blink of an eye. Many things had changed.

    Earl''s rtionship with Alea and Saryll became even stronger than before. He became to be able to trust the twodies with everything.

    However, that was not the most important change.

    The most important change was...

    "Violet!"

    Earl embraced his daughter and rubbed his face against hers without a care in the world.

    "Bad Earl! Bad Earl!" Violet childishly fought back. Her tiny fists felt like nothing but a tickle against Earl''s face.

    "Come on, be more gentle with your sister." Ari took Violet away from Earl''s evil clutches with a pout.

    "Mama!" The infant happily sounded when she returned to her mother''s grasp.

    When seen together, it was obvious that Violet was the splitting image of her mother. Her eyes were bright and big, gleaming with intelligence. They shone like purple jewels, just a shade lighter than Earl and Ari''s. It was a beautiful violet colour.

    "Violet, can Elder Sister hold you too?" Alea kindly smiled.

    In response, Violet tilted her head curiously.

    Ari handed the baby over to Alea. "She wants you to hold her."

    "Violet is so cute. Can you try repeating Elder Sister''s name? Alea. Alea."

    "Aleh. Aleh."

    "No, no, not Aleh. Alea. Alea."

    "Aleh!"

    "It''s still wrong, but she''s so cute, so I''ll take it..!" Alea was overwhelmed with cuteness. Her face rubbed against Violet''s without thinking.

    "Bad Aleh! Mama, help!"

    "There, there. It''s okay now. Are you hungry?"

    Violet was taken to the couch, and her mouth was stuffed with Ari''s nipple. The young girl''s face rxed as she happily suckled on her mother''s breast.

    Kitsu, asleep by the couch, took the chance to snuggle up against Ari. When Violet was born, the little fox proudly proimed, "From now, I am her protector!"

    Of course, it was hard to take the fox seriously but seeing her so determined, Earl allowed it.

    "Should we go to your room?" Alea suddenly whispered, now that everyone was doing their own thing.

    "Are you horny?"

    "Yes, I want to suck your cock." Then, her breath became hot. "Alea wants to suck on Earl''s cock. Would you allow it?"

    Recently, the princess started to refer herself in third person to act cute in front of Earl. Needless to say, it worked very well.

    "Let''s go," Earl whispered back.

    "Don''t be so loud, you two. Violet is just falling asleep." Ari said with a teasing tone.

    Alea giggled and answered lewdly. "I''ll make Earl feel so good he won''t leak out a voice."

    "Have fun, you two."

    "We''ll be back!"

    Many things could change in a year. One of those things was how openly lewd Alea was with Earl''s mother.

    Earl looked up and prayed. "One day, I''ll have these two on the same bed."

    In Earl''s room. Or rather, Earl and Ari''s room. Alea pinned him against the wall and kissed him aggressively.

    "Violet is so adorable; it makes me want to have a baby too." She said with a hot gaze.

    "One day, I''ll put a baby in you." He grinned.<sub> </sub>

    Alea went on her knees and lewdly smiled with an upturned gaze. "Alea would love it if Earl cums inside her and knocks her up."

    "Take it out and suck it."

    "Yes, Earl."

    On another note, Alea had grown more beautiful over the year. Her gorgeous face became more defined and mature, increasing her resemnce to Saryll. In addition, her figure became more developed with an increase in height and breast size.

    Despite her breasts growing, they looked like the perfect size for her frame because of her taller frame. Not too big, not too small. Her body resembled that of a dancer''s.

    Click.

    Earl''s pants came falling. Alea''s face became hotter as she grew more into the mood. Then, opening her mouth wide, she bit the top of Earl''s underwear and lowered her head to take it off.

    "Magnificent. Hello Earl." She greeted it with a kiss on the head.

    Alea''s technique now was near perfect. First, she used one hand to massage Earl''s family jewels and the other to stroke his shaft. Then, she took in the rest with her mouth.

    Her hands moved with speed and force while her lips sucked with great passion.

    It didn''t take long for Earl to cum in her mouth.

    Gulp. Gulp.

    Alea''s throat wobbled up and down as she swallowed her lover''s thick load.

    "Thank you for the treat. Alea appreciates it. Did you like it?"

    "It was amazing. I came in no time at all."

    "It''s my duty to make you satisfied~."

    "Lily and Aria should be almost done with dinner now. Let''s go help them."

    "Sure. It''s a day to celebrate, after all."

    Once dinner was finished, everyone gathered at the table.

    "It''s almost time. Is Saryll here yet?" Ari asked as she entered from the other room. Like before, she was holding Violet in her arms.

    "No, Madam." Aria was the one who answered. Like Alea, she had also grown more beautiful. There was an incredible mature charm to her now.

    "She''s not the type to bete, so she should be here soon. Can you watch over Violet?"

    "dly, Madam." Aria took Violet into her arms. "Hello, Young Miss. You must be tired. Please feel free to sleep in Aria''s arms."

    A few minutester, the final guest arrived.

    "I''m here~" Saryll entered the castle with a smile. "I brought some alcohol!~"

    "You''re here. Have a seat."

    "Okay~ What''s up with this seating, though? I want to be next to Earl too!"

    For reference, Earl was currently sandwiched between Ari and Alea at the table.

    "You''re alreadyte. Just have a seat." Alea said with an annoyed voice.

    "Earl~~ Alea is so mean to me~."

    "Ahem. That''s her charm." Earl answered robotically.

    "Whatt~ Don''t you prefer a busty, sexydy like me?"

    "You''re so embarrassing..!" Alea''s face turned beet red for once from something unrted to sex. It could be said that the only person capable of inducing this level of embarrassment on the princess was the queen herself.

    "Hehe. It''s my life duty to make my cute daughter embarrassed."

    "It''s good that everyone is here." Ari smiled. "Let''s begin, shall we?"

    Saryll stood up. "Right. Let''s celebrate..."

    ""... The opening of the Magic Academy, Ragnarok..!""

 Chapter 224 Aleas Pain(2 In 1)

    The small party came to an end.

    The scent of alcohol filled the air. Everyone had passed out from drinking too much, except for two people.

    "Haah..." Earl lightly yawned. He casually poked his finger at Saryll''s face. "Teacher? Are you dead?"

    "It seems like Alea is knocked out too. Who would''ve thought she had this little self-control?" Ari sighed.

    "I''ll go get them a nket."

    "No, I can do it. Can you bring Lily and Aria to their room instead?"

    "Sure thing." Earl nodded. "Spirits, can you help me out?"

    Whoosh!

    The figures of Lily and Aria levitated into the air with the use of magic.

    "Let''s tuck you two into bed."

    Earl led the two floating girls to their room. As he tucked them into bed, he couldn''t help but smile at the gibberish they were saying in their dreams.

    "Mastaa..~ So warm~~."

    "J-just one more bite...~."

    "I''m not a lightweight!~~."

    "Sweet dreams." He kissed their foreheads.

    After cleaning up the party''s mess, Earl could finally return to his room.

    Violet soundly slept on the bed while Ari lovingly caressed her head. Today, she was wearing a transparent white negligee.

    Earl crawled onto the bed and softly kissed his mother.

    "Be careful not to wake her up." She whispered.

    "I''ll go slow." Earl caressed her body, gently cupping her motherly breasts between his palms.

    Her breath turned hot as she answered. "Okay." She lightly bit his ear. "Come."

    "You''re drenched already." Hemented as he slid the tip of his member up and down against her entrance. Then, he slowly entered her.

    "Mhmm..!~ It''s so hot..!" Ari leaked a moan at the sensation of a foreign object entering her. Wanting to feel more of Earl''s touch, she wrapped her arms around Earl''s neck.

    As they stared into each other''s eyes, Earl whispered. "Does it feel good?"

    "Yess~ Keep going..!"

    "Okay."

    As Earl slowly moved his hips, more moans leaked out of Ari''s lips. "Haah~ Hahh...! Mhmm~."

    "I''ll help myself to these." Earl began to suck on his mother''s breasts. Fresh, delicious milk entered his mouth, making him shake his hips faster.

    "If you take too much... Violet won''t have enough." She protested.

    Earl had no intentions of stopping. In the first ce, they belonged to him anyway. As such, he reasonably exined. "These jugs are massive. They can support both your children."

    "Mhmm..!~ Earl~ I''ming!"

    "Let''s cum together."

    "...Okay." Ari smiled.

    Their lips touched, and orgasm was reached as they exchanged saliva.

    "You get so wet every time we do it next to Violet," Earlmented as they cuddled together, enjoying the afterglow of sex.

    "It''s kind of exhrating." Earl''s words seemed to spur Ari into the mood. She let out an erotic smile as she moved. "I''ll be on top this time."

    "I love it when you''re on top."

    "I''ll make sure you enjoy it a lot then." The mother sat on top of Earl and slowly sheathed herself onto him. The dripping creampie acted as a lubricant, allowing her to move easier.

    "Your face is so sexy right now."

    "Haah... You always tell me that...~."

    "It''s true. Can you bend over a little? I want to suck on your boobs."

    "Mhmm~ Sure, baby~."

    Ari''s boobs hung over Earl''s face like ripe fruits as she bent over. Such a mesmerizing sight made Earl suck on them like no tomorrow.

    "That feels good, Earl~."

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    The sound of their flesh echoed as the pair of mother and son made love. However, another sound soon entered, which made them stop in their tracks.

    "Mama? Earl?" Violet, who had just awakened from her sleep, curiously looked at the sight of Ari and Earl connected.

    "Mom... You''re squeezing so hard..!"

    "Violet, my baby, what''s wrong?"

    "Mama. Hungry~"

    "Okay, ~ Earl, can you take your mouth off? It''s Violet''s turn. You have to share~."

    "Just because it''s Violet..." Earl reluctantly gave up on his most beloved milkers.

    With Earl still inside, Ari lovingly held Violet and breastfed her. "I can''t move my waist while holding Violet like this. You have to do the work now, Earl~."

    "Okay, I''ll start moving."

    "Slowly, alright-..? Mhmm!!~" Ari let out a loud moan from the sudden burst of pleasure.

    "Sorry, mom. This is too erotic; I can''t help it!"

    "Mhmm~~! Earl... such a bad boy..!~"

    "I''m going to cum soon!"

    "Okay~... Cum..! Cum for mama!"

    "Mom!"

    "Hiii~~ I''ming too..!~"

    "Haah... Haah... Hahh..." Earl heavily panted. The orgasm felt so good he cked for a second.

    On the other hand, Ari was entirely concentrated on Violet. "It seems like she went back to sleep."

    "Violet is such a good girl. She doesn''t cry at all." Earl took Violet into his grasp and gentlyid her on the bed.

    "It must be because we''re such good parents." Ari fondly spoke.

    "You''re the best mom anyone can ask for."

    "You only say that because you want to do perverted things with me." She pouted.

    "That''s part of the reason why you''re the best."

    "Come here, let me give you a good night kiss."

    They exchanged a short but sweet kiss.

    "That was wonderful. Good night, mom."

    "Good night."

    "I love you."

    "I love you more."

    ---

    More time passed.

    It was Alea''s birthday. So naturally, there would be a celebration. However, before that, Alea wanted to spend some time alone with Earl.

    "Do you have all the gifts prepared?" Ari checked with Earl before he left the castle.

    "Of course," Earl answered confidently. In his hand was a basket filled with Alea''s favourite items. He had gathered her favourite books, snacks, and magical ornaments. It was sure to please her.

    "That''s good. Enjoy your time with her."

    "I''ll see you at the main event."

    "See you soon." She waved her hand.

    Earl arrived at the meeting spot- the entrance of the Royal Pce.

    "My my, you''re quite early. What do we have here?" Alea greeted smilingly. She was obviously in a great mood. Today, she wore her hair in a ponytail and was dressed in a simple, white sundress. It gave her an energic and youthful vibe, different from her usual cold, regal majesty.<sub> </sub>

    "Your gift. I can''t keep ady waiting, can I?"

    "Didn''t I tell you that there was no need? I appreciate it, though... thank you." Alea thanked Earl as she handed the gift basket to a maid behind her.

    "Shall we get going?"

    They held hands and proceeded with their date.

    "I almost forgot to mention."

    "Hmm?"

    "You look beautiful today."

    "I knew you would like it." She spoke back confidently, despite the apparent blush on her face.

    As a part of their date, they walked around the city together, most of it consisting of window shopping.

    "Do you think this would look good on me?"

    "Maybe a different colour? Your hair is blue after all."

    "Hmm, you might be right about that."

    Earl was able to catch a glimpse of Alea''s rare girly side. He found himself falling deeper in love with her.

    "Earl! I think this would look good on you!"

    "You think so?"

    "I''ll get it then."

    "No, I want to see you try it on~."

    They also stopped by a few game booths. Per Alea''s choice, they chose an archery game.

    "Pfffhahaha. How are you so bad with the bow?"

    Earl was mocked for his poor archery skills.

    "Well, excuse me for not being a genius like you, ma''am."

    "How did you miss that? Puahaha~ This is hrious. I''m crying~" Aleaughed so much that tears started forming.

    "Ten more arrows, owner. Give me ten more arrows." Earl was determined.

    In the end, this determination wasn''t worth a damnpared to Alea''s peerless archery skills.

    "Here, let me show you how it''s done." Alea stepped behind Earl and guided his arms. Her soft breasts squished against his back, making concentrating difficult.

    "Gently pull it back, good. Visualize it, Earl. Lock your eyes on the target, and keep your hand steady. There! It wasn''t so hard, was it?"

    "Phew. That felt pretty good."

    After ying around for some time, they enjoyed lunch together.

    "I''ll feed you, Earl. Open up for Alea~."

    "Ahhh...~"

    "Now, you feed me! Ahh~"

    They had a great time together. Every minute was filled with joy andughter. Today, they spent the day as couples. There was no need to think about work or responsibilities. All that existed was the thought of enjoying each other''spany.

    "It''s almost time for my birthday event. Let''s go to my room." Alea smiled pervertedly.

    "Is the princess inviting thismoner to her room?" Earl teased.

    "Yes, we will sneak into the pce and do lots and lots of dirty things together."

    "But princess, I don''t have much experience with women..." Earl pretended to be bashful.

    "Don''t worry." Alea yed along. "This princess will teach you lots of naughty things, and we can feel good together."

    Once they made it to Alea''s room, Earl felt her soft body tightly hug against him. Her unique floral fragrance drifted into his nose, and he hugged her back.

    While still hugging, they naturally walked and sat on the edge of the bed. Alea slowly released her hug and lifted her chin while closing her eyes. She was asking for a kiss.

    Earl obliged, and they exchanged sweet saliva.

    "Earl, I had a lot of fun today. Thank you."

    "Me too. Thank you for spending time with me."

    Alea looked into Earl''s eyes.

    "Earl, you''re mine, right?"

    "Forever yours, Alea."

    "Earl, it''s my birthday, right?"

    "Yes, princess."

    "That means I can ask for anything, right?"

    "Yes, princess."

    "Then..."

    "I''m listening." Earl gently smiled.

    "Then... can I ask you to be only mine?"

    "..."

    "Can I ask you to stop sleeping with other girls?" Tears started to well up in Alea''s eyes. Right now, she was not the Crowned Princess of the Elven Kingdom. She was just a fragile girl.

    "..."

    "Can I ask you to stop sleeping with Lily and Aria? Am I not enough for you?"

    "..."

    "Why aren''t you answering?" Tears dripped down Alea''s beautiful face. "Do you know how much it hurts me to smell other girls on you? Do you know how much it hurts me to go to your ce and hear their moans as you''re having sex with them?"

    "..."

    "Earl... please... I can do anything for you..." The princess started to sob. "Why am I... not enough for you..? Why aren''t you answering me..?"

    Alea''s tears became uncontroble. All her bottled-up emotions came spilling out, and she could not stop crying.

    "Alea..." Earl croaked as he attempted to hug her. Seeing her like this pained him to no end, but he could not bring himself to lie to her. Even if he stopped sleeping with Lily and Aria, he would still be sleeping with Saryll and Ari. What would Alea think then if she were to find out?

    "Don''t touch me..."

    "I''m sorry..."

    "Get out." Alea''s voice grew quiet.

    Earl felt his heart sink.

    "I said get out!" She screamed. "Why aren''t you leaving!?"

    "...Haven''t you hurt me enough..?"

    "I''m sorry, Alea." Earl quietly muttered as he left the room. The door to Alea''s room closed behind him, and so did the door to Alea''s heart.

    He sank to the floor, emotionless.

    "Waaaaaah..!!!"

    Alea cried behind the door.

    Alea POV

    Why am I crying?

    Why does it hurt so much?

    Why does my heart feel like it''s being squeezed?

    No. I know why. It''s because I love him so much...

    It''s so painful.

    I desperately grit my teeth to push the pain down, but it''s useless.

    So here I am, alone in my room. I let out a loud wail and push my face into the pillow.

    It hurts so much.

    Until the next day, my tears never stopped flowing.

    VOLUME 2 END

 Chapter 225 Prologue

    In the Ofrain Kingdom.

    The home of the Hero King. In the throne room.

    "Your Majesty, report! All the knights we sent to the Holy Continent. They''ve been all been... exterminated!"

    On top of the throne was an elderly man. He was the king of the Ofrain Kingdom. A descendant of the Hero King. His name was Pius Ofrain.

    He closed his eyes to take in the weight of the information. The knights of the Ofrain Kingdom. If they were all dead, it meant that the Kingdom no longer had a military.

    "Summon the mages. We will summon Otherworldly Heroes and take them into our ranks."

    "O-Otherworldly Heroes?"

    King Ofrain no longer spoke.

    Dayster, the higher echelons of the Ofrain Kingdom gathered in a dark hall.

    A dozen Expert Mages formed a circle as they recited a long spell.

    King Ofran and his son, Crowned Prince Mark Ofrain, quietly observed this from afar. Their faces were solemn.

    Hours passed, and the chanting stopped. Then, a sh of light filled the room, and four silhouettes could be seen.

    Hero POV.

    My name is Seno Shin or Shin for short.

    I''m just your average high school student. Living the monotonous lifestyle of spending most of my time at school and arriving home to an empty house.

    My hobbies are reading and ying video games. Sounds pretty average, right?

    Outside the window, the sun was just starting to set. The clouds were dyed a beautiful shade of red and orange.

    It was just her and I in this empty ssroom. Quietly doing our work.

    Perhaps that was the only notable part about me.

    My rtionship with her.

    I slowly bring my face up and look at her from the corner of my eyes.

    She''s a very beautiful girl. The flower of this school. ck hair, ck eyes. Pale skin and an athletic body that has all the curves in the right ces. In short, she is a Yamato Nadeshiko. "The personification of an ideal Japanese woman". Her name is Konno Kayo, my childhood friend.

    Because I looked at her for too long, she started to look my way, and I hurriedly turned my head away. If I meet her eyes, I will begin to blush like a tomato and stutter like an idiot.

    "Seno-kun."

    My heart starts to beat erratically at the sound of her voice. Did I get caught? Is she going to call me out for staring at her for too long?

    "Y-Yes?"

    "It''s gettingte. I''ll be heading out now. See you." Kayo''s voice was like a spring breeze that washed my anxiety away. Yet, at the same time, it suddenly gave me courage.

    "W-wait!"

    Before I knew it, I had already called out to her. Something I''ve only dreamed of doing.

    "What?"<sub> </sub>

    I stood up from my seat and said with all my courage. "I should head out too. Let''s walk together."

    It felt like an eternity as I waited for her answer.

    "Okay."

    It was like a huge boulder was lifted from my body when I heard her answer.

    Not wanting to keep her waiting for long, I hurriedly packed up my stuff, not caring if I left anything behind.

    At the school gate, she stood alone quietly. This picturesque scene only served to take my breath away.

    Like that, we begin to walk home together for the first time in years.

    "I think it was middle school that west walked home together."

    That''s right... we used to be close. We yed at the park,ughed at cartoons, and ate together like a family. We spent our childhood together.

    But things changed as we grew older. We both matured and naturally parted ways. Kayo became the flower of the school, and I became a side character in the back of the ssroom.

    "Y-yeah."

    "You''ve changed a lot."

    "Y-yeah."

    "Seno-kun."

    "Y-"

    Before I could say anything this time, a massive sh of light engulfed us.

    When I came to, we were standing in a vast, dark hall from the middle ages. Something you would see in those western movies.

    Dozens of men in dark robes surrounded us.

    I did a double-take. Next to me was my childhood friend, Konno Kayo. Behind us were two other people. They wore the same uniform as us, so we went to the same school. They look vaguely familiar. I think the boy is Toma Takumi and the girl is Ishihara Iori?

    Before I could think any further, the men in dark robes stepped away and made way for a pair of an older man and a handsome young man.

    Are they celebrities?

    The man looks handsome and dashing. The older man looks like someone very respected. They both wore clothes of medieval royalties.

    "It seems like the hero summoning was a sess, father."

    "Mhmm..." The elderly nodded at his son. "It''s up to you from here."

    "Leave it to me, father!"

    They seem to be speaking a foreignnguage. Is it English? I don''t know, but I seem to be able to understand perfectly.

    It was at this moment that my life changed forever.

    "Wee, heroes!"

 Chapter 226 Encounter

    In the beautiful blue skies of the Great Continent, a magical ind floated in the clouds.

    The magic ind, Ragnarok, home to the greatest Magic Academy of all time and founded by the Archmage of the generation.

    It was the dream of all mages in the world.

    It''s been four years since the academy has opened, and its fame has increased with every passing year.

    Today marked a special day in Ragnarok''s short life span- it was the day of Ragnarok''s entrance exam.

    Admission to Ragnarok was special. Anyone under the age of 25 was qualified to enter as long as they pass the entrance exam. After passing the entrance exam, six years of an exciting academy experience awaited them.

    That was not all to Ragnarok. A Magic Tower existed on Ragnarok, reserved for the most elite and skilled mages. It was a ce that single handedly unified the mages of the Great Continent.

    This Tower was named Eden.

    Unlike the Magic Academy section of Ragnarok, which took up the majority of the ind''s space, Eden was just a single piece of architecture.

    There was no age limit for this ce. If deemed worthy by the Headmistress, one would be able to enter this paradise and wholeheartedly dedicate their life to magic research, aided by many simr minded individuals.

    It would not be an exaggeration to say that the existence of Ragnarok ushered an era of prosperity for magic.

    As such, it was the goal of many students on Ragnarok to be granted the privilege of entering Eden after they graduated.

    The magic ind never stayed in one ce. Today, it stopped above the Ofrain Kingdom.

    It was a lucky day for the citizens of Ofrain. They would have a chance to participate in Ragnarok''s entrance exam. If they pass, their life would be set and their career as a mage would take off. Living as an Adventurer would be a breeze. They could join guilds, work as frencers and have freedom in life. They could even pledge allegience to a local noble and enjoy a life of luxury. If they were talented enough, they might even be able to be a Court Mage and live like nobles!

    This was the lifechanging opportunity that Ragnarok provided. After all, there has never been a situation where the greatest of the generation passed down their knowledge to the mass.

    Shin had just passed the entrance exam of Ragnarok.

    "Huff. Huff."

    He panted heavily as he looked around the huge campus of the academy. Countless youths all over the world walked with happy smiles on their faces, proudly wearing the academy''s uniform. And as for him, he waspletely lost.

    "Where did they go?"

    Somehow, he managed to lose his fellow transmigrated heroes.<sub> </sub>

    "They''ll be fine together. What about me though? This ce is huge!"

    Shin caught his breath and began to look around the majestic academy.

    As a summoned hero, his task was to save the world from the demons. His Majesty Ofrain had promised that he would have the choice of going back to Japan after defeating the Demon Lord with hisrades.

    Ragnarok would serve as a ce for him to understand this world, and also to teach him how to use his abilities.

    "But I''m still lost..."

    "Do you need help?"

    At this moment when Shin was at his rock bottom, a kind voice reached out to him.

    When he turned around, he was met with the gaze of a young man who''s eyes were like amethyst gems.

    The young man had a handsome face befitting of a noble and ck hair resembling the darkest of the nights. His posture was tall and elegant. There was an unquestionable aura of nobility to him.

    "Y-yes, that would be great!"

    "My humble name is Earl, I would be honoured to know yours." Earl smiled gently as he introduced himself. His white gloved hand reached out for a handshake.

    Shin was taken back by this encounter with this strange man. Little would he know, this would change his life forever.

    "Shin! My name is Shin!"

    The two walked throught the academy with ease under the guidance of Earl.

    Shin felt an exceeding sense offort whenever he talked to Earl. There was something about this man that ced him at ease. They could talk for hours. Earl was knowledgable in every topic. On top of that, his words were sophisticated and well thought out. The young hero felt like he could have someone to look up to.

    "But what a crazy coincidence, right? To think we would be in the same dorm!"

    "It must be fate. You are an interesting man, Shin. I look forward to spending the school year with you."

    "Same goes for me!"

    Shin felt like he made his first friend in this world.

 Chapter 227 Reunion

    The dormitory of Ragnarok would be more suited to be called a house rather than a dorm.

    Each dorm housed six upants, and it was located in the residential district of the Magic Ind, Ragnarok.

    The walk to the residential district from the academy district was quite far, but thankfully, there were magic carts that served to make transportation a little easier for the students of the academy.

    "Here we are."

    Earl and Shin stood before their dorm. It was a house constructed in a beautiful rustic style. With the sun''s rays shining through the clouds, they entered what would be their new residence for the next few years.

    The inside of the house was quiet. There was a clean smell lingering in the air.

    "It doesn''t seem like yourpanions are here."

    "I didn''t expect to make it here before them." Shin scratched his cheek.

    During the walk here, Shin told Earl all about hispanions and about how they were all in the same dorm.

    "What''s your room number?"

    "Let me check... Six."

    "I''ll guide you there."

    Earl then led Shin upstairs with great familiarity. They passed by Earl''s room before reaching Shin''s room at the end of the hallway.

    "This is your room. Go on in." He urged warmly.

    Following Earl''s words, Shin opened the door to his room. He was greeted with the sight of a clean, tidy room.

    There was everything one would need in this room. A bed, a study table, a closet, a bathroom.

    "This is... my room?"

    "You sound surprised."

    "Well, it''s quite big for one person. I didn''t expect something like this when I was told toe study here."

    "You are studying at the greatest academy this world has to offer. Of course, you will be treated right."

    "That''s true..."

    "I will leave you on your own now. You know where to find me if you need anything."

    "Umm, Earl..."

    "Yes?"

    "Really. Thank you. You''ve helped me so much since I came here." Shin sincerely thanked Earl.

    "Of course," Earl replied simply while smiling back.

    As Earl walked away, Shin thought to himself.

    ''What a great guy.''

    Meanwhile, Earl opened the window in his room as he took a whiff of fresh air.

    "So that''s the first hero, Seno Shin. Summoned to defeat the Demon Lord, huh? How interesting."

    "But... Unique Magic. I wonder what that looks like."

    Earl recalled on his knowledge of Unique Magic.

    Upon transmigrating to a new world, the summoned''s soul takes on a qualitative change and earn their own Unique Magic as a result.

    There are four summoned heroes in this generation, meaning four users of Unique Magic.

    Unique Magic is said to be outside the realm ofmon sense, being difficult to deal with due to its unpredictability.

    This was the data that was taken from the summoned heroes hundreds of years ago in the Hero King and Demon Lord Era.

    "I need more information."

    He took his gaze away from the outside. There happened to be a ce that provided lots of information while also being one of his favourite ces.<sub> </sub>

    The library.

    Ragnarok''s Library happened to be a ce that also boasted of considerable fame.

    Knowledge was essential to Mages so Ragnarok''s Library was one of the ces with a lot of attention attached to it.

    It wasrge enough to be called a museum and also had the state of the art technology.

    Upon stepping foot into it, one would be dazzled by the sight of hundreds of thousands of books and bookshelves floating in the air.

    A single thought would lead one directly to the book they were looking for.

    It did not take long for Earl to find what he was looking for before he was off to find a quiet corner for himself.

    Meanwhile.

    Sharon was running. She was running because she knew he would be there. The boy who lived in her memories, she would get to see him soon.

    "It''s not goodbye."

    "It''s see youter."

    She remembered what he had told her before he left.

    After that, he never came back.

    She wanted to say many things.

    "Who allowed you to note back!?"

    "Don''t you want to see this princess!?"

    But then it started to simmer down.

    "Do you still remember me?"

    "You have to, after all the sweets and tea parties I invited you to."

    "Did you know? I never had a real friend after you."

    "It feels like I''m being surrounded by snakes all the time, but I still got by."

    "That''s why I want to ask..."

    Sharon opened the door to the library, and she looked around. She was sure he would be here.

    She was certain.

    After all, he loved to read more than anyone else. And she was certain that he wouldn''t have changed.

    Then... as if time had stopped, she saw him.

    Sitting by the window with the setting sun as his background, he sat with a poise nobler than any nobles. There was a faint air of royalty to him.

    It was beautiful to look at him.

    Her steps came to a halt, and she calmed her beating heart.

    "Have you been well?"

    That was the question she had wanted to ask all these years.

    Earl slowly took his gaze away from his book and shifted it to the voice that called out to him.

    The Moon Princess, Sharon Ax. Silver hair that flowed down her shoulders, ocean blue eyes, a pretty face, and a well-shaped figure to top it off.

    She was someone who lived up to every bit of her title.

    "It''s been a while, Princess."

    That was how the pair of childhood friends reunited.

 Chapter 228 Meeting

    "It''s the President!"

    "I''ve never seen her walk with anyone like that!"

    Whispers surrounded Sharon and Earl as they walked through the academy campus.

    "Her smile. Ah... It''s like honey..."

    "Bro?"

    "A host of wildflowers vying for attention; in vain, I search for love..."

    Just from the amount of stares and attention they were receiving, one could infer the poprity of Ax''s First Princess.

    "President, huh?" Earl muttered teasingly.

    "It''s a bit embarrassing when you say it like that..."

    "Who would''ve thought that you would be the Student Council President of Ragnarok Academy?"

    "I really left such a bad impression in your memory?"

    "A selfish little princess."

    "Ugg..." Sharon stumbled as if she was stabbed.

    "Someone who must have everything her way."

    "Uuuhh..."

    "But nheless, you were very adorable."

    "So embarassing~~ Earl! Do you think I will take the disrespect like this!?"

    "Well, you''re a bit of a pushover."

    "Humph! Believe it or not, I''m the Student Council President by vote! I''m part of the reason why students can have such smooth sailing lives here on Ragnarok!"

    "That''s wonderful."

    "Huh?"

    "What, did you think I was going to be disrespectful?"

    "Ahem. N-No, of course not!"

    "This is why you''re a pushover. But... great job. You''ve be a great person."

    They stopped at the edge of the sky ind, looking out at the floating clouds together.

    They werefortable with each other''s silence.

    Sharon turned her head, and her gazended on Earl''s rxed figure. The wind softly blew on his soft hair.

    "I''m happy to see you again." She said.

    Earl looked at her.

    "I''m d you haven''t changed much and that you''refortable talking to me."

    Earl smiled. "Maybe I''ve changed, and you just don''t know yet, President."

    "You''re right. Earl would never call me President."

    At this moment, he softly leaned into her ear. "Would you prefer I call you Princess again?"

    Her ears brightened up like molten up iron, and she jumped away.

    ''She''s so cute to tease.''

    "J-just call me by my name already!"

    Earlughed and began to walk away. "It will kill the vibe if I do that." He continued to walk away. "Let''s talk again soon. I enjoyed seeing you."

    Sharon kept her eyes on Earl until he disappeared. Then, she went back to watching the clouds.

    "I''ve never seen you show that kind of face to anyone before." A voice rang out by Sharon''s side as she joined her in watching the clouds.

    "You saw?" The princess nced at her Vice-President. Lauren LesJour, a third year at Ragnarok and also a high-ranking nobility from Ax as well as also her protector.

    Lauren then curiously asked. "It was hard to ignore once I caught a glimpse. Who is he?"

    "Have you heard of the Demon Child?"<sub> </sub>

    "That''s him? He looks harmless."

    "Right? I guess that''s part of what makes him dangerous." She spoke defenselessly.

    "..."

    Meanwhile, Shin had just reunited with his fellow ssmates.

    "Shin! We were looking for you all day, you bastard!" Iori held Shin by the shoulders and shook him around like a ragdoll.

    "Aha, you didn''t need to do that," Shin replied breathlessly as he felt his soul being shaken out of him.

    At this moment, his childhood friend, Kayo, asked with concern in her voice. "What happened?"

    "I got help from one of our fellow housemates, I guess you could say?" Shin became flustered as he answered.

    Click.

    At this moment, the door to the dorm clicked open.

    Shin''s eyes lit up. "I think that''s him, Earl!"

    However, the figure that stepped through the door was different from what he expected.

    Light blue hair tied in a bun, pointed ears, and a perfect face. She was dressed in a white garment reserved for royalty.

    Ching!

    Her earrings clicked together to create a tantalizing sound as she stepped through the door.

    This was the Crown Princess of the Elven Kingdom, Alea Venroris. And also...

    Thest member to arrive at the dorm.

    Alea furrowed her eyebrows at the strange sight in front of her.

    "You guys are noisy. Keep it down."

    She said one sentence before making her way to her room.

    "U-um excuse me." Kayo suddenly spoke up.

    "Yes?"

    "My name is Kayo. Nice to meet you!"

    "I see." Alea acknowledged. ''So these are the otherworldly heroes. There''s only three here, though.''

    Like Earl, she was ced in this dorm to keep an eye on them.

    "My name is Alea." She decided that they were special enough for her to introduce herself.

    She was the heir to the strongest kingdom on the continent. There was a baseline that must be met to be entered into her eyes.

    "What about you guys?" She set her gaze on the two remaining in the room.

    After Alea got an introduction out of all of them, she finally left for her room.

    The three heroes collectively let out a breath of air as they felt the suffocating aura disappear.

    "Whew! Isn''t she kinda scary?" Iori muttered.

    "She''s definitely scary." Shin nodded in agreement.

    "The person who helped you isn''t scary like that, right?"

    "Nono, not at all! Earl is a great guy!"

    At this moment, the door to the house clicked open again, and the team from Earth collectively turned their head to the door.

    "Did Ie in at the wrong time?" Earl pleasantly spoke as he stepped through the door.

    There was an unquestionable elegance to his gait, simr to Alea''s, who stepped through the door earlier. However, the difference between them was the warm aura that cloaked him.

    "Not at all! Come on in!"

    "Thank you, Shin. Please call me Earl. I hope we all get along."

    That was the heroes'' first meeting with Earl.

 Chapter 229 Warmth

    "Umm, is this really okay?" Iori finally spoke after everyone took a seat.

    Earl sat across from the three heroes. He nodded firmly. "Shin told me that you guys came from a farawaynd. Please don''t think too much of it, the local specialities are worth your time."

    "It''s not really about that..." Shin nervously spoke as he looked around.

    This was obviously a luxurious ce. A very luxurious ce at that! He had never seen a ce this extravagant before. Was the ceiling made out of gold!?

    "This ce looks really expensive."

    A diamond chandelier hung from the ceiling, dimly lit with magic. The waiters were all elegantly dressed and walked in perfect postures.

    "Ah, don''t worry about that. Everything is on me since I was the one who invited you out."

    Now that the three heroes were seated next together, Earl could finally have a good look at them.

    At first nce, they just looked like ordinary high school students.

    Iori gave the vibes of a background character. Her ck hair was tied in pigtails, and she wore thin-rimmed sses. She was above average in looks but paled far inparison to Kayo, who was seated next to her.

    As for Kayo...

    ''She''s beautiful.''

    Straight ck hair, clear eyes, well-defined facial features, and a delicate face.

    ''Like an orchid.''

    She had a peaceful look on her face.

    Lastly, Shin.

    He looked ordinary in every aspect. He was someone who would hardly leave an impression after one encounter.

    Food was served, and just as Earl expected, his guests from another world enjoyed what was presented before them.

    "What is this!? It''s so good!"

    "I-it''s still moving..."

    "It''s so beautiful..!"

    "How could something be so salty and yet so delicious?"

    It was a simple trick to gain a favourable impression from them.

    "Did you guys enjoy the food?"

    "It was so good!"

    "It was really good, but is this really okay?"

    "Hmm. How about you treat me to dinner next time?"

    "That''s a promise! We''ll show our food back from where we came from!"

    "I''m looking forward to it."

    After dinner with the heroes, it was night. Ragnarok continued on its set path, drifting in the clouds.

    "I''ming in," Earl said before entering the Headmistress'' office.

    Inside the office was the Headmistress of the Academy, Ari Roth. A woman of many talents and also the Archmage of the generation. She was seated behind her desk, a piece of parchment paper in her hands.

    "Wee." She smiled dazzlingly.

    Unknown to Earl, there was another guest in the room.

    "Earl! Earl!" A little girl suddenly ran into Earl''s embrace. "I missed you!"

    Earl felt a rush of warmness in his heart. A warm smile was immediately stered to his face as he took his daughter into his arms.

    "I missed you too. Were you a good girl today?"

    "Yeah! I listened to everything mommy said and took my naps on time!"

    "Good girl." Earl rubbed her head.

    "Violet wanted to see you, so I brought her along."<sub> </sub>

    "I wanted to see Violet too."

    "Hehe!"

    "You two are so cute together." Ari swooned. Then, she affectionately hugged Earl from behind. ''His back is so big now.''

    Violet witnessed this and wanted to copy her mother. Unfortunately, she was too short, so she could only settle for hugging Earl''s leg.

    The sight of Violet hugging his leg while pouting at her mother sent Earl chuckling. He picked her up from the ground and held her in his arms.

    After Ari had her share of Earl hugs, she relocated to his arms, hanging onto it like a ko. "Violet, why don''t you tell Earl what you did today?"

    "Okay! But Earl should take a seat first. I know that mommy is heavy!"

    Earl was amused. "Why do you think mommy is heavy, Violet?"

    "I tried to pick her up with my mana, and I couldn''t do it because she''s heavy!"

    ''Mom''s mana is really dense because she''s an Archmage, but it probably feels like a brick to Violet, who is still developing her mana sense.'' Earl thought.

    "Mommy is not heavy, Violet. Earl can easily pick me up."

    "I don''t know. Violet might be right."

    Ari pouted, seeing that Earl sided with Violet.

    "Hehe! See? I''m always right!"

    In the end, they all settled down on the couch in the corner of the room together.

    "Today..."

    Violet began to tell Earl about her day.

    "Aria taught me more nt names. She showed me the sunflower and told me that it faces the sun, but there''s never any sun back home!"

    "Lily and Kitsu were being silly again today. They alwaysugh at everything I say, but they''re good at ying, so I''ll forgive it."

    "I finished reading ''Introduction to Elements'' with mommy today, and I can summon ten fireballs and ten iceballs now! Let me show you!"

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    One by one, a fireball flickered into existence around the room before settling at 10. Then, the same sequence of events appeared for the iceballs.

    Violet was currently controlling 20 individual spells at once.

    Earl was a child genius himself butpared to Violet, he was many times inferior. She had inherited Ari''s genius.

    "Violet is so smart."

    "Hehe, mommy said the same thing." Violet happily smiled, showing off her dimples. Then, with a thought, she extinguished all her spells at once.

    Earl exchanged eye contact with Ari. He could see that they were both immensely proud of their child, and they had endless love to give her.

    They talked for a while more before Violet nodded off from exhaustion.

    The two exchanged nces.

    "Would you like some tea?" Earl asked.

    "Sure."

    After having served the Elven Queen for such a long time, Earl had be an expert in tea brewing.

    He gently ced two cups of tea down. The fragrant aroma of the tea spread throughout the room. It was rxing, calming, and soothing.

    Ari ced her head on Earl''s shoulder.

    ''She must be tired.''

    He pulled her closer, and they enjoyed each other''spany for a long time.

    They didn''t need anything else.

    Just the soft sound of their daughter sleeping in the background and the fragrant aroma of the tea was enough.

 Chapter 230 First Day

    Shin had just finished showering. He decided to step outside to feel the cool night wind on his balcony.

    Coincidentally, Kayo was standing outside on her balcony as well. Her glossy ck hair flew freely with the cold breeze. Their rooms were next to each other, so only a few railings separated them.

    "Are you here to clear your mind as well?" She softly asked once she spotted him.

    "I guess. The cool breeze feels nice. What are you thinking about?"

    It took Kayo a while to reply. "Do you really think we can go home? They said that we have to defeat the Demon Lord."

    "Maybe. But regardless if we know for sure or not, we must persevere. We can''t ever give up. If we give up, we''ll never make it back." Shin said with strong conviction.

    Kayo met his gaze. Then, she suddenly smiled. "You can finally talk to me now."

    Shin scratched his cheek at the remark. "How should I say it? You don''t feel so far away anymore."

    "That''s good."

    "Hey."

    "What is it?"

    "How do you think Takumi is doing?"

    "They''re probably taking care of him well. They said they''ll take responsibility since they didn''t expect him to have no magic abilities."

    "Listen. This is just a hunch, but the prince feels a little shady. I don''t like the way he looks at you."

    "I''ll be careful. But to make you feel better, I''m already used to being stared at. Didn''t you used to do the same to me?"

    "W-well..." Shin blushed profusedly.

    "I forgive it though. We are childhood friends, after all. Even if you turned weird for a little bit." Kayo sweetly smiled.

    "A-anyways! The dinner today was really good, right?"

    "Yeah. Earl acts like a real noble. We never see anyone like that back at home."

    "Maybe I should try to be more like that? Get a pair of white gloves and stand like this, right?" Shin tried to imitate Earl''s perfect posture.

    "Pffthahahah..." Kayoughed uncontrobly at the silly scene.

    "I guess it doesn''t suit me after all." Shin smiled wryly.

    ---

    Days passed, and soon, it was the first day of the academy.

    sses at the academy were organized based on many different factors, including talent, entrance exam results, and even fitness.

    Shin took a deep breath as he stood before his homeroom. A ck sign engraved with gold letters was ced by the door.

    ''1-A Humility''

    There were a total of seven sses for the first years.

    1-A Humility

    1-B Charity

    1-C Chastity

    1-D Gratitude

    1-E Temperance

    1-F Patience

    1-G Diligence

    They were ranked in order of increasing importance, Humility being the most talented.

    Shin slowly exhaled and pushed the rosewood door open.

    Immediately, he was greeted with a huge lecture hall. Seats were ced in a stair-like manner, ascending to the back of the hall.<sub> </sub>

    There were not many people in the room despite the size of it. He could spot Kayo and Iori sitting together in the front seats.

    To the right of the room, Alea was seated by the window by herself. A couple of seats down, Earl was seated with elven youth with white hair and striking red eyes.

    Surprisingly, every member of the dorm was in the same ss.

    He continued to sweep his nce through the room. There were a few intimidating-looking guys in the back. He could also spot a few beauties here and there scattered throughout the hall.

    After making his observation of the room, Shin decided to approach the one who he was most familiar with.

    "Mind if I sit here?"

    "Shin? Be my guest." Earl warmly nodded. At the same time, he took the chance to introduce Shin to the elven youth.

    "Luka, this is my friend, Shin. He says hees from a farawaynd."

    "A farawaynd, huh?" Luka narrowed his red eyes like a serpent. "Earl''s friend is also my friend. Nice to meet you, Shin. I am Luka Ailos from the Elven Kingdom."

    Shin shook Luka''s hand. "Nice to meet you. I am Seno Shin. In my culture, our surnamees before our given name."

    "I see."

    Like that, Shin met his second friend at the academy.

    "Hey bastards!!"

    In the back of the ssroom, a giant stood up from his seat. His face resembled that of a savage, and he had short blue hair and slitted blue eyes. His body was filled with beautiful muscles that could be seen through his uniform.

    He jumped to the very front of the ssroom through sheer athletic ability. In this academy of mages, he was very out of ce.

    "You all look strong!"

    "So...!!!"

    He grinned menacingly.

    "Let''s fight!!"

    "..."

    "..."

    An awkward silence filled the room of 10 people.

    While Shin was shaking in his boots, Luka broke the silence without a care in the world.

    "That''s the Blue Beast, Nn. He''s a Dragonblood from the far north." The red-eyed elf said to Earl.

    "He has a good figure." Earl praised.

    The two''s casual talking drew attention of Nn. He grew excited at the sight of them.

    "You two!! Rank 2 and Rank 4. I know you''re stronger than me. Let''s fight! Hahahaha!"

    Shin widened his eye in shock at the discovery. ''They''re rank 2 and 4!? I''m not even in the ranking!''

    Before Earl and Luka could answer, another figure had already stood up. He had a princely aura, but the moment he opened his mouth...

    "Will you please shut up? I''ll fight you so you can stop barking."

    ...it was anything but something a prince would say.

    "Rank 5 Mark Ofrain. What an honour it is to fight a prince! Come! Hahaha!"

    The figure who stood up was precisely the Prince of the Ofrain Kingdom, Mark Ofrain. He had a handsome and dashing figure with blonde hair and blue eyes. He was also a descendant of the Hero King. As such, a heroic air naturally surrounded him.

    He walked down like a thug to the front of the ssroom and stood before the giant known as Noel.

    Their height difference was staggering, with Mark reaching only up to Noel''s chest.

    However, as their auras reached their peak, the door opened again and halted them in their tracks.

 Chapter 231 First Day 2

    The girl who walked in was like a fairy. A mystical aura seemed to cloak around her body.

    Despite her small size, she carried an overwhelming presence.

    All eyes immediately focused on her.

    She was a foxkin. A beautiful, patterned kimono covered her petite body while her pink hair freely flowed behind her. Her red eyes were piercing, an appropriate look for an expert. Her childlike face seemed to contrast her aggressive eyes, but at the same time, they were also perfectlyplemented.

    ''A kimono?''

    ''She''s so cute!''

    "Huh, who''s this little runt?" As one would expect, Nn was the one who broke the silence.

    Sheryl was immediately met with rude words the moment she stepped into her ss. She was a Grand Adept who wielded one of the forbidden swords of the Beast Kingdom. Her status was immense and in normal circumstances, she would never have to be in charge of the first-year ss like this.

    It was only because this year, there were many unique individuals in the first-year ss.

    "Nn Frostless, 10 demerits for causing unnecessary disturbance."

    "Mark Ofrain, 10 demerits for contributing to the disturbance."

    She casually said as she waved her sleeve. A gust of wind was summoned with her casual wave, pushing the two troublemakers back into their seats. Sheryl had established her authority in the lecture hall in an instant.

    Ragnarok Academy had a merit system on top of a strict performance grading.

    It was to ensure that only the cream of the crop would graduate from this prestigious academy.

    A certain amount of demerits would mean expulsion from the academy.

    "Huh!?!?" Nn eximed in shock as the pink-haired foxgirl less than half his size, hurled him back into his seat with a wave of her hand.

    Mark Ofrain closed his eyes and quietly epted his faith.

    "Hello everyone. Wee to your first day in Ragnarok. I am your proctor for the school year, Sheryl." Sheryl stated calmly as she stood behind her podium. Her gaze lightly met with the unique students of her ss.

    The Elven Princess, Alea Venroris.

    The Demon Child, Earl Roth.

    The Saintess, Eden Saint-Francis.

    The Red-eyed Elf, Luka Ailos.

    Descendant of the Hero King, Mark Ofrain and his aide, Serena Brightwing.

    The Blue Beast, Nn Frostless.

    And finally, the summoned heroes.

    Seno Shin, Kano Kayo, Ishihara Iori.

    They were all individuals with the potential to be the star of the generation. But here they were, all gathered together in the same room.

    "It''s the first ss, so let''s take it easy, alright?"

    "As you already know, your four mandatory sses will take ce in this room. Your mandatory sses are: Mana Flow Theory, Practical Use of Magic, Introduction to Elemental Magic, and Combat Instruction. For your information, I am in charge of your Combat Instruction."

    Sheryl started the ss by briefing them with information.<sub> </sub>

    "After your mandatory sses are your elective sses. You have one week from today to register for your elective sses. Please choose your electives carefully as they are highly specialized and specific."

    "One week from today, Club Recruitment will begin. You will have the opportunity to join a club then. We have a diverse collection of clubs here, and I highly encourage you all to join a club. It''s a great way to pass time on this ind, and you may get something out of it."

    "Does anyone have any questions?"

    Everyone shook their head. What Sheryl said was merely a reminder to what they already knew...

    Unless you were living under a rock like Shin.

    He attentively listened to every word Sheryl said.

    At this moment, the Blue Beast excitedly raised his hand. "Ms Sheryl, are we going to fight you for Combat Instruction?"

    ''This battle junkie.'' Every student internally thought.

    "You have to work your way up to me." Sheryl lightheartedly replied with a small, teasing smile.

    "OHHH YEAHH!!"

    "Please shut up."

    "Understood, Ms Sheryl!"

    "Any other questions?"

    "If there are no further questions, let''s make our way to the training field."

    The ss followed Sheryl and made their way to the training field.

    There were many different training fields on Ragnarok, but the one they were using today was located outdoors.

    ? It was a wide, expansive field of nothingness. Perfect for training.

    The students were excited to learnbat from a Grand Adept. They looked in anticipation for what she had to say.

    "Your first task. Running."

    Huh?

    That was the only thought that popped up in the mind of the physically inept mages.

    "What the fuck. Aren''t those guys too fit to be mages?" Mark Ofrain spat on the ground in between breaths as watched the guys at a lead sprint with ease.

    He could somewhat understand the physical fitness level of the Elven Princess. She was number one in the entire first year, after all.

    The same applied to Earl. That guy was number two so he gets a pass.

    However, the thing that bothered him the most was this bastard next to him!

    "Huahaha! Young prince of Ofrain, you''re telling me you tried to challenge me with this puny level of stamina?" The mocking voice of Nn sounded next to him as he waspped for the 2nd time.

    "Ahhh!!!" Mark screamed in frustration as he miserably fell head first into the ground. He wanted to teach that blue bastard a lesson, but he couldn''t go on anymore!

    "Don''t tell me you''re a quick shot in bed too? Well, of course you are, with this level of stamina, huahaha!"

    Mark felt the urge to spit out blood.

 Chapter 232 Dinner With Sharon

    The rest of the sses were not as intense as Sheryl''s Combat Instruction ss.

    There were only 2 mandatory sses each day and since no one signed up for an elective ss yet, the day came to an uneventful end.

    That was only for some individuals, of course.

    Earl used his free time to go to the library to study up on more material.

    Ragnarok''s Library was constantly being filled up with new material. As such, it was the perfect ce for Earl with his unquenchable thirst for knowledge.

    He carefully picked a book from the shelves after long consideration then he found a quiet corner for himself.

    Time passed by like a breeze when he was immersed in his books. When he looked back up, hours had already passed and a familiar face sat across from him.

    "Hello!" The Moon Princess- or rather, the Student Council President greeted.

    Earl studied her face for a good few seconds before asking. "Do I owe you money?"

    "No, but I always take tips."

    "That''s bribery."

    Sharon smiled and ced an index finger on her lips as she gestured. "Shhh."

    "Have you had dinner?" Earl suddenly came up with an idea.

    The princess made a thoughtful expression before answering. "Not yet."

    "Shall we go?"

    "How bold! Do you talk to every girl like this?"

    "Fortune favors the bold, President."

    "Mhmm, wise words indeed."

    Earl took Sharon to a quiet restaurant he found the other day. Every restaurant on Ragnarok had to have a certain level of fame to be qualified to open a branch on Ragnarok. As such, every ce on the ind was good.

    The ambiance of the restaurant was dim. The white table cloth seemed to glow under the flickering candle atop their table.

    Soon, food was served. Both parties were high status people so the luxurious ingredients before them did not make them bat an eye.

    "Shall we toast?" Earl held up his ss of wine.

    "Toast to our reunion." Sharon smiled. She looked especially dazzling under the dim lighting casted by the candle.

    Their sses clicked.

    The two childhood friends enjoyed the meal together while throwing out light hearted jokes here and there.

    "Your table etiquettes has changed." The Moon Princess suddenly made an observation at the end of their meal.

    "Has it?"

    "The way you hold your ss. Your fork and knife, it''s very Elven."

    "Ah. I suppose it''s be that way. The Elven Kingdom is my home now."

    A light blush was painted on Sharon''s face from the alcohol. Earl''s words irritated her and somehow, she found the courage to ask.

    "I heard you were engaged to the Elven Princess."

    "Yes, I am engaged to Alea." Earl casually answered.

    "She doesn''t seem like she''ll make a good wife. A cold and indifferentdy like her."

    "I don''t think so. Alea is a good girl."

    "Is that so?" Sharon stood up. "I''ll make you change your mind." She whispered a line she would never have the courage to say without the influence of alcohol. "I enjoyed our meal today. Good night, Earl. I''ll take my leave now."<sub> </sub>

    Earl slightly smiled at Sharon''s aggressive departure. "Sharon."

    He finally called her out by her name.

    "What is it?"

    "It will be hard."

    Sharon mmed the door to her room shut. Then, she jumped into her bed and curled herself into a ball.

    "Sharon! You idiot! How could you say something like that straight to his face!?"

    She rolled around in embarassment.

    "Is he going to think I''m easy? No! More importantly! Who takes a girl to dinner like that without any motives!?"

    "It''s all his fault! It''s all your fault... Earl..." Her words softened as she hugged her pillow.

    The princess thought about her day today and she felt a faint flutter in her stomach.

    "I must be crazy."

    "He''s already taken, you idiot."

    "But... people want what they can''t have, right?"

    When Earl returned home to his dorm, he could faintly hear the sound of water running. He entered the kitchen and he found Alea casually doing the dishes.

    Alea was a great cook so it was no surprise that she cooked her own dinner.

    "I heard you had dinner with the Ax Princess." She started a conversation, something rare of her to do these days.

    "Are you jealous?" Earl teased as he hugged her from behind. Seeing her jealous made him happy. "Don''t worry, it''s just a dinner between friends."

    He continued to enjoy her soft body as she washed the dishes without saying a word to him.

    Their rtionship had be strained but it was still an irrefutable fact that they were an item.

    "Dinner over a ss of wine doesn''t seem like something friends do." Alea faintly caught the smell of wine from Earl''s breath.

    "We are good friends. We were ymates when we were children."

    "I see."

    Earl internally let out a sigh of relief seeing that Alea was satisfied with his answers.

    Sharon may look nice right now, but it was the wiser choice to keep his wife happy!

    If he wanted a taste of Sharon, he had to remain rtively passive throughout the whole situation so he could throw all the me on her.

    This way, he could maintain a friendly rtionship with both parties. It was fool proof!

    "How about you apany me to bed tonight?" Earl tossed out an invitation to the cold princess.

    "Huh?" Unfortunately, he was interrupted at the most crucial moment.

    He found Iori standing in shock by the kitchen entrance.

    "I didn''t see anything, please continue what you were doing!"

    "..." He speechlessly watched her bolt off.

    "I''m going back to my room." Alea stated as she turned the sink water off.

    "..." Earl was left standing alone in the kitchen to contemte the meaning of life.

 Chapter 233 Fake Relationship

    The next day, Earl entered his ss to a strange scene.

    The Prince of Ofrain, Mark- the man with a princely exterior but a dog''s mouth was engaging with the heroes. More specifically, Kayo in particr.

    Taking a second look at her, the Japanese girl was truly a looker. She had perfect skin, clear eyes, and an elegant aura.

    The strange part was not of them engaging together. The Ofrain Kingdom did summon them over after all. What was strange was the overly flirty behaviour of the prince.

    "Have you thought my offer through?" Mark smirked as he lifted Kayo''s chin with his fingers. "Apany me for lunch today, won''t you?"

    There was an obvious look of difort on the Yamato Nadeshiko''s face, and Iori was helpless to interfere.

    "You are a vile man." Iori insulted with disgust.

    "So what? If anything, that''s what makes me more charming. Wealth, status, looks, charms. It seems like I got everything!"

    "You shouldn''t rough a woman up like that." Earl casually spoke up as he pulled Mark back. Not only did the prince have the mouth of a street dog, he also felt like one. Earl felt the need to change his gloves afterwards.

    "Huh? Do you have any issues with the way I am courting this wonderfuldy over here?"

    "It seems like you are not taught to speak up from the farawaynd you came from." Earl nced at Kayo. "Would you like me to speak up for you?"

    "Tell him, Kayo. It''s none of his business, is it?" Mark joined in a low tone.

    "Sorry, Earl. I really can''t implicate you-"

    "It seems like the answer is yes." Earl cut her off. He internallyughed at the drama he was about to cause. "Mark. Did you know? Kayo has a boyfriend. She''s already taken, you see. I reckon her boyfriend wouldn''t like you harassing her this way."

    "Huh?" "Huh?" "Huh?"

    Kayo, Iori, and Mark collectively let out voices of confusion at Earl''s bold statement.

    "It seems like the boyfriend is here. You better watch out, Mark." Earl looked to the door.

    At Earl''s cue, the door opened, and Shin walked in with his usual clueless face.

    "Come here, Shin."

    "What''s up?"

    "It seems like your girlfriend is being harassed."

    "Huh?"

    "See? Now let''s leave these two lovebirds alone, Mark." Earl casually wrapped his arm around Mark''s shoulder and dragged him out.

    "You cowardly bastard! When did you get your hands on her!?" Mark profusely cussed on his way out, helpless against Earl''s grasp.

    "..."

    "..."

    The heroes speechlessly watched as Mark was taken away.

    "Umm, can someone fill me in?" Shin finally spoke up after breaking out of his confusion.

    "What do you think? Same old. Prince Mark asking for Kayo to be his queen and stuff." Iori answered.

    "Mhmm." Kayo subtly nodded.

    Shin immediately grew hot-headed. Anger filled him, which immediately simmered down. He was helpless. He had no power. The other party was a prince, while he was just some random guy who got transported into another world. "And what happened..?"

    "Earl helped us out; weren''t you paying attention?" Iori let out an aspirated sigh.<sub> </sub>

    "He said we''re a couple," Kayo spoke, not daring to look at Shin. She had implicated so many people because of her inability to speak up. But who could me her? Thrown into this foreign world all by herself, her only backer was the Ofrain Kingdom. What could she possibly do on her own as a woman in this medieval magic world with no supporters? She could only tread lightly despite being ufortable with the prince''s advances.

    "But isn''t this kinda exciting?" Iori suddenly let out a strange smile. "This is straight out of a melodrama. You guys can pretend to date to avoid that creep! Then eventually, you both will fall in love for real and then be conscious of each other! Then the fake rtionship will fall apart, and you will avoid each other! And then! And then! You guys will have a heart-to-heart talk and kiss and be real lovers!" Iori ced her hands on her cheeks as she swooned in her fantasies.

    Shin and Kayo, at this moment, mutually agreed to ignore her without a word. However, they could barely meet each other in the eyes.

    Shin grew red because what Iori said could really be reality!

    Am I really worthy of her..?

    Bam!

    Shin smacked his head back to reality.

    "Shin..?" Kayo called out in a meek voice.

    "Y-yes?"

    "What I was saying earlier, are you okay with that?"

    "What you were saying earlier?"

    Kayo grew beet red at the prospect of having to say it again, but she was determined. She had already implicated enough people, might as well go all the way! "B-boyfriend. Can you p-pretend to be my boyfriend?"

    S-S-She''s so CUTE!!!

    Shin felt like several years of his lifespan were lost from how fast his heart was beating.

    "Y-yes, please take care of me." He instinctively reached out for a handshake.

    Kayo was led by the momentum and shook Shin''s hand without thinking much about it.

    "Pffftahahaha. You guys are so awkward and cute!" Iori teased from the side.

    "S-so what should I do as your boyfriend?" Shin scratched his face. "Sorry, I''ve never done something like this before."

    "So you''re a virgin." Iori quipped. "It''s alright; we knew."

    Iori was promptly ignored once again.

    "For starters, y-you can sit next to me."

    And so, they sat next to each other, subtly feeling each other''s warmth while beingpletely red in the face.

    Earl sat in the back, watching this cute scene with Luka.

    "Why did you help them out?"

    "I thought it would be a shame."

    "A shame?"

    "Unique Magic, you know about it, right?"

    "Yes, it''s something exclusive to them." Luka narrowed his eyes.

    "It probably wouldn''t be developed to its fullest potential if Mark keeps bothering her."

    "I see. You are quite devious."

    "A little kindness goes a long way." Earl chuckled.

 Chapter 234 Chantless Theory

    Today''s mandatory sses were Introduction to Elemental Magic paired with Mana Flow Theory. As such, Sheryl was nowhere to be found. Compared to Sheryl, the instructor for today seemed bleak.

    He was an elderly man in the upper levels of the Expert level.

    Shin and the other heroes listened attentively as their understanding of magic was elementary. Every word they were hearing was gold to them.

    On the other hand, the other students seemed bored at the start of ss. When they remembered the hellish experience they went through yesterday with Sheryl, this was nothing.

    However, not every piece of information was boring. This was Ragnarok after all, the best magic academy of the generation.

    There was an asional sprinkle of gold that they were not able to hear from anywhere else.

    For example.

    "Now, our next point. Chantless Magic is the strongest form of magic."

    The students immediately sat up in response to this information.

    "What?"

    In this age, Chanted Magic was still the norm. Everyone learned magic by memorizing chants. It was very rare to see individuals use Incantationless Magic, let alone Chantless Magic.

    The elderly man named Horalf smiled at the ss''s response.

    "Can anyone exin?"

    "Allow me."

    "Earl. Please go ahead."

    Earl stood up promptly and began to exin.

    "Fundamentally, spells are just the resonance between our mana and the atmospheric mana. This resonance is driven by ''thought'', and chants are the simplest medium to achieve this ''thought''. However, chants take too much time, and the extent of resonance that can be achieved is limited by the words within the chant.

    With Chantless Magic, the limitations of Chanted Magic arepletely removed. Instead of driving resonance through ''thought'', we are now limited by our imagination. Because the upper limit of a spell is increased, Chantless Magic is the strongest form of magic."

    When he returned to his seat, there was a moment of silence as the rest of the ss took the time to absorb the information.

    They were in the highest grade ss for a first-year so many could use Chantless Magic to a certain extent, but they''ve never thought so far about how it worked.

    "A point of merit will be awarded to Earl for the great exnation. Now, I will demonstrate it."

    "Let''s take the Novice-level Magic, Ignite."

    "The Chant for Ignite is ''mes,e to life.''"

    At Instructor Horalf''s words, a minuscule fireball formed in one hand. Next, he lifted his other hand.

    "Now, Chantless."

    Immediately, arger fireball formed in his hand.

    The ss nodded in understanding.<sub> </sub>

    "That will conclude our ss for today. Please make sure to go through your lecture notes and practice what you learned today to prepare for the next ss."

    The first half of the day was concluded.

    It was now lunchtime.

    The ss trickled out as everyone went their own ways.

    Shin and Kayo left together.

    "See? It''s obvious that they''re together. I''m not tricking you." Earl told Mark, who was sitting next to him for some reason.

    "Right. You are just chasing after a mirage. Open your eyes and take a closer look. She''s t as a board! Real men go for thick women with thunder thighs!" A big blue man who was also uninvited inserted his opinion while nodding as if he was agreeing with himself.

    "Am I going crazy? Why do I always hear that bastard''s voice?"

    "Besides, don''t you already have a wonderful woman by your side?" Earl eyed thedy who stood behind Mark with a knight-like posture.

    Serena Brightwing from the Dukedom of Brightwing. Her family background was of knights who helped founded the Ofrain Kingdom. They carried one of the highest statuses in the Kingdom due to their great history and close tie to the Royal family.

    She was a stoic beauty with rich brown hair and bright blue eyes. Coincidentally she happened to be talented enough in magic to apany the prince to Ragnarok. She was one of the elites in the A-1 Humility ss.

    "Her? She''s too udylike. Like a rock. Go away, will you? I''m trying to have a man-to-man talk right now." Mark man a shooing gesture like he was chasing away a dog.

    "If that''s what you wish."

    After being chased away by Mark, Serena left to the back of the ssroom but still kept her eyes on her lord.

    "Hey. You bastards. Why are you guys here anyway? Who invited you over?" Luka sounded out irritatedly.

    "Huh? I thought we were having lunch together?" Nn stated like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

    "You fat pig, maybe abstain from lunch so you can lose weight and perhaps be more pleasing to the eyes."

    "You''re built like a beanpole, so perhaps you might not understand, but these are muscles! With a figure like this, I can get any woman I want, unlike you, huahaha!"

    And so, the four had lunch together.

    As they walked through the busy hallway together, Shin nervously gulped to calm his rapidly beating heart.

    It would be their first time having lunch together in a long time. Thest time they had lunch was almost a decade ago in their childhood. Back when he wasn''t conscious of her and also back when she had yet to bloom.

    Now, she was truly beautiful. The ideal Japanese woman, a Yamato Nadeshiko. That was her reputation back on Earth, the flower of the school.

    Creamy white skin, long ck hair, an angelic face, and a curvy yet athletic figure to top it off.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you walking so slow? Mister Boyfriend~?"

    "I-I''ming!"

 Chapter 235 Night Talk

    Kayo and Shin found a bench under a tree to sit under.

    The academy campus was huge, so there were many locations like this one. The one they found happened to be quiet, adding to the tension between the two of them.

    Kayo was the first to break the silence. "S-since we''ll be doing this regrly, I can start making both of us lunch. Like a bento."

    "O-okay."

    "Since you''re helping me out, it''s the least I can do."

    Silence filled the air around them again. They quietly ate away at the loaf of bread they purchased for lunch with little to no words between them.

    Different thoughts ran through each of their minds.

    ''I-it''s so awkward!'' Shin internally screamed. ''This is my chance, but I don''t know what to say!''

    ''Is she going to think I''m weird?''

    ''But she''s fine with me pretending to be her boyfriend, though, right? She must have some goodwill towards me; I can''t ruin this!''

    ? Meanwhile, Kayo was having another battle in her head.

    ''Does he think I''m weird? Why is he not saying anything?''

    "T-this bread is pretty good, huh?" Shin tried to start a conversation.

    "Do you want to try mine?" Kayo smiled.

    "Sure."

    As one handed bread over to the other, their hands shed in midst of the awkwardness. The bread then lifelessly slipped out of their hands and fell on the ground like a dead fish.

    "..."

    "..."

    Knock. Knock.

    That night, Earl received a visitor at his door.

    He opened the door to find a familiar face. Glistening ck hair and creamy white skin. A faint scent of lotus lingered in the air. It was Kayo.

    "Kayo? How can I help you?"

    "Well," The Japanese beauty shyly looked away. "I just wanted to give you my thanks for today."

    "The matter with Mark? It''s nothing."

    "Why did you help us?"

    Earl took a second to think about his answer. The silence made Kayo writhe in difort.

    "You and Shin are so innocent and pure. It''s honestly quite adorable to look at."

    "A-adorable?"

    "Yes, that''s the word." Earl leaned his face close to Kayo''s until their faces nearly touched. "You like him, do you not? The same could be said about him."

    "I don''t know about that." She gently shook her head.

    "From an outsider''s perspective, it seems to be that way. You seem to enjoy it- pretending to be in a rtionship with Shin."

    "I... don''t dislike it."

    "Isn''t that how all rtionships form? If you don''t dislike it, you must enjoy it, right?"<sub> </sub>

    "It''s not exactly like that. There''s also a middle point."

    "That''s true, but it''s also a matter of perspective. I prefer to be prizing, you see. Either I like something, or not at all. It keeps life easy."

    "You seem to be very experienced."

    "Shall we take it inside? I can''t keep ady standing outside."

    Kayo took Earl''s invitation and stepped into his room. The door gently closed behind her with Earl''s telekinesis.

    Inside, the arrangement of the room was simple. A bed, a desk, a closet. Only the bare necessities.

    However, this arrangement quickly changed before her eyes. The desk, which was situated at the corner of the room, suddenly shifted to the middle of the room. Extra chairs came out of the ground, and the room suddenly became amodating to guests.

    Kayo looked at Earl with wonder.

    "Have a seat."

    She promptly took a seat.

    "I''ll prepare tea for you."

    "You don''t need to do all that-"

    "No worries. It''s the bare minimum I can do as the host."

    As such, Kayo could only sit tight in her seat as Earl prepared tea in the background.

    Her attention shifted to the only object on the desk- a picture frame. She couldn''t hold back her curiosity to take a look at the picture.

    Inside the picture. Earl and Alea sat together happily. Next to them were beautiful people she had never seen before.

    A mature ck-haired beauty. A demon girl with bicoloured eyes. A dark elf with golden eyes. An elven beauty with an eerie resemnce to Alea.

    "It''s my family." The refreshing smell of tea apanied Earl''s voice.

    "I didn''t know you were rted to Alea." In Kayo''s eyes, Alea was a cold, mysterious figure despite them living in the same house. On top of being a goddess-like beauty, she was a princess and ranked 1 in their year!

    "She''s my fiancee." Earl smiled.

    "I didn''t know you had such a special status. Should I call you a prince?" Kayo suddenly feltfortable enough to crack a joke.

    "I am no one special. More importantly, it''s quite rude to let the tea cool after I prepared it for you." Earl teased.

    "What if it tastes funny?" She couldn''t help but retort. After which, she finally took a sip of the fragrant tea. It felt like a refreshing stream of water coursed through her body. Her mind felt rejuvenated.

    "I''m a professional tea brewer, you know."

    "You are?"

    "Who knows?" Earl chuckled.

    They passed time with more needless conversations. An hour quickly passed before Kayo went on her way out.

    "It''s getting quitete. I can''t keep ady in my room for so long." Earl casually stated.

    Kayo felt like she was getting chased out. "No one has ever treated me like this."

    Earl ignored her remark and held the door open smilingly. "I enjoyed the conversation today. You have my best wishes for your luck with Shin."

    Kayo recalled the conversation when she returned to her room. Earl''s soft voice, his warm eyes, and their interaction.

    She has never met anyone like him. A seed was nted in her mind. She was starting to be curious about him.

 Chapter 236 Recruitment

    It was the third day of the week.

    The mandatory sses ended, and Earl was on his search for more sses to sign up for.

    He only had two days left.

    During the first week of school, elective sses were held in orientation format, which meant the actual material would not be taught until the next week.

    He already signed up for Runecrafting ss the other day, so he needed to find one more.

    "Hello!" A familiar face with silver hair suddenly greeted him from behind.

    By coincidence, he found Sharon during his search for more sses.

    "Hello." He returned the greeting.

    "What are you doing around these parts? Could it be that you''re searching for sses?" Sharon asked enthusiastically.

    "Yes." He calmly replied. Seeing her face, he suddenly came to a realization. "Now that I think about it, you''re a 2nd year."

    "Yep. Which means I can help you out!"

    "I would be grateful."

    "Let''s go have a seat first, then, shall we?"

    In reality, the meeting between Sharon and Earl was no coincidence. She had actually been looking for him.

    Why you may ask?

    She hade up with a foolproof n to spend more time with Earl.

    While racking her brain in the middle of the night, she came up with an epiphany.

    ''Right! I''m the Student Council President!''

    As long as Earl hasn''t signed up for his sses yet, she could abuse her authority!

    "How about it, Earl?" Sharon smilingly asked after sheid out her proposal.

    "...The Student Council?"

    "Yep! You could be my secretary!"

    The Student Council was considered a ss, which meant it took up one of the two elective ss slots.

    If Earl took Sharon up on her offer, he would have Runecrafting and Student Council as his elective sses.

    Looking at Sharon''s pretty face, he decided to turn off his brain.

    They shook hands.

    "Deal."

    "Yess!" Sharon celebrated.

    While this conversation was happening, a certain girl stumbled upon them.<sub> </sub>

    Alea had just finished signing up for her sses. When she left the building, the sight of Earl sitting with another girl left her frowning. And so, she approached them and casually sat next to Earl.

    "Who might you be?" Alea asked.

    Sharon was stumbled by Alea''s sudden appearance. "You must be the Elven Princess. My name is Sharon. I''m a second year."

    "I see." The Elven Princess nodded. Her eyes scanned up and down Sharon''s figure as she evaluated her enemy. "Pardon my intrusion. I was overjoyed to see my fiancee. That''s all." She casually wrapped her arms around Earl''s arm as she spoke.

    "Of course, that''s no problem at all." Sharon forced a smile. Her eyes suddenly twitched at the intimate scene in front of her.

    "Then, I will be taking him with me now, if that''s alright?"

    Just like that, Earl was dragged away with zero say in the situation.

    Sharon was left alone at the table. Her face grew cold. "So I just have to beat her? Very well."

    After seeing the Elven Princess for herself, she must admit, that the Elven Princess was very beautiful. However, she was not called the Moon Princess for no reason. She was just as beautiful as the elf. They were on an even ying field. It woulde down to her attitude and what she could offer Earl as a woman.

    "Elven Princess. Don''t you know? Love is war."

    ---

    Earl had no problems with Alea dragging him away. After all, she was the cutest when she was jealous. Her arms tightly braced against his arm as her breasts pressed onto him, generating a soft, cloudy sensation. He wrapped his arm around her waist and enjoyed her lithe body.

    "What''s wrong?" Earl asked her in a soothing tone.

    Alea kept a nonchnt face. "Nothing is wrong."

    "Where might you be taking me then?"

    "Dinner. Is there a problem?"

    Earl was overjoyed. Their rtionship had been rough the past couple of years, and it seemed like it was finally starting to mend with the influence of Sharon. "Are you paying?" He asked mischievously.

    "Yes."

    "Then there is no problem." He nodded smilingly.

    Alea reddened at the sight of Earl''s smiling face. She faced the other way to hide from Earl and whispered. "I''ll always take care of you."

    "What did you say?"

    "Shut up."

    They arrived at Alea''s choice of restaurant. It was a restaurant with outdoor seating by the edge of the ind. Customers would be able to enjoy the wonderful sight of rolling clouds as they enjoyed their meal. It was quite a romantic location.

    Alea fluently ordered food for the two of them. She knew Earl''s food preferences from the top of her head, and their ptes were quite simr.

    Earl internally smiled at this. Even though their rtionship grew strained, he knew they still loved each other. This was why he didn''t see the need to use Shadow Magic to influence her mind. It was a healthy conflict. Their rtionship would eventually go back to normal, and she would be epting of his habits.

    "What are you thinking about?" Alea asked, seeing Earl in deep thought.

    "Just thinking about what a finedy you are."

    "I see." The Elven Princess let out a sweet smile that was capable of melting even the coldest ice caps.

 Chapter 237 Transformation

    After dinner, Earl decided to check out the trainingpound.

    The trainingpound was located behind the academy, so it was quite far. However, thanks to the Magic Carts around the school, getting around the entire sky ind was quite easy.

    The trainingpound was filled with state-of-the-art technology for every type of training style.

    There were sections for elemental magic, summoning magic, and even physical areas where one could practice their specialized weapon art.

    While Ragnarok was a magic academy, not everyone was a pure mage type. There was arge poption who wielded weapons alongside their magic.

    Earl ignored these specialized areas and went to thergest area of thepound- arge open field.

    This was where one could experiment with their magic with no limitations of space or fear of breaking anything.

    Therge field expanded as far as the eye could see. Despite therge size of the training field, there were not many people around. It was understandable. It was just the beginning of the year, and not many wanted to start putting in the work yet.

    However, to Earl''s surprise, he spotted a few of his ssmates practising on the field.

    Shin, Iori, and Kayo were practising what they learned in the field. Their knowledge of magic was elementary, and everything at the academy was new to them. In other words, they wereplete noobs at magic.

    "mes,e to life!" Shin chanted with gusto.

    "He''s like someone with Eight Grade Syndrome." Iori ndlymented to Kayo.

    "Now that you mentioned it, it kind of seems that way?" Kayo nodded.

    Hearing thements on the side, Shin stopped and turned red in the face. "It''s part of the process! I''m learning magic!"

    "He''s learning magic, he says," Iori spoke again with the same nd tone.

    Kayo nodded seriously. "He might really have Eight Grade Syndrome."

    "I want to dig myself a hole," Shin said as he curled into a ball.

    They allughed and returned to their practice.

    "Water, gather in my palms."

    "Earth, manifest through me and emerge!"

    They earnestly went through Novice-level spells.

    "How cute." Earl smiled.

    He decided to let them continue training without bothering them and found himself his own spot to train. At his current level in magic, the small details were starting to matter more. To be more precise, it was mana control that he needed to train.

    At the lower levels, he could get away with inconsistent input of mana into his spells. However, Expert-level Spells required a huge influx of mana. A slight mishandling of it could easily result in miscontrol.<sub> </sub>

    A blue orb of mana hovered with a quiet hum above his palm. It was a difficult exercise that demonstratedplete control of one''s mana. Within the orb contained dense circuits of mana- enough to form an Expert-level Spell. But here it was, in his palm, hovering in silence in a condensed form.

    Soon, the mana orb dispersed into the air. Earl took a small break to catch a breather before resuming his training. This time, he controlled two orbs at once. Then three, four, and five.

    From afar, the three heroes silently admired Earl''s practice. They could understand the sheer difficulty of it from how the flow of mana in the air changed. There was so much mana surrounding Earl that his surroundings have be distorted.

    "He''s this good, and he''s only Rank 2?"

    "We''re in the same ss as this man?"

    They couldn''t help but think.

    Pah!

    Shin suddenly pped himself in the face. "I''m going to train even harder!"

    Iori narrowed her eyes at Shin''s behaviour. She had seen what he was like back on Earth. He was just a nobody. A background character, one could say.

    He was very different now. He was animated, he spoke a lot, and he still had no confidence, but regardless, he was himself.

    She looked to Kayo, who was smiling quietly to herself. Kayo was a flower back on Earth. A flower that could brighten anyone''s day. The flower smiled at everyone, but not everyone smiled back. In other words, she was a person with many friends but no close friends.

    Iori thought Kayo was like her- a person who adapted to their surroundings. She thought Kayo was a flower in a vase.

    However, Kayo was slowly bing influenced by Shin''s energy.

    Then, she felt lonely.

    "They''re totally immersed in their roles." She thought to herself.

    It was the middle of the night outside the trainingpound. Despite that, it was more well-lit than ever. It was very easy to walk at night on the sky ind.

    Iori enjoyed the night air as she walked around the ind by herself. She quietly hummed a tune to herself as she took jolly steps. With every step, a physical trait of her changed.

    Her hair became shorter and took a different hue; her eyes took a different shape, her lips, her nose, her face. Everything changed.

    This was her Unique Magic. Transformation.

    They told her that she was a hero, but she didn''t feel that way. She felt like a background character in this world of monsters.

    Her unique ability, bestowed by God, seemed to prove that; as if to mock her for being a faceless character. What use was there for an ability like this other than to blend in, losing her identity, losing herself?

    Nevertheless, she found joy in it. The ability to interact with anyone while having no identity. She could be anyone.

    Then, she danced under the moonlight as a different person.

 Chapter 238 First Meeting

    It was a fine, sunny day.

    Shin had just returned from his sses. Recently, he had been making a habit of studying in the living room of the dorm.

    The ss material of the academy was difficult and even more so for aplete noob at magic like him.

    At the height of his dilemma, he heard a knock at the door.

    "A visitor?"

    This was the first time the dorm had received a visitor. Shin got up from his seat and went to open the door. As he opened the door, he was met with a pair of calm, blue eyes.

    "Ah!" He yelled in surprise as he took a step back.

    "Hello." The owner of the eyes smilingly greeted. Her tinum blonde hair reflected beautifully under the rays of the sun.

    Shin found the girl''s face familiar. As the moment of realization struck him, he blurted. "You''re the girl who gave the speech during the entrance ceremony!"

    Sharon was unoffended. "That''s me, alright. I''m Sharon. Who might you be?"

    "I''m Shin. Who are you looking for, President?"

    "Nice to meet you! I''m looking for Earl. Is he here?" Sharon stated her intentions. After not finding him in his usual spot at the library, she decided to use her authority to look up his dorm information directly toe to the source.

    "Umm, I really have no idea." Shin scratched his head.

    "Forget it, I''ll just wait inside. You wouldn''t have a problem with that, would you?"

    "A-ah, of course not."

    "Well then, please excuse me." Sharon carefully entered the dorm and curiously looked around. But of course, since it was the beginning of the year, the dorm was sparsely decorated. Then, she found Shin''s book that he was studying earlier. "I remember I had to study thisst year." She said fondly.

    "I-it''s quite challenging," Shin replied back, slightly red in the face from embarrassment.

    "Oh?" Sharon found Shin''s behaviour amusing. "How about I tutor you a little to pass the time?"

    "R-really!?"

    "That was a little enthusiastic, but I would be happy to help."

    Just like that, Sharon somehow became Shin''s tutor during her hunt for Earl.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Earl was on his way to the Headmistress''s Office. All the instructor offices were located in one building. He came across Sheryl, who was just leaving her own office.

    "Ms Sheryl." He greeted in a friendly manner.

    "Ah, Earl!" She greeted back with the same friendly energy, wildly different from the demon she was during training hours. "What are you doing here?"

    Earl smirked as he replied vaguely. "To see someone special."

    "You''re so bad. Someone could get the wrong idea."

    "Haha, is that so? I''ll help walk you out."<sub> </sub>

    "Always the same as usual. How are your sses so far?"

    "Not so bad. I''m slowly getting to learn my targets." He told her. They were tasked with the same assignment of watching the heroes, there was no need to hide anything.

    "You''re really not careful at all with your words." Sherylughed. "They learn quickly, but that''s about it. From my observation."

    "How about you give them a little squeeze?"

    "Squeeze?"

    "Duels."

    After walking Sheryl out, Earl returned to the front of the Headmistress''s Office. He knocked thrice before the door opened.

    "Oh? We have a VIP today." Ari smilingly greeted him as he entered her office.

    "Where is my VIP treatment?" Earl smiled as he took a seat at the side of the room.

    "Like this?" Ari appeared on hisp. Her soft body pressed against him as her arms gently wrapped around his neck.

    "This is good." Their lips met, and their tongues danced together.

    "I missed you." She softly said.

    "Me too." He softly answered back before asking. "Is everything going well?"

    "Everything is always good. Everyone at home misses you."

    Earl fondly recalled the people at home. Saryll, Violet, Lily, Aria. They were all very important people he needed to see. Even though it''s only been a week since hest saw them, he still missed them very much. It was a big difference from being able to see them anytime every day like previously.

    "I''ll go visit during the weekends."

    "Really? That''s great news."

    "Of course. It''s only natural."

    "I thought I should just let you be if you don''t want toe home. It''s your first time being away from home for a long time, after all."

    "I appreciate how considerate you are, but it''s fine to let me know what you want. We usually think the same anyway. I miss Violet a lot."

    "Mhmm, that''s right. Violet is working really hard in her sses. She wants you to be proud of her when you see her."

    Violet was taking a lot of sses as part of her education. Her sses ranged from basic etiquette to magic that far exceeded anyone in her age range.

    "I''ll always be proud of Violet. She''s our treasure." Earl said with a warm smile.

    "I could say the same about you. Both of you are growing so fast..."

    "They say that time passes by fast when you are content."

    "That''s true, I am definitely content," Ari said as she rested her face against Earl''s broad shoulders.

 Chapter 239 A Friendly Conversation

    Shin sweated nervously as he intensely concentrated on his textbook.

    ''How did it get to this?''

    He questioned himself. It was just meant to be a simple tutoring session from his senior, Sharon. He did not expect to be joined by Alea at the table!

    Alea sat at the edge of the table as she calmly stated. "Don''t mind me, I''m just making sure our guest isn''t here to do anything strange."

    Sharon kept her smiling face. It was difficult to break herposure. "Oh? What is that supposed to mean? I have one of the best reputations in the academy, you know?"

    The Elven Princess narrowed her eyes and spoke without restraint. "Good for you. I just want to be certain that there''s not a dog running around the house."

    "Huh?"

    "You see, dogs can have a deceiving appearance. They are cute and adorable. On top of that, they appear to be trustworthy as well."

    It was a difficult task to break Sharon''sposure, but at this moment, she found herself slipping. "Go on."

    "The problem is that they run around so much they don''t know their ce. A good dog is one that is leashed. Don''t you agree?" Alea concluded smilingly.

    Shin felt his sweat trickling between his brows. Even if he was dense as a rock, he could tell there was something wrong!

    "A good dog needs an owner. Sometimes, fate has it that the dog seeks out its own master." Sharon argued back.

    "That''s not wrong. But this dog I''m looking at is crossing some limits."

    "What could these limits be?"

    "Let''s say this dog finds her master. The dog knows that her master would suffer as a result of taking her in, and yet she approaches her master anyway. That is wrong, is it not?"

    "Obviously. There are no dogs that want to harm their owner."

    "Let''s take a closer look at this master, then. The master already has a dog he had lovingly raised. He took care of her family, fed her, groomed her, and took care of her when she was sick. They have an enviable rtionship. The master may be a great man, but unfortunately, he is a wed being. He can only take care of one dog at a time. In this case, this new dog is crossing limits, is it not?"

    "It is if you present the situation as such. The new dog believes she can change her master for the better and allow him to amodate her as well. After all, it is a two-way street. The master may allow the dog to have a better life, but the dog can do the same and nourish her master in unimaginable ways."

    A freezing silence filled the two princesses. Before the conversation could continue, the door opened, and Earl entered the house in a good mood.

    He immediately noticed the three people seated in the living room as he greeted them. "My three favourite people. What are you all doing here?"

    "Earl!" Shin stood up in joy as he found his saving grace out of the situation. "Nothing much. I am just studying!"

    "You have a great attitude about studying. I am envious."

    "Probably because I''m getting tutored by Ms Sharon over here, h-ha ha."

    "Mhmm, d-don''t get the wrong idea. I was just helping him out to pass the time while I was waiting for you here." Sharon said with a slight blush. It was obvious to anyone how much she favoured Earl.

    "Waiting for me? What business do you have with me?" Earl smiled.

    "Since you''re joining the Student Council, I thought I should brief you on some things."

    "Oh, that sounds quite important. It''s getting quitete, though. How about we save that for tomorrow? I apologize for making you wait so long for me."<sub> </sub>

    "It''s no worries. I enjoyed my time here."

    "Really?" Earl was sceptical. He struggled to hold in hisughter as he watched Alea''s frown grow the more he conversed with Sharon.

    "Yes, we all got a little closer. Isn''t that right, Shin?" Sharon smiled brightly.

    "Y-yes," Shin replied in the most unconvincing manner.

    "That''s great! Since we''re all here, how about a meal together?"

    "Sure! That sounds great."

    Alea looked at Earl. "If that''s what you wish."

    Earl let out a gentle smile. "You''re always weed. After all, we''re a pair."

    "You don''t have to say it out loud like that," Alea answered as she looked the other way.

    "Oh? Are you embarrassed? My bad."

    "Shut up."

    "Thank you."

    Sharon watched this interaction unfold with a sense of difort in her chest.

    ''It''s ufortable.''

    ''What about this woman is so special to you, Earl?''

    Dinner was served through a delivery service. It was one of the conveniences of living on Ragnarok. There were many bustling restaurant businesses all throughout the sky ind, and the majority of these offered delivery services.

    After dinner, Earl sent Sharon off to the nearest Magic Cart station. They stood side by side, waiting for the cart toe. The night air today was especially breezy, sending Sharon''s silver hair flying with the wind.

    "I''lle to bother you again tomorrow for the Student Council business." She said with her usual smiling face.

    "I''m always open to being bothered by the Student Council President herself."

    "A smooth talker."

    "A good mouth can do more than just eating."

    Sharon thought about what Earl said as a tinge of redness formed on her face. She found the courage to say just onest thing just before she hopped on the Magic Cart. "Maybe you can show me what else that mouth can doter. Hehe~"

    "For someone so innocent, she''s surprisingly bold," Earl muttered as he watched her departing figure.

    Alea closed the door to her room.

    "I really am just a dog. All I can do is bark and bite. How worthless."

 Chapter 240 Eden Saint-Francis

    Eden made sure to check her appearance onest time before walking out the door. She had bright golden hair, and her pair of eyes were the same colour. Her uniform was properly ironed and creased. Overall, she looked very neat. As ady, she was always taught to be prim and proper. It was especially so for a priestess like her from the Holy Church.

    Her family at home was working hard to fight the demons, so she must do her part and take her education seriously. She couldn''t help but let out a sigh.

    "I wonder how they''re doing..."

    Entering the ssroom, she assumed her usual position. She was someone who kept to herself. Despite the size of the ss being minuscule, she did not stray from her goal and stayed true to her introverted nature.

    The dynamic of the ss was quite unusual. She found it fun to watch the interactions throughout the ss.

    There was a boisterous man in the back who seemed to be able to talk to anyone(Nn).

    A loud-mouthed prince(Mark) who appeared to be good friends with him who was apanied by a bodyguard(Serena) who held feelings for him.

    An unusual pair of friendships between a human(Earl) and an elf(Luka).

    An elven girl(Alea) who kept to herself. Although, asionally, her eyes would stray to the man who sat in front of her.

    And finally, the pair she kept her eyes on the most. An awkward, budding love between two innocent friends! Oh, and there was a third wheel too. Every action from the girl would cause the boy to blush furiously like a virgin. Every action from the boy would leave the girl taken back, absolutely speechless. It was terribly cute and sugary.

    Today was another day where she could watch them interact.

    "G-good morning." Shin greeted Kayo, who was already seated. He still found it daunting to greet her every morning, but it was getting better.

    "Good morning, Shin." Unlike Shin, Kayo had pretty high social stats. Conversations were as natural as breathing to her.

    There was an awkward silence where the two only stared at each other.

    "Oh right, I made us lunch today." Kayo held up a big lunch box.

    "Woahh... I can''t wait!"

    "Don''t raise your expectations too high."

    "Since you made it, it must naturally be good." Shin blurted out.

    Eden internally pumped her fist into the air. ''That was a great move, boy!''

    Kayo blushed as she stuttered. "T-that was a bit..."

    Seeing the blush on her face, the embarrassment began to set in for Shin. "Sorry... That was too much, wasn''t it?"

    "N-no, actually, I don''t mind."

    "I really think it''ll be good, though. You look like a good cook."

    "Do I?" Kayo smiled with a red face.

    Eden found herself covering her face with her hands from the overwhelmingly sweet scene she was watching. ''They''re so innocent! So pure! I''ll protect them!''

    The day continued in a blur. She found herself standing in the training field as she listened to the briefing instruction from their cute Combat Instructor.

    ''Her ears, I want to touch them.''

    "Eden? Are you listening?"

    "Hah? Yes. Yes I am."<sub> </sub>

    "Anyways, as I was saying. We will begin one on onebat instruction today. We will start slow with the spells that you can use, being Novice-level spells only. One will do the attacking, and the other will do the defending with the Novice Spell: Mana Shield. We''ve gone over how to use Mana Shield earlier, so this is just a practical application. I will start assigning pairs now."

    "Nn and Mark."

    ...

    ...

    "Eden and Earl."

    Eden was assigned Earl as her practice partner for the day.

    ''Eh? Which one is Earl again.''

    Unfortunately, the young priestess was notoriously bad with names despite being in a ss of 10 people. She stood in the same spot with a nk, clueless look.

    "Eden? Nice to meet you."

    Fortunately, Earl came straight to her. Eden took a closer look at the man before her.

    ''He''s well-groomed.''

    ''Nice hair, smells good, nice smile.''

    ''Clean shoes, nice and polished. His pants are creased really well. Is he using magic to prevent his clothes from getting wrinkled? This man is crazy, I can''t trust him.''

    "Eden?"

    "Ah, sorry, I tend to space out a little bit. Nice to meet you, Edward."

    Meanwhile, Earl was silently making his own judgement. ''She''s aplete airhead, but she''s a rare beauty. She''s strong too, Rank 3.''

    "It''s Earl, but I don''t mind being called Edward."

    "Ahaha, sorry, I''m a bit bad with names, Eric."

    "No problem, we all have our vices."

    Earl smiled at her antics. ''Is she crazy, or is she doing this on purpose?''

    ''Edward is crazy for sure, I just called him three different names, and he didn''t bat an eye.''

    "Um, so who will do the attacking?"

    "I don''t hitdies, so I''ll do the defending."

    "Oh? Quite old-fashioned."

    "We like in an old-fashioned society. Although, I would argue that letting ady attack me is not an old-fashioned experience."

    "There is something about your speech that bothers me, Elijah, but it''s probably just me. Here Ie, though. I''ll start attacking now."

    That was Earl''s first interaction with Eden that he would remember.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!